An exposition of the prophecy of seventy weeks, which God sent to Daniel by the angel Gabriel Dan. IX. 24-----27.
         Lloyd, William, 1627-1717.
      
       
         
           1690
        
      
       Approx. 574 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 75 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A48821
         Wing L2680A
         ESTC R218619
         99830196
         99830196
         34646
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48821)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 34646)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2033:18)
      
       
         
           
             An exposition of the prophecy of seventy weeks, which God sent to Daniel by the angel Gabriel Dan. IX. 24-----27.
             Lloyd, William, 1627-1717.
          
           64, lxxx+ p.
           
             s.n.,
             [London? :
             1690]
          
           
             Caption title.
             Place of publication conjectured by cataloger; publication date from Wing.
             Imperfect; all after p. lxxx lacking.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Daniel IX, 24-27 -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           Of
           the
           PROPHECY
           OF
           SEVENTY
           WEEKS
           ,
           WHICH
           GOD
           SENT
           TO
           DANIEL
           By
           the
           Angel
           
             GABRIEL
             .
             Dan.
          
           IX
           .
           24
           —
           27.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               A
               short
               View
               of
               the
               Historical
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               foregoing
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             BEFORE
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Prophecy
             it self
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             of
             
             use
             to
             consider
             those
             historical
             things
             that
             are
             deliver'd
             together
             with
             it
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ;
             particularly
             ,
             what
             the
             Prophet
             tells
             us
             concerning
             Himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Time
             when
             he
             had
             this
             Revelation
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Occasion
             on
             which
             it
             was
             given
             him
             .
             These
             things
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             are
             communicated
             to
             us
             with
             great
             exactness
             and
             care
             ;
             which
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             was
             done
             not
             only
             to
             stir
             up
             our
             Attention
             in
             reading
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             order
             to
             our
             better
             Understanding
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             of
             the
             Prophet
             himself
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             our
             business
             elsewhere
             
             (
             in
             our
             a
             first
             DISSERTATION
             ,
             )
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             bright
             shining
             Saint
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Generation
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             from
             his
             Childhood
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             Life
             .
             But
             here
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             only
             of
             those
             instances
             of
             it
             that
             occur
             in
             the
             Historical
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             Such
             were
             ,
             his
             diligent
             studying
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             his
             pious
             zeal
             and
             concernedness
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             deep
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             sense
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             his
             sad
             apprehension
             and
             fear
             of
             their
             obstructing
             the
             promised
             Deliverance
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             applied
             himself
             to
             God
             with
             fasting
             and
             fervent
             Prayer
             .
             How
             highly
             acceptable
             these
             
             things
             were
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             see
             by
             his
             sending
             such
             a
             Person
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             by
             the
             several
             gracious
             Messages
             that
             he
             sent
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Favour
             appear'd
             very
             signal
             in
             God's
             sending
             to
             
             him
             by
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ,
             the
             only
             Angel
             of
             his
             rank
             whom
             God
             has
             made
             known
             to
             us
             by
             name
             .
             And
             that
             we
             had
             not
             known
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             account
             of
             God's
             sending
             him
             with
             such
             extraordinary
             Messages
             ;
             first
             ,
             to
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             Those
             to
             Daniel
             were
             of
             a
             very
             different
             nature
             .
             The
             two
             first
             were
             only
             Discoveries
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             dark
             figures
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             .
             They
             were
             frightful
             Sights
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             that
             appear'd
             to
             him
             in
             a
             prodigious
             manner
             :
             the
             a
             first
             ,
             in
             a
             Dream
             of
             the
             Night
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Year
             of
             King
             Belshazzar
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Book
             ;
             the
             b
             other
             in
             a
             Vision
             which
             he
             had
             two
             Years
             after
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             eighth
             Chapter
             .
             But
             now
             at
             the
             Angel's
             third
             c
             coming
             to
             Daniel
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             fifteen
             Years
             after
             his
             second
             coming
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             first
             Year
             of
             King
             Darius
             ,
             He
             was
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             before
             ,
             to
             interpret
             a
             Dream
             ,
             or
             a
             Vision
             ,
             but
             to
             deliver
             him
             a
             Message
             from
             God
             ;
             in
             plain
             words
             ,
             containing
             a
             Prediction
             of
             several
             of
             the
             most
             wonderful
             Events
             that
             were
             to
             happen
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             such
             great
             and
             lasting
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             have
             him
             put
             it
             in
             writing
             ,
             to
             be
             left
             upon
             Record
             for
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             after
             times
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             Daniel
             for
             this
             service
             
             before
             any
             other
             person
             ,
             the
             Angel
             tells
             him
             in
             d
             these
             words
             ;
             
               I
               am
               sent
               to
               shew
               thee
               these
               things
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               because
               thou
               art
            
             GREATLY
             BELOVED
             .
             It
             might
             as
             well
             have
             been
             translated
             in
             the
             same
             words
             as
             that
             is
             which
             the
             same
             Angel
             said
             to
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             Luke
             I.
             28.
             
             
               Thou
               art
            
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             HIGHLY
             FAVOURED
             OF
             GOD.
             The
             same
             Angel
             uses
             the
             same
             Expression
             again
             to
             Daniel
             twice
             after
             this
             ;
             calling
             him
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               man
            
             GREATLY
             BELOVED
             ;
             which
             being
             not
             used
             to
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             to
             any
             other
             person
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             something
             extraordinary
             in
             it
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             plain
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Angel's
             never
             speaking
             these
             words
             to
             Daniel
             before
             till
             he
             came
             to
             deliver
             this
             Prophecy
             to
             him
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             plain
             why
             he
             used
             these
             words
             to
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             by
             his
             
             telling
             her
             the
             Effect
             of
             his
             Message
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             be
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ.
             For
             certainly
             there
             could
             be
             no
             greater
             Instance
             of
             the
             singular
             favour
             of
             God
             to
             any
             Human
             creature
             than
             that
             which
             God
             vouchsafed
             to
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             born
             of
             her
             body
             .
             But
             the
             Chief
             end
             of
             Christ's
             birth
             being
             to
             Dye
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             
             therefore
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             That
             are
             of
             the
             Weightiest
             concern
             to
             mankind
             above
             all
             other
             Prophecies
             of
             Scripture
             .
             It
             was
             
             that
             SALVATION
             by
             THE
             SUFFERINGS
             OF
             CHRIST
             ,
             which
             
               Moses
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               had
               foretold
               ,
            
             a
             Luke
             XXIV
             .
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Acts
             XXVI
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             and
             yet
             they
             knew
             not
             when
             it
             would
             be
             .
             But
             for
             that
             
               they
               enquired
               and
               searched
               diligently
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Peter
             b
             tells
             us
             ;
             
               desiring
               to
               know
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               what
               Time
               ,
               or
               what
               manner
               of
               Time
            
             it
             should
             be
             that
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               did
               signify
               ,
               when
               he
               testifyed
               before-hand
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               Glory
               that
               should
               follow
               .
            
             Nay
             not
             only
             Men
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Angels
             ,
             
             
               desired
               to
               look
               into
            
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             St.
             Peter
             there
             tells
             us
             .
             For
             even
             they
             were
             not
             in
             this
             Secret
             ,
             at
             St.
             Paul
             plainly
             shews
             ;
             calling
             it
             THE
             MYSTERY
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             telling
             us
             c
             that
             
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               it
               was
               hid
               in
               God
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             III.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               unto
               the
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               in
               Heavenly
               places
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             themselves
             )
             
               might
               be
               known
               by
               the
               Church
               the
               manifold
               wisdom
               of
               God.
            
             According
             to
             both
             these
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Determinate
             time
             of
             
             Christ's
             death
             ,
             which
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             send
             to
             Daniel
             by
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ,
             was
             not
             more
             surprising
             News
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Angel
             himself
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Angel
             consider'd
             withall
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             have
             known
             it
             now
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Prophet's
             sake
             ;
             and
             knowing
             no
             doubt
             how
             well
             he
             was
             Qualified
             for
             it
             by
             those
             eminent
             Graces
             ,
             that
             had
             so
             much
             endear'd
             him
             to
             God
             ;
             the
             Angel
             could
             not
             find
             how
             to
             deliver
             his
             message
             with
             a
             fitter
             Preamble
             than
             that
             before
             mention'd
             :
             telling
             him
             how
             much
             he
             was
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             brought
             him
             this
             sure
             Token
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             giving
             him
             the
             first
             Revelation
             of
             the
             precise
             time
             of
             Christ's
             death
             ;
             the
             knowledge
             of
             which
             had
             been
             so
             earnestly
             desired
             ,
             and
             sought
             after
             ,
             by
             Angels
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             ;
             but
             could
             never
             be
             attain'd
             by
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             the
             TIME
             when
             Daniel
             had
             this
             Revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             
             told
             in
             d
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
            
             DARIUS
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             AHASUERUS
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
            
             MEDES
             ,
             
               who
               was
               now
               made
               King
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               the
            
             CHALDEANS
             Dan.
             IX
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             AHASUERUS
             the
             Father
             of
             this
             King
             DARIUS
             was
             King
             
             of
             the
             MEDES
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             that
             ,
             in
             Alliance
             with
             King
             NEBUCHADNEZZAR
             ,
             took
             the
             great
             City
             of
             Ninive
             ,
             e
             and
             utterly
             destroyed
             it
             ,
             thereby
             putting
             an
             End
             to
             the
             Assyrian
             Empire
             ;
             this
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             proved
             in
             our
             f
             first
             Dissertation
             .
             Or
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             would
             see
             it
             more
             at
             large
             )
             in
             g
             the
             most
             learned
             Primate
             
             Usher's
             Annals
             in
             the
             year
             600
             before
             Christ
             ,
             with
             his
             MS.
             Additions
             .
             *
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             also
             the
             Reader
             will
             find
             that
             this
             Darius
             succeeded
             his
             
             Father
             ,
             and
             was
             King
             of
             the
             Medes
             many
             years
             before
             he
             
               was
               made
               
               King
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
            
             ;
             being
             the
             same
             that
             was
             call'd
             Cyaxares
             the
             Son
             of
             Astyages
             by
             the
             a
             oldest
             heathen
             Historians
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             How
             this
             Cyaxares
             came
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Heathen
             writers
             ;
             whose
             account
             of
             it
             perfectly
             agrees
             with
             that
             which
             Daniel
             gives
             us
             of
             K.
             Darius
             in
             b
             the
             end
             of
             his
             fifth
             chapter
             .
             There
             Daniel
             having
             told
             us
             what
             happen'd
             at
             a
             great
             feast
             that
             was
             made
             by
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             for
             all
             his
             Lords
             and
             great
             men
             ,
             thus
             c
             ends
             it
             v.
             30.
             
             
               In
               that
               night
               was
               Belshazzar
               King
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               slain
               .
            
             Thereupon
             immediately
             d
             he
             tells
             us
             v.
             31.
             that
             DARIUS
             
               the
               Mede
               took
            
             or
             e
             
               received
               the
               Kingdom
               being
               about
            
             62
             
               years
               old
            
             .
             These
             last
             words
             ,
             except
             what
             is
             said
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             those
             f
             above
             mention'd
             ,
             that
             DARIUS
             
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Medes
               was
               made
               King
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               .
            
             Dan.
             IX
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Here
             are
             several
             things
             concerning
             this
             King
             DARIUS
             ,
             to
             be
             
             gather'd
             out
             of
             those
             few
             words
             of
             
             Daniel's
             History
             .
             First
             as
             to
             his
             Country
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Mede
             by
             g
             birth
             and
             gg
             descent
             .
             As
             to
             his
             Family
             ,
             he
             was
             
               Son
               of
            
             AHASUERUS
             ;
             that
             was
             always
             a
             King's
             name
             .
             He
             was
             King
             himself
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ;
             whereof
             more
             will
             be
             said
             h
             afterwards
             .
             He
             was
             also
             King
             over
             the
             Realm
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             ;
             but
             neither
             by
             birth
             ,
             nor
             by
             conquest
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             i
             made
             so
             .
             IX
             .
             1.
             
             He
             k
             received
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             ch
             .
             V.
             31.
             and
             therefore
             some
             other
             deliver'd
             it
             to
             him
             .
             But
             that
             was
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             King
             BELSHAZZAR
             ,
             who
             was
             kill'd
             immediately
             before
             ,
             as
             the
             l
             Text
             saith
             v.
             30.
             
             And
             yet
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             this
             Darius
             must
             have
             had
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Kingdoms
             before
             he
             came
             to
             this
             .
             For
             presently
             m
             after
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             
               a
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               Provinces
            
             under
             him
             .
             These
             were
             more
             than
             any
             King
             of
             Chaldea
             ever
             had
             :
             for
             among
             these
             were
             n
             the
             Medes
             and
             the
             Persians
             which
             were
             never
             under
             the
             Chaldeans
             .
             And
             these
             were
             as
             many
             ,
             within
             seven
             ,
             as
             ever
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             had
             ,
             even
             after
             they
             had
             subdued
             o
             
               the
               Isles
               of
               the
               Sea
            
             ,
             which
             as
             p
             the
             Greek
             Historians
             tell
             us
             ,
             was
             never
             done
             till
             
               Darius
               Hystaspis
            
             his
             time
             .
             Lastly
             where
             ,
             q
             as
             Daniel
             observes
             ,
             that
             when
             Darius
             received
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             he
             was
             then
             sixty
             two
             years
             old
             ;
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             reason
             given
             for
             it
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             us
             know
             ,
             that
             Darius
             did
             not
             live
             long
             after
             he
             had
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             he
             was
             also
             careful
             to
             r
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             this
             
             Darius's
             death
             the
             *
             next
             King
             was
             Cyrus
             the
             Persian
             .
             ch
             .
             VI.
             28.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             These
             things
             we
             have
             thus
             particularly
             observed
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
             give
             the
             Reader
             ,
             here
             at
             once
             ,
             a
             full
             view
             of
             all
             that
             Daniel
             tells
             us
             ,
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             those
             times
             in
             which
             this
             Prophecy
             was
             given
             .
             
             There
             are
             different
             Schemes
             of
             it
             set
             up
             by
             several
             *
             learned
             men
             ,
             which
             must
             fall
             ,
             if
             this
             Collection
             be
             true
             .
             But
             if
             we
             should
             here
             go
             about
             to
             repeat
             and
             confute
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             give
             the
             Reader
             too
             long
             a
             Digression
             .
             We
             hope
             he
             will
             think
             it
             none
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             these
             things
             were
             ,
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             their
             Predictions
             appears
             in
             the
             most
             ancient
             Heathen
             History
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             First
             as
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             at
             
             
               How
               the●…
               things
               were
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               :
               and
               they
               explain'd
               by
               Heathen
               writers
               .
            
             that
             very
             time
             when
             Daniel
             received
             this
             Message
             from
             God
             ,
             His
             head
             was
             full
             of
             what
             a
             
               a
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               2.
               
            
             he
             
               understood
               by
               Books
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Captivity
             of
             his
             People
             was
             to
             be
             for
             LXX
             years
             Dan.
             IX
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             Books
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             presently
             shew
             ,
             were
             the
             two
             Prophecies
             that
             God
             gave
             to
             Ieremiah
             ;
             b
             
               b
               Ier.
               XXV
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             one
             in
             Ier.
             XXV
             .
             11.
             and
             c
             
               c
               and
               XXIX
               .
               10.
               
            
             the
             other
             in
             Ier.
             XXIX
             .
             10.
             
             In
             the
             d
             
               d
               XXV
               .
               14.
               that
               there
               should
               come
               against
               Babylon
               ,
            
             former
             of
             these
             it
             was
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             end
             of
             those
             LXX
             years
             ,
             
               Many
               Nations
               ,
               and
               great
               Kings
               ,
               should
               serve
               themselves
               of
               the
            
             Chaldeans
             .
             And
             these
             very
             words
             are
             repeated
             again
             ,
             in
             e
             
               e
               Ier.
               XXVII
               .
               7.
               
            
             another
             Prophecy
             ,
             between
             both
             the
             former
             .
             But
             in
             this
             intermediate
             Prophecy
             they
             are
             introduced
             with
             something
             else
             ,
             that
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             gives
             them
             both
             a
             very
             great
             Illustration
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             f
             
               f
               XXV
               .
               11.
               
            
             first
             Prophecy
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               These
               Nations
               shall
               serve
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               LXX
               years
               ,
            
             which
             words
             were
             g
             
               g
               Vers.
               9.
               
            
             plainly
             spoken
             of
             King
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             v.
             9.
             it
             might
             well
             be
             asked
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             to
             reign
             those
             LXX
             years
             ?
             Now
             h
             
               h
               XXVII
               .
               7.
               
            
             here
             it
             is
             shewn
             that
             he
             was
             not
             :
             but
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             was
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Nations
               should
               serve
            
             NEBUCHADNEZZAR
             
               and
               his
            
             SON
             
               and
               his
            
             SON'S
             SON
             ;
             each
             of
             them
             being
             King
             of
             Babylon
             successively
             .
             Thus
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             
               until
               the
               very
               Time
               of
               his
               Land
               came
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             LXX
             years
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             i
             
               i
               I●…r
               .
               XXV
               .
               14.
               
            
             first
             of
             these
             Prophecies
             ,
             
               Many
               nations
               and
               great
               Kings
               should
               serve
               themselves
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             No
             Doubt
             Daniel
             was
             Curious
             to
             know
             what
             those
             
               great
               Kings
            
             
             
               MEDES
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Nations
               .
            
             
               and
               Nations
            
             should
             be
             .
             But
             he
             could
             not
             be
             to
             seek
             for
             it
             ,
             farther
             than
             another
             Prophecy
             of
             
             Ieremy's
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             shewn
             very
             particularly
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             L.
             and
             LI.
             chapters
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             him
             in
             the
             IV
             th
             .
             year
             of
             King
             
             Zedekiah's
             Reign
             .
             There
             the
             same
             Prophet
             
             
               Ann.
               595.
               before
               Christ.
               
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             future
             as
             present
             ,
             hath
             k
             
               k
               I●…r
               .
               L●…
               .
               11.
               
            
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               
               hath
               raised
               up
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
            
             MEDES
             :
             
               for
               his
               device
               is
               against
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               to
               destroy
               it
            
             .
             The
             same
             he
             repeats
             in
             a
             
               a
               v.
               28.
               
            
             these
             words
             ,
             v.
             28.
             
             
               Prepare
               against
               her
               the
               Nations
               ,
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
            
             MEDES
             .
             Some
             of
             those
             Nations
             are
             named
             in
             the
             verse
             next
             before
             ,
             being
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Kings
             of
             Ararat
             and
             Minni
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             both
             the
             Armenias
             ,
             *
             
               *
               They
               were
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               called
               A●…kenaz
               ,
               that
               first
               peopled
               Phrygia
               and
               Bithynia
               :
               from
               whence
               ,
               as
               Bochart
               thinks
               ,
               with
               great
               probability
               ,
               the
               adjacent
               Sea
               was
               called
               Axenu●…
               .
               But
               the
               Greeks
               not
               liking
               that
               word
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Inhospitable
               in
               their
               language
               ;
               they
               changed
               it
               ,
               for
               luck's
               sake
               to
               Euxenus
               ,
               that
               signifies
               very
               hospitable
               .
               It
               is
               now
               not
               so
               commonly
               called
               the
               Euxin●…
               ,
               as
               the
               Black
               Sea
               ,
            
             and
             those
             about
             the
             Black-Sea
             .
             These
             b
             
               b
               Xenop●…
               .
               Cyrop
               .
               VII
               .
               has
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               Armenia
               ,
               the
               
                 Phrygian●…
                 .
                 Paphlagontan●…
                 ,
                 Cappadocian●…
              
               ,
               &c.
               led
               by
               a
               PERSIAN
               .
            
             Nations
             are
             reckon'd
             by
             Xenophon
             among
             those
             that
             joyn'd
             with
             the
             Medes
             under
             their
             King
             Cyaxares
             Son
             of
             Astyages
             ,
             in
             his
             War
             against
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             which
             ended
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             that
             Empire
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Conduct
             of
             these
             against
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             c
             
               c
               Ier.
               LI.
               27.
               
            
             shewed
             how
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
             
               Appoint
               a
               Captain
               against
               her
               ,
               cause
               the
               Horse
            
             †
             
               †
               In
               the
               English
               i
               
                 i
                 Ier.
                 LI.
                 ●…7
                 .
              
               Bible
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 her
                 horses
              
               ;
               but
               the
               word
               her
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               nor
               is
               horses
               in
               the
               plural
               .
            
             
               to
               come
               up
               ,
               as
               the
               rough
               Caterpillers
            
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             appeared
             as
             having
             their
             Backs
             all
             bristled
             with
             Sheaves
             of
             Arrows
             .
             Thus
             the
             people
             of
             Elam
             are
             d
             
               d
               Esai
               .
               XXII
               .
               6.
               
            
             described
             in
             their
             fighting
             Attire
             ,
             being
             all
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Horsemen
               ,
               bearing
               the
               Quiver
            
             ,
             Esai
             .
             XXII
             .
             6.
             where
             the
             word
             Perashi●…
             ,
             that
             signifies
             Horsemen
             ,
             sheweth
             plainly
             
             
               Bochar●…
               .
               Geogr.
               S.
               IV.
               10.
               
               &
               Casielli
               Lex
               .
               in
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             whence
             the
             Elamites
             came
             to
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Persae
             (
             or
             as
             they
             are
             now
             called
             Pharsi
             )
             they
             being
             anciently
             noted
             for
             Horsemanship
             above
             all
             other
             Nations
             .
             †
             
               †
               Xenoph.
               Cyrop
               ,
               〈◊〉
               .
               3
               ,
               says
               of
               Persia
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               so
               mountainous
               a
               country
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               rare
               to
               see
               a
               horse
               in
               it
               ,
               And
               there
               were
               none
               but
               Foot
               in
               Cyrus
               his
               Army
               ;
               till
               after
               his
               first
               victory
               over
               Crasus
               .
               Then
               he
               mounted
               them
               on
               Lydian
               horses
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               all
               Horsemanship
               ;
               upon
               which
               they
               so
               valued
               themselves
               ;
               that
               ,
               as
               Xenophon
               saith
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               no
               Persian
               of
               any
               credit
               would
               be
               seen
               on
               foot
               by
               his
               good
               will.
               Xen.
               Cyrop
               .
               IV.
               3.
               
               That
               ▪
               Humour
               continues
               among
               them
               to
               this
               day
               .
               But
               that
               was
               extraordinary
               ,
               which
               S●…bo
               tells
               us
               ;
               That
               this
               was
               inscribed
               on
               the
               Tomb
               of
               King
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               I
               was
               the
               best
               Horse-man
               ,
               and
               Archer
               .
               Stra●…
               .
               XV.
               730.
               
               D.
               
            
          
           
             14.
             
             Of
             these
             Persae
             Camby●…s
             was
             King
             ,
             but
             in
             dependance
             on
             
             
               namely
               ,
               by
               CYRUS
               .
            
             Cyaxares
             King
             of
             the
             Medes
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             the
             war
             broke
             out
             between
             him
             and
             the
             King
             of
             
               Babylon
               .
               Cyrus
            
             ,
             who
             e
             
               e
               Xenoph.
               Cyr.
               l.
               2.
               
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             son
             of
             this
             Cambyses
             ,
             by
             Mandane
             Sister
             of
             King
             Cyaxares
             ,
             having
             ee
             
               ee
               Ib.
               1.
               5.
               
            
             then
             brought
             the
             Persian
             Troops
             into
             his
             Uncle's
             service
             ,
             was
             by
             him
             made
             Captain
             General
             of
             all
             his
             forces
             in
             that
             war.
             There
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             was
             He
             ,
             with
             his
             Persian
             Troops
             ,
             that
             was
             intended
             in
             that
             f
             
               f
               Ier.
               LI.
               27.
               
            
             Prophecy
             of
             Ieremy
             ,
             LI.
             27.
             because
             he
             is
             named
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             g
             
               g
               n.
               33.
               
            
             afterward
             shew
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             King
             Cyaxares
             ,
             together
             with
             King
             Cambyses
             before-mention'd
             ,
             were
             they
             that
             were
             called
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             MEDES
             h
             
               h
               v.
               11
               ,
               28.
               
            
             in
             v.
             11
             ,
             28.
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
          
           
           
             15.
             
             The
             War
             continued
             many
             years
             ,
             in
             which
             Cyrus
             went
             on
             so
             
             
               They
               came
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               City
               of
               Babylon
               .
            
             successfully
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             he
             came
             to
             besiege
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             himself
             in
             that
             his
             Capital
             City
             .
             It
             was
             a
             City
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Her●…d
               .
               I.
               178
               ,
               179.
               
            
             which
             by
             walls
             of
             incredible
             height
             and
             strength
             ,
             with
             deep
             and
             wide
             ditches
             about
             them
             ,
             was
             made
             quite
             impregnable
             in
             all
             men's
             Opinion
             .
             But
             it
             was
             much
             stronger
             b
             
               b
               Ib.
               I.
               186.
               
            
             by
             the
             great
             River
             Euphrates
             running
             through
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             river
             the
             ditches
             were
             filled
             with
             water
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             they
             pleased
             that
             were
             to
             defend
             the
             place
             .
             That
             King
             was
             so
             secure
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             having
             laid
             up
             all
             sorts
             of
             provisions
             ,
             for
             a
             siege
             ;
             of
             many
             years
             ,
             c
             
               c
               Her●…d
               I.
               190.
               
            
             as
             Herodotus
             saith
             ;
             of
             twenty
             years
             ,
             d
             
               d
               Xenop●…
               Cyrop
               .
               VII
               .
               5.
               
            
             as
             Xenophon
             saies
             ;
             he
             spared
             not
             on
             the
             usual
             Festival
             days
             to
             feast
             all
             his
             great
             men
             ;
             which
             was
             something
             extraordinary
             in
             a
             besieged
             City
             .
             But
             his
             Feast
             being
             joyned
             with
             evcessive
             drinking
             ,
             that
             gave
             opportunity
             to
             the
             Besiegers
             to
             make
             a
             short
             end
             of
             their
             work
             .
             For
             Cyrus
             ,
             knowing
             before
             hand
             when
             a
             great
             Feast
             ,
             probably
             their
             *
             
               *
               Ath●…n
               .
               Deipnosoph
               .
               XIV
               .
               from
               C●…esias
               ,
               and
               Berosus
               .
               Their
               
                 Sheshach
                 (
                 Ier.
              
               XXV
               .
               26
               ,
               )
               is
               Ven●…s
               .
               in
               all
               the
               Rabbins
               Comments
               ,
               as
               Broughton
               says
               ,
               p.
               122.
               of
               his
               works
               .
            
             Sacea
             ,
             would
             be
             ;
             e
             
               e
               Her●…d
               .
               I.
               178
               ,
               179.
               
            
             had
             employ'd
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             in
             cutting
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Drains
             ,
             to
             be
             open'd
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             let
             out
             the
             River
             at
             that
             very
             Time.
             And
             then
             ,
             having
             made
             all
             things
             ready
             for
             an
             Attack
             ,
             he
             caused
             his
             Army
             to
             take
             that
             way
             ,
             all
             along
             ,
             in
             the
             channel
             ,
             where
             the
             Water
             being
             f
             
               f
               Her●…d
               .
               I.
               19●…
               .
            
             then
             no
             higher
             than
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             thigh
             ,
             they
             entered
             the
             City
             at
             midnight
             ,
             g
             
               g
               Xenoph.
               Cyrop
               .
               VII
               .
               5.
               
            
             when
             all
             that
             should
             have
             defended
             it
             ,
             were
             either
             drunk
             or
             fast
             asleep
             .
             And
             then
             King
             Belshazzar
             himself
             being
             h
             
               h
               Xenoph.
               Ib.
               
            
             killed
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             
             
               D●…n
               .
               V.
               30.
               
            
             own
             Servants
             ,
             the
             City
             became
             an
             easy
             Prey
             to
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             .
             †
             
               †
               
                 This
                 whole
                 account
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 partly
                 from
                 Herodotus
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 from
                 Xenophon
                 in
                 his
                 Cyropaedia
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 Writers
                 was
                 born
                 within
                 the●…escore
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 very
                 long
                 after
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 ever
                 read
                 
                 Daniel's
                 History
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 having
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 received
                 their
                 Informations
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 wonder
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 their
                 Histories
                 do
                 so
                 well
                 agree
                 with
                 his
                 writings
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 differ
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Persons
                 ;
                 Daniel
                 calling
                 him
                 Darius
                 the
                 son
                 
                 
                   The
                   Heathen
                   writers
                   ,
                   not
                   having
                   the
                   same
                   Names
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   ▪
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   accounted
                   for
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   common
                   changing
                   of
                   Names
                   in
                   the
                   Eastern
                   ▪
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 of
                 Ahasuerus
                 ,
                 whom
                 those
                 Greek
                 writers
                 call
                 Cyaxares
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Astyages
                 ;
                 and
                 Daniel
                 calling
                 him
                 B●…shazzar
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Labynitus
                 ,
                 or
                 Nabonidus
                 ,
                 whom
                 also
                 the
                 Astronomer's
                 Canon
                 calls
                 Nabonadius
                 ,
                 and
                 Iosephus
                 calls
                 Naboandelus
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 strange
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 considers
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 those
                 Eastern
                 Nations
                 .
                 At
                 
                   Babylon
                   Daniel
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 name
                 changed
                 to
                 Bel●…shazzar
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 Three
                 that
                 were
                 brought
                 thither
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 had
                 a
                 Chaldee
                 Name
                 given
                 him
                 instead
                 of
                 his
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 So
                 among
                 the
                 Persians
                 likewise
                 Zerubbabel
                 was
                 called
                 Sheshbazzar
                 by
                 Cyrus
                 when
                 he
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Govenment
                 :
                 and
                 Esther
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 Queen
                 ,
                 had
                 her
                 name
                 changed
                 to
                 Ha●…assa
                 .
                 Of
                 their
                 Kings
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 that
                 came
                 between
                 .
                 Cyrus
                 and
                 Darius
                 ,
                 whom
                 Ezra
                 ch
                 .
                 IV.
                 5
                 ,
                 7.
                 calls
                 Ahasuerus
                 and
                 Artaxerxes
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Cambyses
                 ,
                 and
                 Smerdis
                 the
                 Magu●…
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Greek
                 Historians
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 easy
                 to
                 add
                 more
                 examples
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Histories
                 we
                 read
                 different
                 names
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 '
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 their
                 .
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 other
                 Circumstances
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             16.
             
             This
             was
             that
             which
             God
             had
             foreshewn
             to
             King
             Belshazzar
             
             
               DARIUS
               the
               Mede
               had
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             himself
             by
             the
             hand
             writing
             on
             the
             wall
             ,
             together
             with
             
             Daniel's
             Interpretation
             .
             Dan.
             V.
             25
             —
             28.
             which
             will
             be
             farther
             consider'd
             in
             the
             a
             
               a
               n.
               24.
               
            
             following
             Discourse
             .
             Especially
             the
             last
             aa
             
               aa
               Dan.
               V.
               25
               —
               28.
               
            
             words
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               is
               divided
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               the
            
             Medes
             
               and
               the
            
             Persians
             .
             These
             Nations
             being
             joyned
             with
             several
             others
             in
             the
             Action
             of
             taking
             the
             City
             ,
             doubtless
             they
             all
             shared
             the
             spoils
             of
             it
             among
             them
             according
             to
             b
             
               b
               Ier.
               XXV
               .
               14.
               —
               XXVII
               .
               7.
               
            
             
             Ieremy's
             Prophecies
             .
             But
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             General
             CYRUS
             the
             PERSIAN
             ,
             from
             whom
             ,
             as
             it
             c
             
               c
               Dan.
               V.
               31.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             is
             worded
             Dan.
             V.
             31.
             
             DARIUS
             the
             MEDE
             d
             
               d
               Xenoph.
               Cyropaed
               .
               VIII
               .
               5.
               
               It
               seems
               he
               came
               not
               to
               Babylon
               .
            
             received
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             being
             about
             threescore
             and
             two
             years
             old
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             That
             K.
             Darius
             ever
             came
             to
             Babylon
             himself
             ,
             is
             scarce
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             writer
             that
             lived
             near
             his
             time
             *
             
               *
               On
               the
               contrary
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Astronomer's
               Canon
               ,
               that
               ,
               after
               the
               seventeenth
               year
               of
               Nabonadius
               ,
               (
               or
               Naboandelus
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               a
               true
               reading
               n
               
                 n
                 Ios.
                 Ant.
                 X.
                 12.
                 
              
               in
               Iosephus
               ,
               who
               saith
               that
               so
               they
               carled
               K.
               Belshazzar
               )
               that
               seventeenth
               year
               being
               his
               last
               ,
               the
               next
               year
               was
               the
               first
               of
               Cyrus
               in
               their
               account
               ,
               without
               any
               mention
               of
               Darius
               between
               .
               But
               then
               ,
               whereas
               o
               
                 o
                 Xen.
                 Cyropaed
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
              
               Xenophon
               makes
               the
               reign
               of
               Darius
               to
               have
               been
               Two
               years
               over
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               then
               gives
               seven
               years
               to
               Cyrus
               ;
               the
               Astronomers
               give
               all
               these
               Nine
               years
               to
               Cyrus
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               certain
               proof
               that
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               at
               Babylon
               never
               saw
               any
               other
               King
               there
               but
               Cyrus
               ,
            
             .
             And
             e
             
               e
               Xenoph.
               Cyropaed
               .
               VIII
               .
               5.
               
            
             Xenophon
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Cyrus
            
             stay'd
             there
             till
             he
             had
             settled
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             ;
             then
             he
             went
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             to
             Cyaxares
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             f
             
               f
               Ib.
               VIII
               .
               9.
               
            
             as
             Xenophon
             saies
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             such
             things
             of
             the
             place
             as
             might
             have
             tempted
             him
             thither
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             was
             either
             in
             love
             with
             his
             Ecbatana
             ,
             or
             much
             indisposed
             for
             travel
             .
             This
             last
             is
             the
             more
             likely
             ;
             for
             g
             
               g
               Xenoph.
               Ib.
               
            
             it
             appears
             that
             he
             dyed
             about
             a
             year
             after
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Cyrus
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             h
             
               h
               Ios.
               Ant.
               X.
               12.
               
            
             by
             Iosephus
             ,
             brought
             the
             Prophet
             
             
               But
               Cy●…us
               came
               to
               him
               at
               E●…batana
               ,
               bringing
               Daniel
               thither
               with
               him
               .
            
             Daniel
             thither
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             shew
             K.
             Cyaxares
             the
             man
             that
             had
             given
             such
             proofs
             of
             a
             Divine
             spirit
             that
             was
             in
             him
             ;
             not
             only
             by
             foretelling
             this
             Change
             to
             Belshazzar
             ,
             but
             even
             much
             greater
             things
             before
             to
             K.
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ;
             who
             thereupon
             had
             advanced
             him
             to
             the
             highest
             trusts
             in
             his
             Realm
             .
             What
             followed
             thereupon
             to
             Daniel
             ,
             the
             Reader
             will
             find
             i
             
               i
               n.
               45.
               
            
             partly
             here
             ,
             but
             more
             fully
             in
             ii
             
               ii
               Dissert
               .
               I.
               There
               he
               married
               the
               daughter
               of
               K.
               Da●…us
               ,
               who
               declared
               him
               his
               Successor
               in
               his
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             as
             for
             Cyrus
             .
             with
             King
             
             Cyaxares's
             leave
             ,
             he
             went
             presently
             to
             see
             his
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ;
             who
             were
             yet
             living
             in
             Persia
             ,
             but
             k
             
               k
               Xenoph.
               Cyrop
               .
               VIII
               .
               7.
               
            
             it
             seems
             dyed
             not
             long
             after
             .
             Thence
             he
             return'd
             to
             Media
             ,
             where
             King
             Cyaxares
             ,
             who
             before
             had
             promised
             Cyrus
             to
             give
             him
             his
             only
             daughter
             and
             Heir
             ,
             now
             ,
             probably
             finding
             himself
             in
             a
             decaying
             Condition
             ,
             l
             
               l
               Ib.
               VIII
               .
               5.
               
            
             hasten'd
             the
             Marriage
             ;
             and
             declared
             him
             withall
             to
             be
             his
             Successor
             in
             all
             his
             Kingdoms
             and
             Dominions
             .
             They
             were
             then
             ,
             by
             the
             Conquests
             that
             Cyrus
             had
             made
             ,
             come
             to
             be
             no
             less
             than
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Provinces
             ;
             m
             
               m
               Da●…
               .
               VI.
               8
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               15.
               
            
             Dan.
             VI.
             I.
             all
             which
             were
             governed
             at
             that
             time
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             MEDES
             and
             PERSIANS
             .
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             Cyrus
             had
             added
             some
             Provinces
             more
             ,
             and
             Aegypt
             also
             was
             
             conquered
             by
             his
             Son
             Cambyses
             ;
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             K.
             Ahasuerus
             ,
             they
             were
             risen
             to
             the
             number
             of
             CXXVII
             Provinces
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Esther
               I.
               3.
               14.
               18
               
            
             Esther
             I.
             1
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             reckoned
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             B●…nsia
             and
             Media
             ,
             v.
             3
             ,
             14
             ,
             18.
             and
             were
             governed
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             PERSIANS
             and
             the
             MEDES
             b
             
               b
               vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Thus
             every
             thing
             came
             to
             pass
             according
             to
             
             Daniel's
             Dream
             ,
             that
             
             
               The
               first
               Empire
               in
               Dan.
               VIII
               .
            
             he
             had
             in
             c
             
               c
               An.
               553.
               before
               Christ.
               (
               being
               the
               second
               of
               the
               four
               in
               Dan.
               VII
               .
               )
            
             the
             third
             year
             of
             Belshazzar
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Angel's
             Interpretation
             .
             His
             Dream
             was
             concerning
             the
             second
             Monarchy
             ,
             of
             those
             four
             which
             he
             had
             seen
             like
             
               Beasts
               ▪
            
             coming
             up
             
               out
               of
               the
               Sea.
               (
               d
               )
               Dan.
            
             VII
             .
             2.
             
             There
             this
             second
             appeared
             like
             
               a
               Bear
            
             ,
             e
             
               e
               —
               vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             v.
             6.
             
             But
             here
             he
             saw
             it
             in
             a
             m●…
             different
             figure
             ,
             f
             
               f
               VIII
               .
               3.
               
            
             Dan.
             VIII
             .
             3.
             like
             
               a
               Ram
               with
               two
               borns
               ,
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ●…han
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               higher
               came
               up
               last
               .
            
             The
             Angel
             gi●…
             〈◊〉
             Interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             g
             
               g
               —
               v.
               20.
               
            
             v.
             20.
             
             
               The
               Ram
               which
               thou
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ●…ns
               ,
               are
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Media
             
             
               was
               there
               said
               to
               be
               of
               Media
               and
               Persia.
               
            
             and
             Persia.
             Both
             these
             Kingd●…
             〈◊〉
             ●…he
             horns
             of
             one
             Beast
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             joyned
             together
             in
             one
             〈◊〉
             .
             But
             whereas
             that
             Empire
             was
             headed
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Medes
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             last
             was
             that
             King
             Darius
             ,
             whom
             the
             Greeks
             call
             Cyaxares
             all
             this
             while
             mentioned
             ;
             here
             the
             other
             horn
             was
             growing
             up
             in
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             Son
             in
             Law
             ,
             Cyrus
             the
             Persian
             .
             And
             so
             that
             which
             all
             this
             while
             had
             been
             called
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             now
             came
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Persians
             and
             Me●…
          
           
             21.
             
             It
             was
             now
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
             
               The
               M●…des
               had
               the
               ●…dence
               ●…n
               〈◊〉
               ●…ime
               .
            
             time
             when
             this
             Prophecy
             was
             given
             ;
             for
             h
             
               h
               Da●…
               .
               IX
               .
               1.
               
            
             the
             Text
             saies
             ,
             i●…
             〈◊〉
             
               the
               first
               year
               of
            
             DARIUS
             
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               th●…
            
             Medes
             ,
             
               who
               〈◊〉
               King
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               the
            
             Chalde●…
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             ho●…
             〈◊〉
             MADE
             so
             by
             Cyrus
             taking
             that
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             whe●…
             Belshazzar
             was
             slain
             .
             There
             ended
             the
             XVII
             years
             of
             King
             
             Belshazzar's
             reign
             .
             The
             next
             year
             was
             the
             first
             of
             
             Cyrus's
             Nine
             years
             
             
               N●…
               reigned
               17
               years
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               Cyrus
               .
               9
               years
               .
               P●…l
               .
               Can.
               and
               Berosus
               in
               Iosephus
               against
               Ap●…
               .
               1.
               
            
             according
             to
             the
             Astronomer's
             Canon
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             of
             D●…
             according
             to
             i
             
               i
               Xen.
               Cyropaed
               .
               VIII
               .
               The
               OCCASION
               of
               God's
               sending
               Daniel
               this
               Prophecy
               .
            
             Xenophon
             ,
             who
             ●…ckons
             Two
             years
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             to
             Darius
             the
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             while
             he
             lived
             ;
             and
             only
             the
             other
             seven
             to
             Cyrus
             ,
             after
             the
             dea●…
             of
             K.
             Darius
             ,
             when
             Cyrus
             had
             no
             other
             King
             over
             him
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Having
             cleared
             those
             Historical
             things
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             ;
             and
             the
             Time
             when
             ,
             this
             Prophecy
             was
             given
             ;
             it
             remains
             to
             give
             some
             accoun●…
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             it
             :
             which
             must
             be
             something
             very
             extraord●…
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophecy
             it self
             was
             ,
             the
             like
             having
             never
             been
             given
             sin●…
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             In
             〈◊〉
             con●…
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             Empire
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             
             
               He
               had
               now
               seen
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               many
               Prophecies
               .
            
             on
             〈◊〉
             ●…ccounts
             a
             wonderful
             Act
             of
             God's
             Providence
             ,
             the
             Jews
             that
             w●…
             〈◊〉
             Captiv●…
             at
             Babylon
             could
             not
             but
             〈◊〉
             and
             admire
             the
             ha●…
             〈◊〉
             which
             was
             how
             as
             it
             were
             visibly
             reach'd
             forth
             
             
               〈◊〉
               An●…
               〈◊〉
               Ch●…
               proves
               th●…
               〈◊〉
               K.
               A●…rus
               was
               the
               same
               whom
               the
               〈◊〉
               call
               
                 Darius
                 Hy●…
              
               .
            
             
             
               But
               still
               the
               old
               stile
               remained
               in
               th●…
               〈◊〉
               ,
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               
            
             
             from
             Heaven
             to
             avenge
             them
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             And
             it
             could
             not
             but
             affect
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             having
             so
             much
             reason
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             ,
             to
             expect
             that
             the
             same
             good
             Providence
             would
             shew
             it self
             next
             in
             their
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             Captivity
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             First
             ,
             in
             what
             had
             already
             happened
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Account
             that
             we
             have
             a
             
               a
               see
               n.
               15.
               
            
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             saw
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             given
             to
             Belshazzar
             but
             a
             few
             hours
             before
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             had
             made
             a
             great
             Feast
             to
             a
             Thousand
             of
             his
             Lords
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             men
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             was
             the
             same
             that
             ,
             as
             b
             
               b
               Cyropaed
               .
               VII
               .
            
             Xenophon
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             fatal
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Babylon
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Empire
             .
             Toward
             the
             end
             of
             that
             alt
             ,
             while
             King
             Belshazzar
             was
             
             
               The
               latest
               of
               these
               Prophecies
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Hand-writing
               on
               the
               Wall.
               
            
             sitting
             yet
             at
             his
             Table
             ,
             he
             sa●…
             pa●…
             of
             a
             man's
             hand
             come
             out
             of
             the
             wall
             just
             before
             him
             .
             T●…
             w●…
             surprizing
             enough
             .
             But
             it
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             to
             see
             tha●…
             〈◊〉
             ●…ngers
             of
             that
             hand
             were
             then
             writing
             something
             on
             the
             W●…
             .
             What
             it
             was
             that
             they
             wrote
             ,
             the
             King
             himself
             could
             not
             read
             ,
             nor
             could
             any
             that
             were
             there
             present
             with
             him
             .
             But
             the
             King
             could
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             something
             that
             highly
             concerned
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             sent
             for
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             whose
             College
             was
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Court
             ,
             to
             hear
             what
             they
             could
             say
             of
             the
             matter
             :
             offering
             very
             high
             ,
             and
             even
             extravagant
             rewards
             ,
             to
             any
             of
             them
             that
             should
             read
             and
             interpret
             this
             writing
             .
             They
             all
             confessed
             that
             it
             was
             past
             their
             skill
             ;
             which
             made
             the
             King
             the
             more
             impatient
             to
             know
             what
             it
             should
             be
             .
             Thereupon
             his
             Mother
             ,
             or
             Grandmother
             ;
             (
             probably
             the
             wise
             c
             
               c
               Dan.
               V.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             Queen
             .
             d
             
               d
               Herodot
               .
               I.
               188.
               
            
             
               Nitocris
               ,
            
             )
             minded
             him
             of
             one
             that
             in
             King
             
             Nebuchadnezzar's
             time
             was
             admired
             for
             his
             knowledge
             in
             such
             matters
             .
             Daniel
             was
             the
             man
             ;
             so
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             in
             hast
             ;
             and
             being
             brought
             in
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             at
             his
             Command
             ,
             he
             both
             read
             
             
               Daniel
               read
               it
               publickly
               .
            
             the
             writing
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             the
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             The
             result
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             before
             cited
             ,
             e
             
               e
               Dan.
               V.
               28.
               
            
             
               thy
               Kingdom
               is
               divided
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               the
            
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             .
             This
             another
             would
             not
             have
             adventured
             to
             say
             .
             But
             Daniel
             had
             a
             greater
             than
             the
             King
             to
             bear
             him
             out
             ;
             and
             knowing
             this
             ,
             he
             shewed
             himself
             to
             be
             not
             only
             void
             of
             fear
             ,
             but
             above
             those
             rewards
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             offer'd
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             those
             others
             before
             him
             .
             Assoon
             as
             they
             were
             mentioned
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             immediately
             refused
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             a
             sort
             of
             drunken
             bravery
             ,
             would
             needs
             force
             them
             upon
             him
             ;
             he
             took
             them
             ,
             as
             publick
             testimonies
             of
             his
             doing
             that
             wonderful
             thing
             which
             no
             other
             could
             do
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             had
             ordered
             it
             ,
             Proclamation
             being
             presently
             made
             ,
             all
             the
             Court
             came
             to
             know
             what
             it
             was
             that
             Daniel
             had
             Prophecied
             ,
             some
             hours
             before
             they
             saw
             the
             first
             step
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             .
             It
             began
             with
             that
             unhappy
             King's
             death
             ;
             which
             
             
               it
               was
               fulfilled
               the
               same
               night
               .
            
             followed
             the
             same
             Night
             after
             the
             feast
             ,
             as
             both
             Herodotus
             ,
             and
             Xenophon
             tell
             us
             ;
             and
             immediately
             after
             
             Daniel's
             prediction
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             
             these
             words
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Dan.
               V.
               30.
               
            
             
               In
               that
               very
               night
            
             BELSHAZZAR
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Chaldeans
             
               was
               slain
            
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             besides
             this
             Prophecy
             ;
             which
             ,
             being
             made
             so
             publickly
             
             
               This
               minded
               the
               Jews
               of
               their
               ancient
               Prophecies
               against
               Babylon
               .
            
             known
             ,
             no
             man
             then
             living
             in
             Babylon
             could
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ;
             there
             were
             also
             many
             other
             Prophecies
             which
             God
             had
             given
             his
             chosen
             people
             the
             Iews
             before
             their
             being
             carried
             to
             Babylon
             ;
             and
             which
             they
             had
             ever
             since
             kept
             among
             their
             sacred
             writings
             .
             Wherein
             God
             had
             foretold
             them
             the
             fates
             of
             that
             City
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             with
             sundry
             of
             the
             most
             remarkable
             Circumstances
             ;
             so
             particularly
             described
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             those
             Iews
             that
             lived
             in
             
             Belshazzar's
             days
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Chief
             time
             of
             fulfilling
             those
             predictions
             ,
             if
             they
             look'd
             into
             their
             own
             Scriptures
             ,
             might
             read
             there
             many
             of
             those
             things
             which
             now
             happened
             before
             their
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             They
             might
             see
             how
             ne●…r
             ●…wo
             hundred
             years
             since
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             
             
               particularly
               ,
               those
               of
               Esaiah
               .
            
             of
             
             Senacherib's
             coming
             up
             a●…st
             Iuda
             with
             a
             design
             of
             making
             a
             conquest
             of
             God's
             people
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             Esaia
             first
             denounced
             th●…
             Judgements
             of
             God
             that
             should
             come
             on
             Senacherib
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             the
             Alsyrians
             ,
             b
             
               b
               Esai
               .
               X.
               5
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Esaia
             X.
             5.
             &c.
             
             Then
             how
             he
             went
             on
             to
             denounce
             the
             like
             against
             the
             Chaldeans
             that
             should
             succeed
             them
             in
             that
             design
             ,
             and
             should
             go
             through
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Punishment
             of
             God's
             people
             for
             their
             disobedience
             .
             The
             Jews
             in
             
             Daniel's
             time
             had
             in
             their
             hands
             the
             Burden
             of
             BABYLON
             ,
             which
             ESAIAH
             
             
               bb
               —
               XIII
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               did
               see
            
             XIII
             .
             1.
             
             There
             they
             saw
             it
             foretold
             how
             God
             would
             
               lift
               up
               his
               banner
               against
            
             Babylon
             ,
             c
             
               c
               —
               v.
               2.
               
            
             ver
             .
             2.
             gathering
             
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             together
             ,
             and
             
               mustering
               them
               to
               the
               Battel
            
             ,
             cc
             
               cc
               —
               v.
               4.
               
            
             v.
             4.
             
               the
               weapons
               of
               his
               indignation
               to
               destroy
               the
               whole
            
             land
             d
             
               d
               —
               v.
               6.
               
            
             v.
             6.
             
             But
             particularly
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             already
             e
             
               e
               see
               n.
               12.
               
            
             shewn
             ,
             they
             saw
             that
             God
             would
             
               stir
               up
               the
            
             MEDES
             against
             Babylon
             ,
             f
             
               f
               Esai
               .
               XIII
               .
               v.
               17.
               
            
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             It
             hath
             also
             been
             g
             
               g
               see
               n.
               13.
               
            
             shewn
             from
             h
             
               h
               Esai
               .
               XXI
               .
               2.
               
            
             Esaia
             XXI
             .
             2.
             that
             the
             Persians
             were
             to
             come
             in
             the
             head
             of
             this
             Army
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             are
             called
             first
             to
             the
             Service
             ,
             
               Go
               up
               O
            
             ELAM
             ,
             besiege
             O
             MEDIA
             ;
             which
             Prophecy
             given
             so
             many
             Ages
             since
             ,
             the
             Jews
             now
             saw
             fulfilled
             by
             the
             Armies
             of
             CYRUS
             ,
             and
             DARIUS
             .
             So
             again
             i
             
               i
               XLI
               25.
               
            
             Esaia
             XLI
             .
             25.
             
             God
             says
             of
             both
             these
             together
             ,
             
               I
               have
               made
               my
               Levies
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               one
               shall
               come
               from
               the
               East
               to
            
             Babylon
             .
             Media
             is
             on
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             Persia
             on
             the
             East
             of
             it
             .
             But
             it
             was
             he
             on
             the
             East
             ,
             namely
             CYRUS
             ,
             that
             was
             fittest
             for
             this
             Service
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             called
             to
             it
             particularly
             ,
             k
             
               k
               XLI
               2.
               
               &
               XLVI
               .
               11.
               
            
             Esaia
             XLI
             .
             2
             and
             XLVI
             .
             11.
             
             His
             people
             the
             Porsians
             ,
             who
             chiefly
             worshipped
             the
             Sun
             ,
             were
             above
             that
             sort
             of
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             l
             
               l
               Herodot
               .
               I.
               131.
               
            
             that
             worshipped
             the
             Images
             of
             Dead
             men
             .
             The
             chief
             of
             their
             Deities
             were
             Bel
             and
             Nebo
             ,
             m
             
               m
               Esai
               .
               XLVI
               .
               1.
               
            
             Esaia
             XLVI
             .
             1.
             
             The
             first
             of
             these
             two
             was
             certainly
             the
             Founder
             ,
             the
             other
             (
             perhaps
             
               Nabonassar
               ,
            
             )
             the
             Restorer
             of
             that
             Monarchy
             .
             But
             their
             adored
             Images
             of
             
               Gold
               and
               Silver
            
             n
             
               n
               Esai
               .
               XLVI
               6.
               
            
             ver
             .
             6.
             were
             to
             those
             Persians
             no
             more
             than
             so
             much
             old
             plate
             .
             They
             would
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             break
             them
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             away
             ,
             o
             
               o
               XLVI
               .
               1
               ,
               6.
               
            
             Esaia
             XLVI
             .
             1.
             
             
             There
             seemed
             to
             be
             another
             God
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             deified
             since
             
             Esaiah's
             time
             ;
             That
             was
             Merodach
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             to
             go
             with
             the
             other
             a
             
               a
               Ier.
               L.
               2.
               
            
             Ierem.
             L.
             2.
             
             But
             this
             belongs
             to
             another
             Prophecy
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             consider'd
             by
             it self
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             It
             is
             that
             long
             Prophecy
             against
             Babylon
             Ierem.
             L.
             and
             LI.
             
             
               and
               those
               of
               Ieremiah
               L.
               and
               LI.
               
            
             which
             the
             Prophet
             received
             in
             King
             
             Zedekiah's
             time
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             to
             the
             Jews
             that
             were
             there
             at
             that
             time
             in
             Captivity
             .
             Many
             of
             them
             were
             of
             the
             best
             of
             that
             Nation
             ;
             who
             had
             been
             carried
             thither
             together
             with
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             those
             three
             others
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             in
             King
             
             Iehoiakim's
             time
             ;
             or
             who
             went
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             did
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             together
             with
             King
             Ieconiah
             .
             God
             was
             so
             pleased
             to
             send
             them
             away
             from
             ●…salem
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             pour
             out
             his
             judgements
             on
             that
             wicked
             City
             and
             Nation
             .
             But
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             being
             Captives
             at
             Babylon
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             were
             in
             a
             very
             disconsolate
             Condition
             .
             Therefore
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             let
             them
             know
             for
             their
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             their
             st●…y
             there
             should
             be
             of
             no
             long
             Continuance
             ;
             when
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             was
             fulfilled
             on
             Ierusalem
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             long
             ere
             the
             like
             or
             greater
             judgements
             should
             be
             executed
             on
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             of
             Chaldea
             ,
             Jerem.
             L.
             1.
             &c.
             
             After
             which
             God
             would
             soon
             give
             his
             people
             a
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             their
             present
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             would
             bring
             them
             back
             into
             their
             own
             Land
             b
             
               b
               Ier.
               L.
               4
               —
               8
               &
               v.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               &
               LI.
               5
               ,
               10.
               
            
             Ierem.
             L.
             4
             —
             8
             and
             19
             ,
             20
             &
             LI.
             5
             ,
             10.
             
             It
             is
             plain
             from
             c
             
               c
               Ezra
               III.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             Ezra
             III.
             12.
             13.
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             prophecy
             was
             given
             ,
             lived
             to
             see
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             it
             to
             a
             tittle
             ;
             save
             only
             the
             utter
             Desolation
             of
             that
             City
             and
             Country
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             foretold
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             long
             since
             fulfilled
             ,
             as
             Travellers
             see
             it
             at
             this
             Day
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             they
             saw
             then
             in
             
             Daniel's
             time
             ,
             first
             
               the
               Assembly
               of
               great
            
             
             
               These
               they
               saw
               now
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               Nations
               come
               up
               against
            
             Babylon
             d
             
               d
               Ier.
               L.
               9.
               
            
             Ierm
             .
             L.
             9.
             
             It
             was
             e
             
               e
               L.
               41.
               
               &
               LI.
               48.
               
            
             foretold
             they
             ,
             should
             
               come
               out
               of
               the
               North
            
             ,
             L.
             41
             and
             LI.
             48.
             
             The
             Medes
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Nations
             mentioned
             ,
             ee
             
               ee
               LI.
               27.
               
            
             Ierem.
             LI
             ,
             27.
             whose
             Kings
             ,
             being
             subject
             to
             the
             Median
             King
             ,
             are
             therefore
             f
             
               f
               LI.
               11
               ,
               28.
               
            
             called
             
               Kings
               of
               the
               Medes
               ,
               Ierem.
            
             LI.
             11.
             28.
             
             That
             the
             Median
             should
             come
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             g
             
               g
               v.
               27.
               
            
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               chief
               Captain
            
             ,
             or
             General
             over
             them
             ,
             v.
             27
             ,
             attended
             with
             Troops
             of
             
               horse
               ,
               bristled
               like
               Caterpillars
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Archers
             ,
             as
             we
             h
             
               h
               see
               n.
               13.
               
            
             have
             explained
             it
             .
             These
             Troops
             now
             appeared
             to
             be
             Persians
             ;
             and
             their
             Prince
             Cyrus
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             the
             head
             of
             them
             ,
             i
             
               i
               Ier.
               L.
               42.
               
               LI.
               27.
               
            
             had
             the
             Command
             of
             all
             this
             Army
             ,
             Ierem.
             L.
             42.
             
             LI.
             27.
             
          
           
             The
             Jews
             now
             saw
             what
             a
             Spoil
             all
             these
             Troops
             made
             in
             Chaldea
             ,
             as
             was
             k
             
               k
               L.
               10.
               
            
             foretold
             ,
             Ierem.
             L.
             10.
             how
             they
             l
             
               l
               v.
               21
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               wasted
               ,
               and
               utterly
               destroyed
               all
               the
               Countrey
               ,
            
             v.
             21.
             up
             to
             Babylon
             it self
             ,
             v.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             28.
             and
             also
             m
             
               m
               v.
               29.
               
            
             encamped
             against
             that
             City
             
               round
               about
            
             v.
             29.
             
             Now
             they
             saw
             
               the
               Sword
               upon
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               people
               of
            
             Babylon
             ,
             on
             them
             of
             all
             ranks
             and
             conditions
             ;
             as
             was
             n
             
               n
               v.
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37.
               
            
             foretold
             ,
             v.
             35.
             36.
             37.
             
             At
             last
             they
             came
             to
             see
             o
             
               o
               v.
               38.
               
            
             
               the
               waters
               gone
            
             from
             about
             Babylon
             
             v.
             38.
             a
             
               a
               LI.
               36.
               
            
             
               her
               Sea
               dried
               up
            
             .
             LI.
             36.
             which
             was
             perhaps
             the
             great
             pool
             of
             Queen
             Nitocris
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             This
             last
             thing
             is
             placed
             next
             before
             the
             Destruction
             of
             that
             
             
               Especially
               in
               the
               taking
               of
               Babylon
               .
            
             great
             City
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             b
             
               b
               see
               〈◊〉
               .
               15.
               
            
             we
             have
             shewn
             from
             the
             ancient
             Historians
             ,
             the
             River
             Euphrates
             being
             let
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             c
             
               c
               Herodot
               .
               I.
               191.
               
            
             Chanel
             of
             it
             made
             fordable
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             water
             thereof
             came
             not
             up
             above
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             thigh
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             brought
             to
             pass
             in
             one
             Evening
             ;
             then
             the
             Persians
             went
             down
             into
             the
             Chanel
             ,
             and
             waded
             through
             it
             ;
             making
             their
             way
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             into
             the
             City
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             d
             
               d
               Herod
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             Herodotus
             saies
             ,
             
               both
               ends
               of
               it
               were
               taken
               ,
               before
               they
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               City
               knew
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             was
             from
             the
             End
             ,
             ●…t
             which
             they
             first
             enter'd
             ,
             that
             the
             news
             came
             to
             the
             Court.
             The
             ●…ophet
             foretold
             it
             would
             be
             so
             ,
             in
             e
             
               e
               Ier.
               LI.
               31.
               
            
             these
             words
             Ierem.
             LI.
             31.
             
               one
               post
               shall
               run
               to
               meet
               another
               ,
               and
               one
               messenger
               to
               meet
               another
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               that
               his
               City
               is
               taken
               at
               one
               end
               .
            
             It
             seems
             he
             was
             asleep
             ,
             and
             was
             waken'd
             with
             the
             news
             .
             For
             as
             f
             
               f
               Xenoph.
               Cyrop
               .
               VII
               .
               5.
               
            
             Xenophon
             saies
             ,
             when
             a
             party
             of
             them
             that
             best
             knew
             the
             Place
             ,
             being
             detached
             by
             Cyrus
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             had
             broken
             into
             the
             Royal
             Palace
             ,
             there
             g
             
               g
               they
               found
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               lb.
               
            
             
               they
               found
               the
               King
               got
               up
               on
               his
               Legs
               ,
               and
               having
               drawn
               his
               Sword
            
             to
             defend
             himself
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             Xenophon
             further
             saies
             ,
             they
             soon
             
               dispatched
               him
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               with
               him
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             words
             it
             ,
             
               they
               laid
               him
               to
               sleep
               again
               ,
            
             and
             that
             h
             
               h
               Ier.
               LI.
               39
               ,
               57.
               
            
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             Jerem.
             LI.
             39
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             30.
             
             In
             this
             last
             Instance
             they
             saw
             how
             true
             it
             was
             which
             the
             
             
               and
               the
               End
               of
               that
               Empire
               in
               
               Nebucadn●…zzar's
               Son
               's
               Son.
               
            
             Prophet
             Ieremy
             had
             elsewhere
             foretold
             ,
             that
             the
             Babylonian
             Empire
             was
             to
             last
             no
             longer
             than
             the
             Reigns
             of
             
               Nebucadnezzar
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               his
               Son's
               Son
               ,
            
             i
             
               i
               Ier.
               XXVII
               .
               7.
               
            
             Jerem
             ▪
             XXVII
             .
             7.
             
             This
             Prophecy
             of
             
             Ieremiah's
             was
             written
             
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               King
               Nebucadnezzar
            
             k
             
               k
               v.
               1.
               
            
             XXVII
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Jews
             now
             living
             when
             Daniel
             writ
             this
             ,
             had
             seen
             that
             Empire
             ,
             after
             
             Nebucadnezzar's
             death
             l
             
               l
               Ios.
               An●…
               .
               X.
               1●…
               .
            
             continued
             in
             his
             Son
             Evil-Merodach
             :
             and
             in
             Belshazzar
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             
             Son's
             Son
             ,
             m
             
               m
               Dan.
               V
               ▪
               11
               ,
               28.
               
            
             Dan
             ,
             V.
             11
             ,
             28.
             they
             saw
             how
             God
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             that
             Empire
             .
             They
             saw
             many
             other
             things
             happen
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             but
             observe
             to
             be
             exactly
             the
             same
             that
             had
             been
             foretold
             in
             those
             Prophecies
             which
             they
             found
             recorded
             in
             their
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             But
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             City
             of
             Babylon
             
             
               all
               this
               done
               by
               a
               Persian
               .
            
             taken
             by
             one
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Persia
             ,
             a
             Country
             that
             lay
             East
             from
             Babylon
             ;
             and
             especially
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             his
             name
             was
             
               Cyrus
               ▪
            
             they
             could
             not
             but
             remember
             what
             was
             written
             of
             such
             a
             one
             in
             their
             Scriptures
             ,
             above
             a
             hundred
             years
             before
             this
             Cyrus
             was
             born
             .
             It
             was
             n
             
               n
               Esai
               .
               XLI
               .
               2.
               
            
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Esaia
             XLI
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               God
               would
               raise
               up
               a
               Righteous
               man
               from
               the
               East
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             in
             a
             Prophecy
             against
             Babylon
             ,
             o
             
               o
               XLVI
               .
               1.
               
            
             Esaia
             XLVI
             .
             1.
             that
             he
             would
             
               call
               a
               bird
               of
               Prey
            
             ,
             a
             fighting
             Prince
             ,
             p
             
               p
               v.
               10.
               
            
             
               from
               the
               East
            
             v.
             10.
             that
             God
             would
             
               give
               the
               Nations
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               rule
               over
               Kings
            
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             q
             
               q
               XLI
               .
               2.
               
            
             be
             
               dust
               to
               his
               Sword
               ,
               and
               driven
               stubble
               to
               his
               Bow●…
            
             ;
             
             they
             could
             not
             but
             observe
             ,
             how
             God
             laid
             such
             weight
             on
             these
             Prophecies
             ,
             that
             he
             challenged
             them
             of
             Babylon
             to
             produce
             any
             such
             predictions
             as
             these
             ;
             that
             had
             been
             given
             out
             so
             long
             before
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             which
             the
             Goldsmiths
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Carpenters
             set
             up
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             worship
             a
             
               a
               XLI
               .
               7.
               
               XLVI
               .
               6
               ,
               7.
               and
               him
               coming
               from
               the
               North
               ,
            
             Esaia
             XLI
             .
             7.
             
             XLVI
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             In
             the
             former
             of
             these
             Prophecies
             ,
             XLI
             .
             25.
             there
             is
             added
             something
             more
             of
             that
             Eastern
             Prince
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             come
             immediately
             b
             
               b
               XLI
               .
               25.
               
            
             
               out
               of
               the
               North
            
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             Cyrus
             did
             come
             from
             the
             North
             against
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             )
             this
             is
             not
             only
             introduced
             with
             such
             a
             Challenge
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             c
             
               c
               v.
               22.
               23.
               
            
             
               shew
               the
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               Gods
            
             v.
             22.
             23
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             follows
             ,
             d
             
               d
               v.
               26.
               
            
             v.
             26.
             
               who
               has
               declared
               from
               the
               beginning
               that
               we
               may
               know
               ?
            
             &c.
             So
             again
             in
             the
             e
             
               e
               XLVI
               .
               9.
               
            
             other
             Prophecy
             ,
             Esaia
             XLVI
             .
             9.
             10.
             
             God
             assumes
             the
             whole
             Glory
             to
             himself
             ;
             not
             only
             of
             foretelling
             what
             shall
             be
             ,
             
               Declaring
               the
               End
               from
               the
               Beginning
               ,
               and
               from
               ancient
               times
               the
               things
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
            
             but
             also
             of
             bringing
             them
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             time
             that
             he
             had
             prefixed
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               my
               Counsel
               shall
               stand
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               do
               all
               my
               pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             33.
             
             But
             that
             which
             God
             chiefly
             insists
             on
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             clear
             Demonstration
             
             
               CYRUS
               by
               Name
               .
            
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             his
             naming
             the
             very
             man
             that
             should
             be
             his
             Instrument
             in
             doing
             the
             work
             that
             he
             had
             foretold
             he
             would
             do
             .
             God
             had
             thus
             named
             Iosiah
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             before
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             he
             would
             destroy
             all
             that
             Ieroboam
             had
             built
             for
             his
             Idolatrous
             worship
             f
             
               f
               1.
               
               Kin.
               XIII
               .
               2.
               
            
             at
             Bethel
             ,
             1
             Kings
             XIII
             .
             2.
             
             And
             God
             having
             raised
             up
             Iosiah
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             Prophecy
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             came
             thither
             to
             Bethel
             ,
             and
             ordered
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             according
             to
             that
             Prophecy
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             now
             God
             declared
             that
             he
             would
             raise
             up
             a
             King
             named
             Cyrus
             ,
             to
             deliver
             his
             people
             out
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             the
             building
             of
             his
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
             
               and
               that
               He
               should
               build
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             g
             
               g
               Esai
               .
               XLIV
               .
               28.
               
            
             Esaia
             XLIV
             .
             28.
             
               saying
               of
            
             CYRUS
             ,
             
               he
               is
               my
               shepherd
               ,
               and
               shall
               perform
               all
               my
               pleasure
               .
            
             God
             declares
             that
             by
             his
             performing
             of
             this
             he
             would
             evidently
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             the
             only
             true
             God.
             h
             
               h
               v.
               24
               —
               27.
               
            
             v.
             24
             —
             27.
             
             Again
             i
             
               i
               XLV
               .
               1.
               
            
             Esay
             XLV
             .
             1.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             JEHOVAH
             
               to
               his
               Anointed
            
             ,
             to
             CYRUS
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             enabled
             to
             conquer
             Cities
             and
             Kingdoms
             ;
             this
             I
             doe
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               mayst
               know
               that
               I
               who
               call
               thee
               by
               thy
               Name
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             34.
             
             That
             Cyrus
             did
             know
             this
             ,
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Edict
             he
             put
             forth
             
             
               Cyru●…
               knew
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               .
            
             in
             the
             k
             
               k
               Ann.
               536.
               before
               Christ.
               
            
             
               first
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
            
             over
             Babylon
             ,
             l
             
               l
               Ezra
               I.
               1.
               
            
             Ezra
             I.
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             year
             in
             which
             K.
             Darius
             dyed
             ,
             m
             
               m
               Ann.
               606.
               before
               Christ.
               
            
             that
             was
             the
             70th
             year
             from
             the
             fourth
             of
             Iehoiakim
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Ieremy's
             Prophecies
             n
             
               n
               Ie●…
               .
               XXV
               .
               1
               ,
               10.
               
            
             XXV
             .
             1
             ,
             10.
             
             In
             the
             preamble
             of
             this
             Edict
             Cyrus
             declared
             ,
             that
             JEHOVAH
             ▪
             
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
            
             (
             so
             called
             in
             opposition
             to
             Idols
             )
             
               had
               given
               him
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               charged
               him
            
             (
             even
             CYRUS
             by
             Name
             )
             
               to
               build
               him
               an
               house
               at
               Ierusalem
               .
            
          
           
             So
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             wise
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             said
             this
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             God
             whom
             neither
             he
             nor
             his
             Forefathers
             
             had
             known
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             now
             knew
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             no
             other
             but
             a
             Conquer'd
             people
             ,
             that
             were
             come
             to
             be
             his
             vassals
             ,
             and
             slaves
             .
             Especially
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             said
             it
             in
             such
             a
             publick
             Act
             as
             this
             was
             :
             if
             he
             had
             not
             Read
             what
             was
             written
             of
             himself
             in
             those
             Prophecies
             ;
             and
             if
             those
             Prophecies
             themselves
             had
             not
             been
             so
             well
             attested
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             of
             that
             Age
             in
             which
             they
             were
             pretended
             to
             be
             written
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             Daniel
             had
             not
             read
             all
             those
             
             
               But
               he
               could
               not
               build
               it
               yet
               .
            
             Prophecies
             .
             No
             doubt
             they
             were
             his
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             his
             Hope
             ,
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             his
             Captivity
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             them
             all
             fulfilled
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             namely
             the
             Promise
             of
             his
             people's
             deliverance
             ;
             that
             being
             the
             chief
             thing
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             be
             greatly
             concerned
             to
             see
             that
             fulfilled
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             did
             not
             come
             presently
             after
             
             Cyrus's
             taking
             of
             Babylon
             .
             For
             the
             Power
             that
             Cyrus
             had
             there
             at
             present
             being
             only
             under
             King
             Darius
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             had
             given
             no
             order
             concerning
             them
             ;
             therefore
             when
             Cyrus
             had
             done
             all
             that
             he
             had
             Commission
             to
             do
             there
             at
             Babylon
             ,
             he
             left
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             taking
             Daniel
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             King
             Darius
             in
             Media
             ;
             and
             leaving
             Daniel
             there
             ,
             went
             on
             into
             Persia
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             been
             a
             
               a
               see
               n.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             already
             shewn
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             There
             being
             no
             appearance
             all
             this
             while
             of
             any
             thing
             done
             
             
               This
               made
               Daniel
               think
               of
               Two
               Prophecies
               ,
               each
               of
               LXX
               weeks
               .
            
             for
             God's
             people
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             done
             now
             Cyrus
             was
             gone
             so
             far
             from
             them
             ;
             this
             was
             ,
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             ,
             that
             which
             put
             Daniel
             upon
             searching
             into
             BOOKS
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             he
             did
             ,
             b
             
               b
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               2.
               
            
             Dan.
             IX
             .
             2.
             
             He
             knew
             and
             was
             fully
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Deliverance
             was
             not
             far
             off
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             a
             Mind
             to
             know
             how
             much
             longer
             they
             were
             to
             wait
             for
             it
             .
             And
             where
             should
             he
             look
             to
             find
             this
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             Prophecies
             of
             Scripture
             that
             set
             forth
             the
             time
             during
             which
             they
             were
             to
             be
             in
             Captivity
             ?
             There
             are
             two
             such
             Prophecies
             in
             the
             Collection
             of
             Ieremy's
             writings
             .
             We
             call
             that
             whole
             Collection
             
               the
               Book
               of
            
             JEREMY
             ;
             but
             the
             Prophet
             himself
             called
             each
             of
             these
             Prophecies
             ,
             a
             BOOK
             .
             And
             in
             two
             of
             these
             BOOKS
             there
             is
             express
             mention
             of
             a
             time
             of
             
               seventy
               years
            
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             prefixed
             for
             two
             very
             different
             purposes
             .
             One
             was
             for
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             Empire
             :
             the
             other
             was
             for
             the
             time
             of
             his
             people's
             Captivity
             .
             We
             shall
             speak
             of
             both
             these
             particularly
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             The
             first
             of
             these
             was
             the
             BOOK
             ,
             which
             Jeremy
             .
             prophecyed
             
             
               1.
               that
               after
               LXX
               weeks
               God
               would
               punish
               Babylon
               .
            
             
               against
               all
               the
               Nations
            
             therein
             named
             ,
             c
             
               c
               Ier.
               XXV
               .
               13.
               
            
             Ierem.
             XXV
             .
             14.
             
             There
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               these
               Nations
               shall
               serve
               the
               King
               of
            
             Babylon
             70
             
               years
               :
               and
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               when
               70
               years
               are
            
             ACCOMPLISHED
             ,
             
               that
               I
               will
               punish
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               that
               Nation
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             d
             
               d
               v.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             v.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             Time
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             should
             begin
             e
             
               e
               Ann.
               607.
               before
               Christ.
               
            
             
               in
               the
               third
               year
            
             of
             Iehoiakim
             :
             for
             then
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Nebucadnezzar
             came
             up
             against
             f
             
               f
               Dan.
               I.
               1.
               
            
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               besieged
               it
            
             ,
             Dan.
             I.
             1.
             
             This
             time
             being
             reckon'd
             by
             Chaldee
             years
             ,
             whereof
             70
             are
             very
             near
             
             *
             
               *
               see
               DISSERT
               III.
               
            
             equal
             to
             69
             Iulian
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             expire
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             King
             Darius
             .
             And
             so
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ;
             for
             in
             a
             
               a
               Ann.
               538.
               before
               Christ.
               
            
             that
             very
             year
             ,
             those
             70
             years
             being
             ACCOMPLISHED
             ,
             God
             did
             punish
             Belshazzar
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             his
             Nation
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             The
             other
             
               (
               a
            
             )
             BOOK
             (
             for
             so
             it
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Original
             )
             
             
               a
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             was
             the
             b
             
               b
               Ier.
               XXIX
               .
               II.
               that
               after
               LXX
               weeks
               ,
               he
               would
               bring
               back
               his
               Captive
               people
               .
            
             Epistle
             which
             Ieremy
             sent
             from
             Ierusalem
             to
             his
             Brethren
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Babylonian
             Captivity
             .
             In
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             saies
             ,
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             AFTER
             70
             
               years
               be
            
             ACCOMPLISHED
             
               at
               Babylon
               ,
               I
               will
               visit
               you
               ,
               and
               perform
               my
               Good
               Word
               towards
               you
               ,
               in
               Causing
               you
               to
               return
               to
               this
               place
               ,
            
             c
             
               c
               Ier.
               XXIX
               .
               v.
               10.
               
            
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             Iehoiakim
             that
             Nebucadnezzar
             smote
             the
             Army
             of
             
               Pharaoh
               Necho
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Aegypt
             at
             Charchemish
             ,
             d
             
               d
               Ier.
               XLVI
               .
               1.
               
            
             Ierem.
             XL.
             VI.
             1.
             
             And
             then
             it
             was
             that
             he
             took
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             brought
             Iehoiakim
             under
             Tribute
             ,
             e
             
               e
               XXV
               .
               1.
               
            
             Ierem.
             XXV
             .
             1.
             
             At
             which
             time
             also
             he
             carryed
             away
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             to
             Babylon
             .
             f
             
               f
               Dan.
               I.
               2.
               
               II
               Chron.
               XXXVI
               .
               7.
               
            
             Dan.
             I.
             2.
             2
             
             Chron.
             XXXVI
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             that
             g
             
               g
               Ann.
               606.
               before
               Christ.
               
            
             fourth
             year
             of
             Iehoiakim
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             70
             years
             of
             Captivity
             ;
             which
             years
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             must
             be
             ACCOMPLISHED
             at
             Babylon
             .
             There
             were
             just
             so
             many
             Chaldee
             years
             from
             the
             fourth
             of
             Iehoiakim
             till
             h
             
               h
               Ann.
               537.
               before
               Christ.
               
            
             the
             second
             year
             of
             year
             of
             Darius
             inclusively
             .
             And
             AFTER
             these
             70
             years
             were
             ACCOMPLISHED
             ,
             then
             God
             was
             to
             visit
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             
               cause
               them
               to
               return
            
             to
             Ierusalem
             :
             accordingly
             this
             came
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             Cyrus
             .
             i
             
               i
               Ezra
               I.
               1.
               
            
             Ezra
             I.
             1.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             That
             there
             were
             just
             70
             Chaldee
             years
             from
             the
             third
             year
             of
             
             
               Daniel
               saw
               that
               the
               first
               LXX
               years
               were
               past
               ,
               and
               Babylon
               punished
               .
            
             Iehoiakim
             till
             the
             first
             of
             Darius
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             from
             the
             fourth
             of
             Iehoiakim
             till
             the
             Second
             of
             Darius
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             k
             
               k
               Dissert
               .
               III.
               
            
             afterwards
             shewn
             in
             the
             proper
             place
             .
             The
             mean
             while
             ,
             by
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             th●…
             Read●…r
             ●…ay
             understand
             that
             which
             l
             
               l
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               2.
               
            
             Daniel
             saith
             ,
             IX
             .
             2.
             
             
               In
               the
               ●…st
               year
               of
            
             HIS
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             K.
             DARIUS'S
             
               Reign
               ,
               I
            
             Daniel
             
               understood
               by
            
             m
             
               m
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             BOOKS
             ,
             
               the
               number
               of
               the
               years
               whereof
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               to
            
             Jeremiah
             
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               Accomplish
               70
               years
               in
               the
               Desolation
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             By
             these
             n
             
               n
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               He
               saw
               the
               second
               year
               near
               past
               ,
               but
               nothing
               done
               for
               his
               People
               ;
            
             BOOKS
             ,
             or
             Prophecies
             ,
             Daniel
             understood
             now
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             DARIUS
             ,
             that
             his
             People
             were
             within
             a
             year
             ,
             or
             little
             more
             ,
             of
             being
             restored
             from
             their
             Captivity
             .
             And
             though
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             he
             was
             for
             his
             own
             part
             in
             a
             most
             prosperous
             and
             flourishing
             Condition
             ,
             o
             
               o
               Dan.
               VI.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             Dan.
             VI.
             2
             ,
             3.
             such
             as
             drew
             upon
             him
             the
             Envy
             of
             them
             that
             were
             the
             Chief
             men
             about
             King
             Darius
             ,
             p
             
               p
               v.
               4.
               &c.
               
            
             v.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             he
             considered
             not
             Himself
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             enjoyed
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             could
             happen
             to
             him
             .
             All
             his
             thoughts
             were
             taken
             up
             with
             those
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             his
             people's
             Deliverance
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
           
             41.
             
             These
             Promises
             being
             made
             without
             any
             Condition
             ,
             God
             was
             
             
               He
               knew
               they
               must
               Pray
               for
               it
               .
            
             sure
             to
             perform
             for
             his
             Truth
             's
             sake
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             that
             should
             have
             no
             benefit
             by
             it
             .
             The
             Benefit
             would
             be
             only
             to
             them
             that
             were
             qualified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             that
             sought
             it
             with
             fervent
             Prayer
             .
             All
             this
             ,
             Daniel
             could
             not
             but
             know
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             General
             rules
             of
             God's
             dealing
             with
             his
             people
             .
             But
             besides
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             part●…cular
             Promises
             ,
             God
             was
             pleased
             a
             
               a
               I●…
               .
               XXIX
               .
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             in
             the
             Prophecy
             it self
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             this
             Condition
             ;
             that
             whosoever
             would
             receive
             any
             benefit
             by
             them
             should
             obtain
             it
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             it
             otherwise
             .
             This
             God
             had
             expresly
             b
             
               b
               —
               vers
               .
               1●…
               .
            
             required
             of
             his
             people
             v.
             12.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               you
               call
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               go
               and
               pray
               unto
               me
               ▪
               and
               I
               will
               hearken
               unto
               you
               .
               And
               you
               shall
               seek
               me
               ,
               and
               find
               me
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               search
               for
               me
               with
               all
               your
               Heart
               .
               And
               I
               will
               be
               found
               of
               you
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               turn
               your
               Captivity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             42.
             
             It
             is
             more
             likely
             that
             also
             at
             this
             time
             his
             People
             having
             been
             
             
               He
               Prayed
               ,
               and
               joyn'd
               Fasting
               with
               it
               .
            
             for
             many
             years
             Captives
             at
             Babylon
             ,
             had
             contracted
             much
             Impurity
             by
             living
             so
             long
             in
             that
             Idolatrous
             City
             and
             Nation
             .
             And
             that
             Righteous
             man
             ,
             dwelling
             among
             them
             ,
             might
             have
             seen
             and
             known
             so
             much
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             could
             not
             doubt
             of
             God's
             Truth
             in
             performing
             his
             Promis●…
             〈◊〉
             he
             might
             fear
             least
             the
             Generality
             of
             his
             people
             might
             be
             very
             〈◊〉
             to
             receive
             any
             Benefit
             by
             it
             .
             Therefore
             he
             not
             only
             prays
             for
             their
             Deliverance
             ,
             〈◊〉
             he
             joyns
             fasting
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             Confession
             of
             those
             Sins
             by
             which
             they
             〈◊〉
             made
             themselves
             unworthy
             of
             that
             Mercy
             ,
             c
             
               c
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             Dan.
             IX
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             43.
             
             First
             ,
             as
             for
             Daniel's
             Fast
             on
             this
             occa●…
             〈◊〉
             ●…rs
             to
             have
             
             
               He
               kept
               a
               strict
               Fast.
               
            
             been
             only
             for
             One
             day
             .
             But
             how
             strict
             a
             Fast
             it
             was
             ,
             he
             expresly
             tells
             us
             .
             It
             was
             not
             such
             a
             fast
             as
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             kept
             d
             
               d
               Dan.
               X.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               in
               the
               third
               year
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
            
             Dan.
             X.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             was
             not
             so
             properly
             a
             fast
             ,
             as
             a
             MOURNING
             for
             
               three
               full
               weeks
            
             v.
             3.
             that
             is
             for
             e
             
               e
               —
               1.
               13.
               
            
             
               one
               and
               twenty
               days
            
             together
             ,
             v.
             13.
             
             All
             which
             time
             he
             eat
             no
             f
             
               f
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               pleasant
               Victuals
            
             :
             particularly
             ,
             
               no
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               wine
               came
               into
               his
               mouth
            
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             *
             
               *
               The
               Persians
               used
               to
               anoint
               themselves
               every
               day
               ,
               delicately
               and
               profusely
               .
               P●…in
               .
               Nat.
               Hist.
               XIII
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               Anoint
               himself
            
             ;
             he
             used
             no
             manner
             of
             delicacy
             .
             But
             then
             he
             kept
             his
             Fast
             ,
             as
             devout
             people
             do
             among
             us
             ,
             their
             Passion
             week
             ▪
             or
             as
             many
             do
             their
             whole
             Lent
             ,
             as
             well
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Countreys
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             one
             days
             Fast
             ,
             on
             this
             solemn
             occasion
             ,
             was
             joined
             with
             g
             
               g
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               Sackcloth
               and
               Ashes
            
             v.
             3.
             
             These
             are
             higher
             expressions
             of
             ●…row
             than
             were
             used
             in
             any
             ordinary
             Fast.
             They
             were
             such
             〈◊〉
             King
             of
             Ninive
             used
             ,
             for
             the
             averting
             of
             the
             Judgements
             of
             God
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             were
             denounced
             by
             the
             Prophet
             h
             
               h
               〈◊〉
               III.
               6.
               
            
             Ionas
             against
             him
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             Ionas
             III.
             6.
             
             Whether
             he
             did
             it
             by
             the
             Prophet's
             advice
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             a
             meer
             natural
             sense
             of
             Religion
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             did
             i
             
               i
               E●…
               .
               IV.
               1
               ▪
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             Mordecai
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               afflict
               their
               souls
            
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             their
             People
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             at
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             Destruction
             .
             Daniel
             
             now
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             sought
             the
             Lord
             by
             prayer
             ,
             with
             a
             
               a
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               1
               ▪
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               Sackcloth
               ,
               and
               Ashes
               ,
            
             out
             of
             a
             holy
             fear
             ,
             lest
             his
             people
             by
             their
             Sins
             should
             obstruct
             their
             approaching
             Deliverance
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             as
             to
             
             Daniel's
             Prayer
             ,
             here
             are
             several
             things
             
             
               Of
               DANIEL'S
               PRAYER
               .
            
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             it
             .
             As
             namely
             ,
             First
             ,
             The
             Time
             :
             This
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             in
             it's
             proper
             b
             
               b
               Tract
               .
               IV.
               
            
             place
             ,
             was
             at
             one
             of
             the
             Hours
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             particularly
             at
             the
             Ninth
             Hour
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             time
             of
             the
             c
             
               c
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               Evening
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Ceremonies
             that
             he
             used
             in
             his
             Devotions
             :
             of
             these
             here
             is
             nothing
             expressed
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             which
             Daniel
             saies
             of
             himself
             ,
             v.
             3.
             
             d
             
               d
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               I
               set
               my
               face
               unto
               the
               Lord
               God
            
             ;
             meaning
             thereby
             ,
             towards
             the
             Ruins
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             he
             shews
             e
             
               e
               Dan.
               VI.
               10.
               v.
               Grotium
               in
               ●…oc
               .
            
             elsewhere
             ,
             Dan.
             VI.
             10.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Substance
             of
             his
             Prayer
             .
             This
             he
             f
             
               f
               IX
               .
               20.
               
            
             divides
             in
             two
             parts
             ▪
             
               the
               Confession
               of
               his
               Sins
               ,
               and
               his
               People's
            
             ;
             and
             his
             
               Supplication
               to
               God
            
             ;
             IX
             .
             20.
             
             Before
             all
             ,
             he
             begins
             with
             an
             g
             
               g
               vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Address
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             was
             afterwards
             used
             by
             h
             
               h
               Neh.
               I.
               5.
               
            
             Nehemiah
             in
             his
             Prayer
             on
             a
             like
             occasion
             .
             His
             Confession
             of
             Sins
             ,
             we
             shall
             i
             
               i
               Tract
               V.
               
            
             shew
             ,
             he
             also
             begins
             with
             a
             k
             
               k
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               5.
               
            
             set
             Form
             ;
             composed
             by
             King
             l
             
               l
               Ps.
               CVI.
               6.
               
            
             David
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             his
             Son
             m
             
               m
               〈◊〉
               Kin.
               VIII
               .
               47.
               
            
             Solomon
             to
             the
             used
             by
             God's
             People
             when
             they
             should
             be
             in
             Captivity
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             were
             now
             in
             
             Daniel's
             time
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             But
             for
             these
             Circumstantial
             things
             ;
             the
             use
             of
             set
             forms
             of
             
             
               Circumstantial
               things
               are
               only
               toucht
               at
               .
            
             Prayer
             ▪
             the
             Hou●…
             of
             Prayer
             that
             Daniel
             observed
             ;
             and
             the
             Ceremony
             abov●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             they
             do
             all
             deserve
             a
             longer
             consideration
             than
             we
             ca●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             them
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             so
             our
             enlarging
             upon
             them
             here
             is
             not
             ●…ry
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             .
             And
             therefore
             a
             farther
             discourse
             upon
             these
             is
             reserved
             for
             some
             of
             the
             n
             
               n
               Tract
               .
               IV.
               &
               V.
               
            
             Tracts
             that
             are
             to
             follow
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             work
             .
             As
             to
             our
             present
             business
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             observe
             those
             things
             in
             
             Daniel's
             Prayer
             to
             which
             the
             Angel
             plainly
             refers
             in
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Answer
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             whosoever
             reads
             
             Daniel's
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             well
             
             
               In
               the
               Main
               ,
               it
               shews
               us
               his
               excellent
               Spirit
               ;
            
             considers
             it
             ,
             cannot
             but
             admire
             his
             excellent
             temper
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             made
             up
             wholely
             of
             Humility
             and
             Self-denial
             ,
             and
             of
             ardent
             Zeal
             for
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             There
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             mixture
             o●…
             〈◊〉
             these
             together
             that
             shines
             forth
             throughout
             his
             whole
             Prayer
             :
             for
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             intimated
             o
             
               o
               see
               〈◊〉
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             before
             ,
             the
             Angel
             that
             brought
             him
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             told
             him
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             GREATLY
             ▪
             B●…LOVED
             OF
             GOD.
             
          
           
             47.
             
             First
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             Humility
             .
             Throughout
             the
             first
             part
             of
             
             
               his
               Humility
               ▪
               
            
             〈◊〉
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             chiefly
             a
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             he
             every
             were
             joins
             his
             own
             Sins
             with
             those
             of
             his
             People
             ;
             as
             if
             He
             had
             been
             one
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             them
             that
             had
             drawn
             down
             those
             heavy
             Judgements
             of
             God
             upon
             themselves
             and
             their
             Nation
             ;
             of
             whom
             a
             great
             part
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             now
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             in
             Captivity
             in
             a
             forreign
             Land.
             But
             he
             does
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             he
             calls
             that
             whole
             part
             
             of
             his
             Prayer
             a
             
               a
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               4.
               
            
             MY
             CONFESSION
             ,
             v.
             4.
             
             And
             so
             at
             last
             ,
             all
             the
             matters
             of
             his
             Confession
             ,
             he
             summs
             up
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               was
               confessing
            
             MY
             SIN
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Sin
               of
               my
               people
               Israel
               .
            
             He
             speaks
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             Chief
             Sinner
             of
             Israel
             ;
             He
             b
             
               b
               Ezek.
               XIV
               .
               14
               ,
               20.
               see
               Dissert
               .
               I.
               
            
             whom
             ,
             *
             
               *
               See
               Usser
               .
               Ann.
               594.
               before
               Christ
               :
               and
               remember
               this
               Prayer
               was
               
                 I●…o
                 D●…ll
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               before
               Christ
               537
               ;
               near
               threescore
               years
               after
               that
               Prophecy
               .
            
             above
             fifty
             years
             before
             ,
             all
             they
             that
             were
             then
             in
             Captivity
             with
             him
             at
             Babylon
             looked
             upon
             as
             so
             great
             a
             Saint
             ,
             that
             they
             hoped
             to
             be
             delivered
             on
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             In
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             his
             Supplication
             
             
               his
               Self
               .
               Denial
               ;
            
             
               to
               God
            
             ;
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Matters
             he
             had
             to
             ask
             in
             it
             ,
             this
             holy
             man
             was
             so
             intent
             on
             the
             concernments
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             he
             quite
             left
             out
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             worth
             thinking
             of
             .
             It
             may
             indeed
             seem
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             any
             thing
             to
             ask
             for
             himself
             ;
             being
             then
             as
             great
             as
             the
             greatest
             King
             in
             the
             World
             could
             make
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             worldly
             condition
             .
             But
             besides
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             no
             concernment
             himself
             in
             that
             which
             he
             was
             chiefly
             to
             ask
             for
             his
             People
             .
             His
             great
             suit
             for
             them
             was
             that
             God
             would
             put
             an
             end
             to
             their
             Captivity
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             return
             to
             their
             own
             Land.
             But
             that
             was
             above
             c
             
               c
               Ezra
               VII
               .
               9.
               
            
             four
             months
             Journey
             ,
             too
             much
             for
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             being
             then
             above
             d
             
               d
               See
               Dissert
               .
               I.
               
            
             Ninety
             years
             old
             .
             Yet
             now
             ,
             at
             this
             age
             ,
             being
             first
             Minister
             of
             State
             in
             that
             great
             Empire
             he
             underwent
             perhaps
             a
             greater
             toil
             ,
             for
             his
             People's
             sake
             ,
             than
             that
             Journey
             would
             have
             been
             .
             And
             he
             continued
             in
             it
             ,
             e
             
               e
               Dan.
               VI.
               28.
               
            
             even
             till
             King
             
             Cyrus's
             time
             .
             It
             was
             four
             years
             at
             least
             ,
             till
             the
             third
             year
             of
             Cyrus
             ;
             after
             which
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             give
             him
             his
             dismission
             .
             f
             
               f
               Dan.
               XII
               .
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             Dan.
             XII
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             His
             Zeal
             for
             God's
             Glory
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             Arguments
             that
             he
             uses
             in
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             presently
             come
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             But
             first
             ,
             something
             more
             must
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             and
             
             
               his
               Concern
               for
               God's
               People
               ,
               especially
               for
               the
               City
               of
               Ierusalem
               ;
            
             things
             that
             he
             prayed
             for
             .
             He
             asked
             only
             in
             general
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             bring
             them
             back
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             Fathers
             .
             But
             there
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             thought
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             City
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             he
             insists
             upon
             more
             than
             any
             thing
             else
             in
             his
             Prayer
             .
             It
             appears
             by
             his
             mentioning
             this
             ,
             five
             or
             six
             times
             at
             least
             ;
             whereas
             he
             does
             not
             mention
             the
             Temple
             more
             than
             once
             ,
             though
             that
             was
             surely
             the
             most
             valuable
             thing
             in
             that
             City
             .
             Both
             these
             Daniel
             g
             
               g
               Dissert
               .
               I.
               
            
             had
             seen
             in
             their
             Glory
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             King
             
             Iosiah's
             Reign
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             very
             young
             at
             that
             time
             .
             But
             Ierusalem
             he
             could
             never
             forget
             ,
             nor
             no
             Captive
             at
             Babylon
             could
             ,
             that
             had
             read
             those
             passionate
             words
             in
             h
             
               h
               Ps
               ,
               CXXXVII
               .
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               King
               
               David's
               beloved
               City
               .
            
             Ps.
             CXXXVII
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             The
             Royal
             Psalmist
             himself
             could
             not
             but
             have
             a
             vehement
             affection
             i
             
               i
               See
               Ps.
               CXXII
               .
            
             for
             that
             City
             ,
             on
             many
             accounts
             .
             It
             was
             that
             which
             he
             ,
             having
             taken
             it
             from
             the
             Iebusites
             ,
             first
             made
             the
             Royal
             Seat
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             afterwards
             ,
             having
             brought
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             thither
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             the
             Mother-Church
             of
             all
             Israel
             :
             and
             to
             perpetuate
             that
             Privilege
             
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             built
             a
             Temple
             there
             for
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             made
             him
             leave
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             to
             his
             Son
             Solomon
             .
             But
             without
             that
             Addition
             ,
             the
             City
             alone
             David
             called
             a
             
               a
               Ps.
               XLVIII
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               the
               holy
               Mountain
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Ps.
             XLVIII
             .
             1.
             
             And
             so
             did
             Daniel
             in
             this
             b
             
               b
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               16
               ,
               24.
               
            
             Prayer
             ,
             v.
             16.
             which
             the
             Angel
             refers
             to
             ,
             vers
             .
             24.
             
             It
             was
             the
             City
             of
             Ierusalem
             that
             was
             called
             
               the
               holy
               Mountain
            
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             Zech.
             VIII
             .
             3.
             
             Now
             indeed
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             Mountain
             of
             Rubbish
             ,
             without
             either
             Houses
             or
             Walls
             .
             It
             was
             as
             David
             foresaw
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             a
             heap
             of
             Ruins
             without
             any
             Inhabitant
             ;
             and
             he
             made
             several
             *
             
               *
               Ps.
               LXXIV
               .
               LXXIX
               ,
               LXXX
               ,
               CII
               ,
               CVI
               ,
               CXXXVII
               ,
               all
               ,
               or
               most
               of
               them
               :
               see
               Tract
               .
               V.
               
            
             Psalms
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             be
             in
             that
             condition
             .
             One
             of
             those
             Psalms
             ,
             Ps.
             CVI.
             it
             may
             reasonably
             be
             presumed
             Daniel
             had
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             when
             he
             used
             the
             c
             
               c
               Ps.
               CVI.
               6.
               
            
             words
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             It
             may
             well
             be
             enquired
             ,
             what
             the
             reason
             should
             be
             ,
             why
             
             
               not
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             Daniel
             in
             his
             Prayer
             speaks
             so
             d
             
               d
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               7
               ,
               12
               ,
               16
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             often
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Ierusalem
             that
             lay
             then
             in
             ruines
             ;
             and
             scarce
             †
             
               †
               The
               Onely
               mention
               of
               the
               Temple
               in
               
               Daniel's
               prayer
               vers
               .
               17.
               where
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 thy
                 holy
                 place
              
               ,
               is
               render'd
               
                 the
                 Sanctuary
              
               :
               But
               some
               take
               that
               to
               be
               the
               same
               which
               the
               Angel
               calls
               
                 thy
                 holy
                 City
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             once
             mentions
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             which
             was
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             .
             This
             deserves
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             the
             Angel
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             Daniel
             ,
             takes
             e
             
               e
               vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             notice
             of
             his
             praying
             for
             his
             
               holy
               City
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Prophecy
             tells
             him
             of
             a
             f
             
               f
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               25.
               
            
             Commandment
             that
             there
             would
             be
             for
             the
             
               building
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             
               the
               Wall
            
             should
             be
             
               built
               ,
               and
               the
               Street
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Angel
             saith
             nothing
             of
             the
             Temple
             in
             his
             Answer
             ,
             nor
             promiseth
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Prophecy
             .
             But
             at
             last
             ,
             g
             
               g
               〈◊〉
               vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             he
             saies
             that
             after
             that
             ,
             both
             the
             City
             and
             the
             Temple
             should
             be
             destroyed
             .
             In
             these
             last
             words
             it
             was
             plainly
             implyed
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Temple
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             none
             in
             being
             at
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             :
             and
             it
             must
             be
             Built
             before
             it
             could
             be
             destroyed
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             Promise
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             Now
             the
             reason
             of
             
             Daniel's
             saying
             so
             little
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
             
               he
               knew
               that
               would
               forth
               with
               be
               built
               .
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             Angel's
             saying
             nothing
             of
             the
             rebuilding
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             plainly
             this
             ,
             that
             Daniel
             was
             perfectly
             secure
             that
             the
             Temple
             should
             be
             built
             ;
             the
             Angel
             also
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             so
             ;
             having
             God's
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             now
             within
             a
             year
             or
             two
             .
             He
             also
             knew
             who
             should
             Order
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             He
             saw
             and
             knew
             the
             Man
             ,
             even
             CYRUS
             by
             name
             ;
             of
             whom
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             h
             
               h
               Esaia
               XLIV
               .
               28.
               
            
             
               it
               is
               He
               that
               shall
               perform
               all
               my
               pleasure
               ;
               saying
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               built
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               thy
               Foundation
               shall
               be
               laid
               .
            
          
           
             53.
             
             It
             was
             little
             more
             than
             a
             year
             after
             this
             that
             King
             Darius
             
             
               But
               he
               knew
               not
               when
               the
               City
               would
               be
               built
               .
            
             died
             ;
             and
             Cyrus
             being
             his
             Successor
             did
             give
             out
             that
             order
             ,
             upon
             which
             soon
             after
             i
             
               i
               Ezra
               I.
               1.
               
            
             
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               laid
               ,
            
             according
             to
             that
             k
             
               k
               Esai
               .
               XLIV
               .
               28.
               
            
             Prophecy
             of
             Esaiah
             :
             But
             that
             was
             all
             that
             was
             
             done
             to
             it
             in
             
             Cyrus's
             time
             ;
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             being
             put
             off
             till
             the
             g
             
               g
               Ezra
               IV.
               5.
               24.
               
            
             second
             year
             of
             King
             Darius
             ,
             which
             was
             some
             fifteen
             years
             after
             .
             No
             doubt
             Cyrus
             gave
             also
             order
             ,
             or
             leave
             ,
             for
             the
             building
             of
             Houses
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             the
             dwelling
             of
             thòse
             few
             that
             had
             to
             do
             about
             the
             Temple
             .
             But
             for
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             People
             that
             came
             up
             from
             Babylon
             ,
             h
             
               h
               Ezra
               II.
               70.
               
            
             they
             went
             to
             
               live
               in
               the
               Cities
            
             about
             which
             their
             Inheritances
             lay
             ;
             so
             that
             after
             all
             that
             Cyrus
             had
             done
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             more
             than
             scatter'd
             Houses
             or
             Sheds
             for
             present
             use
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             There
             were
             i
             
               i
               Neh.
               VII
               .
               4.
               
            
             no
             Streets
             built
             to
             make
             it
             a
             City
             ;
             and
             much
             less
             Walls
             to
             make
             it
             defensible
             till
             the
             k
             
               k
               II.
               1.
               
            
             twentieth
             year
             of
             Artaxerxes
             ,
             which
             was
             above
             seventy
             years
             after
             this
             .
             When
             that
             would
             be
             done
             ,
             Daniel
             had
             no
             manner
             of
             View
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             Prophecy
             in
             Scripture
             concerning
             it
             ,
             till
             that
             which
             the
             Angel
             now
             gave
             him
             in
             this
             l
             
               l
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               24.
               
            
             Prophecy
             of
             LXX
             weeks
             .
             Here
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Angel
             ,
             being
             to
             set
             the
             Time
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             to
             date
             the
             beginning
             of
             these
             weeks
             ,
             told
             him
             v.
             25.
             these
             weeks
             were
             to
             begin
             m
             
               m
               vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             
               from
               the
               going
               forth
               of
               the
               Commandment
               to
               build
               Ierusalem
               again
               :
            
             and
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             mistake
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             the
             Angel
             shew'd
             what
             Commandment
             he
             meant
             ,
             by
             adding
             what
             was
             to
             follow
             upon
             it
             ;
             namely
             n
             
               n
               Ib.
               
            
             that
             
               the
               Wall
               should
               be
               built
               ,
               and
               the
               Street
               ,
               even
               in
               a
               streight
               of
               Times
               .
            
             This
             was
             clear
             to
             them
             that
             lived
             in
             King
             
             Artaxerxes's
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             see
             the
             o
             
               o
               Neh.
               II.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             Issuing
             forth
             of
             that
             Commandment
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             p
             
               p
               Neh.
               III
               ,
               VI
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             before
             mention'd
             .
             And
             to
             Us
             it
             is
             as
             plain
             by
             reading
             the
             account
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Nehemiah
             ,
             who
             lived
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             was
             employ'd
             by
             that
             King
             in
             that
             building
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             But
             Daniel
             ,
             who
             lived
             so
             long
             before
             ,
             being
             wholely
             ignorant
             
             
               Therefore
               he
               prayed
               for
               that
               chiefly
               .
            
             of
             this
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             this
             intimation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Angel
             in
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             he
             was
             so
             passionately
             concern'd
             for
             the
             rebuilding
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             he
             was
             ,
             by
             his
             so
             often
             repeating
             it
             in
             his
             Prayer
             for
             his
             Church
             and
             Nation
             ;
             that
             being
             their
             Center
             of
             Union
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Civil
             affairs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             We
             are
             next
             to
             shew
             the
             ardent
             Zeal
             that
             he
             had
             for
             God's
             
             
               He
               also
               shewed
               his
               Zeal
               for
               God's
               Glory
               ,
               in
               the
               Arguments
               that
               he
               used
               in
               his
               Prayer
               .
            
             Glory
             ;
             which
             especially
             appears
             in
             the
             Arguments
             that
             he
             made
             use
             of
             for
             the
             speeding
             of
             those
             his
             Petitions
             .
             He
             made
             use
             between
             whiles
             of
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             are
             known
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             them
             ▪
             that
             have
             no
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             a
             
               a
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               4
               ,
               7.
               9
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             of
             God
             ;
             his
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             ;
             all
             these
             do
             afford
             us
             helps
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Resignation
             to
             God
             ;
             others
             also
             to
             mind
             us
             of
             those
             Divine
             qualities
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             are
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             to
             conform
             our selves
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             :
             and
             thereby
             to
             qualify
             our selves
             for
             those
             Mercies
             and
             Blessings
             we
             ask
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             use
             of
             such
             Considerations
             .
          
           
           
             56.
             
             But
             this
             holy
             man
             did
             especially
             insist
             on
             that
             Privilege
             that
             
             
               especially
               in
               praying
               for
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               God's
               People
               .
            
             the
             Jews
             had
             above
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             particular
             Relation
             to
             God.
             He
             sheweth
             it
             all
             along
             in
             his
             Prayer
             ;
             where
             ,
             speaking
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             calls
             him
             ,
             sometimes
             b
             
               b
               Dan
               ,
               IX
               .
               9
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
            
             ,
             v.
             9
             ,
             15.
             sometimes
             c
             
               c
               verse
               10
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             JEHOVAH
             
               our
               God
            
             verse
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             of
             the
             ●…ewish
             Nation
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               We
               are
               thy
               People
            
             ,
             d
             
               d
               vers
               .
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             v.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
               thy
               People
               that
               are
               called
               by
               thy
               Name
            
             e
             
               e
               vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             v.
             19.
             
             All
             the
             Jew's
             Prayers
             for
             their
             People
             and
             Nation
             are
             full
             of
             such
             Instances
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             To
             shew
             what
             ground
             they
             had
             for
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             
             
               A
               DIGRESSION
               .
            
             to
             look
             so
             far
             back
             into
             the
             
               Iewish
               Origins
            
             ,
             that
             some
             may
             think
             it
             a
             tedious
             Digression
             from
             our
             main
             Business
             .
             But
             we
             hope
             they
             will
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             Use
             of
             it
             in
             our
             explaining
             of
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             following
             Prophecy
             by
             such
             Notes
             as
             they
             will
             find
             in
             this
             Disquisition
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             The
             Jews
             have
             an
             ancient
             Tradition
             in
             their
             Talmud
             ,
             which
             
             
               Of
               the
               Rabbins
               three
               Olams
               .
            
             divides
             the
             whole
             Age
             of
             the
             world
             into
             three
             Olamim
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             .
             The
             first
             they
             call
             
               Olam
               Tohu
            
             ,
             the
             Age
             of
             Emptiness
             ,
             being
             all
             that
             which
             passed
             before
             their
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             The
             second
             they
             call
             
               Olam
               Tora
            
             ,
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             contains
             all
             that
             space
             of
             time
             from
             the
             Call
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             XII
             .
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             The
             other
             they
             call
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             extend
             from
             his
             coming
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             To
             each
             of
             these
             Ages
             there
             was
             assigned
             by
             their
             Tradition
             the
             space
             of
             two
             thousand
             years
             .
             That
             reckoning
             of
             years
             the
             present
             Iews
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             that
             Tradition
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             Messias
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             gone
             ,
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             since
             .
             We
             see
             f
             
               f
               v.
               
                 Raim
                 .
                 Mart.
              
               pugio
               ●…d
               .
               II.
               10
               ,
               1.
               &c.
               Hoornb
               .
               de
               Conv.
               Iud.
               II.
               p.
               180.
               
            
             what
             miserable
             shifts
             they
             are
             driven
             to
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             But
             for
             their
             account
             of
             the
             three
             Ages
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             
             
               the
               threefold
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             have
             no
             occasion
             to
             differ
             from
             them
             about
             that
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             God
             has
             so
             order'd
             a
             threefold
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             Mankind
             in
             that
             Estate
             into
             which
             we
             are
             faln
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             .
             The
             first
             Dispensation
             began
             with
             that
             Gracious
             Promise
             of
             a
             
               a
               Gen.
               III.
               15.
               
            
             
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
            
             ,
             which
             God
             made
             to
             them
             immediately
             after
             the
             Fall.
             We
             all
             acknowledge
             this
             to
             have
             been
             the
             first
             promise
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             together
             with
             this
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             the
             History
             of
             
             Noah's
             Flood
             ;
             was
             doubtless
             convey'd
             from
             ●…e
             to
             age
             by
             unwritten
             Tradition
             .
             And
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             ●…ings
             ,
             together
             with
             something
             of
             Instituted
             worship
             ,
             being
             added
             to
             the
             Natural
             Religion
             ,
             was
             all
             that
             God
             gave
             Mankind
             to
             conduct
             them
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             during
             that
             whole
             first
             Dispensation
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             given
             us
             a
             sufficient
             trial
             ▪
             what
             shift
             Human
             Nature
             could
             make
             without
             any
             other
             helps
             than
             those
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             then
             he
             proceeded
             to
             a
             second
             Dispensation
             ,
             wherein
             he
             superadded
             to
             the
             former
             an
             immediate
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             With
             this
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             entrust
             one
             particular
             Nation
             ;
             not
             only
             to
             be
             the
             Depositaries
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             Patterns
             
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             by
             living
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             expect
             that
             they
             should
             during
             that
             Dispensation
             .
             Then
             at
             last
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             begin
             a
             third
             Dispensation
             ,
             by
             sending
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             perfect
             Revelation
             that
             ever
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             causing
             this
             to
             be
             put
             in
             writing
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             all
             future
             ages
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             For
             that
             second
             Dispensation
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             par
             
             
               especially
               the
               second
               ,
               being
               that
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               .
            
             ticularly
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             God
             made
             choice
             first
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             such
             Godlike
             qualities
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             therefore
             called
             the
             b
             
               b
               2
               Chron.
               XX.
               7.
               
               Esai
               .
               XLI
               .
               8.
               
               Iam.
               II.
               23.
               
            
             
               Friend
               of
               God.
            
             To
             that
             excellent
             Man
             God
             first
             gave
             the
             Promise
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             one
             of
             c
             
               c
               Gen.
               XII
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               his
               Seed
               ,
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               Families
               of
               the
               earth
               should
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             Gen.
             XII
             .
             3.
             which
             promise
             the
             Jews
             understood
             of
             the
             Mess●…as
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             St.
             Paul
             apply'd
             it
             to
             d
             
               d
               Gal.
               III.
               1●…
               
            
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             III.
             18.
             
             After
             this
             ,
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             establish
             a
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             
               a
               God
               to
               Him
               and
               his
               Seed
               ,
            
             Gen.
             XVII
             .
             7.
             
             For
             a
             lasting
             token
             whereof
             ,
             God
             gave
             him
             first
             the
             mark
             of
             e
             
               e
               Gen.
               XVII
               .
               1●…
               
            
             Circumcision
             in
             his
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             order'd
             that
             to
             be
             continued
             on
             all
             his
             male
             Issue
             that
             should
             be
             born
             into
             the
             world
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             namely
             Isaac
             ,
             was
             called
             f
             
               f
               Gen.
               XXI
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               the
               Seed
               of
               Promise
            
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             only
             the
             Ancestor
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             most
             lively
             Type
             of
             him
             in
             sundry
             respects
             ;
             but
             especially
             in
             his
             being
             offer'd
             up
             by
             his
             Father
             in
             Sacri●…ce
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             ,
             g
             
               g
               Heb.
               XI
               .
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             Hebr.
             XI
             .
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             This
             Covenant
             God
             having
             first
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             personally
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             ELSHADDAI
             ,
             that
             is
             h
             
               h
               Gen.
               XVII
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               God
               Almighty
            
             ,
             Gen.
             XVII
             .
             1.
             did
             afterward
             by
             the
             same
             name
             confirm
             it
             in
             his
             son
             i
             
               i
               XXVIII
               .
               3.
               
            
             Isaac
             ,
             XXVIII
             .
             3.
             and
             after
             him
             to
             his
             son
             k
             
               k
               XXXV
               .
               11.
               
            
             Iacob
             ,
             XXXV
             .
             11.
             and
             after
             him
             to
             a
             NATION
             that
             should
             come
             
               out
               of
               his
               Loins
            
             .
             This
             was
             in
             effect
             an
             Exclusion
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             
             Abraham's
             Seed
             ,
             and
             of
             
             Isa●…c's
             also
             ,
             from
             being
             of
             the
             National
             Church
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             But
             yet
             this
             Covenant
             of
             God
             he
             did
             never
             appropriate
             to
             the
             
             
               First
               in
               Egyp●…
               God
               called
               them
               to
               be
               a
               National
               Church
               .
            
             Seed
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             or
             
               Israil
               ▪
            
             till
             above
             two
             hundred
             years
             after
             his
             death
             .
             They
             were
             then
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             whither
             at
             first
             they
             came
             only
             a
             
               a
               Gen.
               XLVI
               .
               27.
               
            
             LXX
             persons
             in
             number
             *
             
               *
               There
               went
               thither
               of
               
               Abraham's
               Seed
               only
               Iacob
               himself
               ,
               and
               L●…IV
               Sons
               and
               Grandsons
               of
               his
               ,
               together
               with
               one
               daughter
               ,
               Di●…
               ,
               and
               Grandaughter
               ,
               Ser●…
               ;
               and
               there
               they
               found
               Ioseph
               and
               his
               two
               Sons
               ,
               which
               made
               up
               that
               whole
               number
               of
               LXX
               .
               l
               
                 l
                 Gen.
                 XLVI
                 .
                 7
                 —
                 27.
                 
              
               Gen.
               XLVI
               .
               7.
               —
               27.
               
            
             .
             In
             that
             space
             of
             time
             they
             were
             so
             encreased
             that
             they
             came
             to
             be
             b
             
               b
               Deut
               X.
               22.
               
            
             
               like
               the
               Stars
               of
               Heaven
               in
               multitude
               ,
            
             Deut.
             X.
             22.
             
             In
             little
             more
             than
             half
             that
             time
             their
             Numbers
             had
             made
             them
             formidable
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             c
             
               c
               Ex.
               I.
               7
               —
               10.
               
            
             Ex.
             I.
             7.
             —
             10.
             insomuch
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             necessary
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             to
             make
             them
             th●…
             .
             In
             order
             to
             that
             ,
             first
             they
             brought
             them
             under
             such
             a
             slavery
             as
             d
             
               d
               —
               v.
               14.
               
            
             
               made
               their
               lives
               bitter
               to
               them
               ,
            
             v.
             14.
             
             When
             that
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             〈◊〉
             were
             for
             e
             
               e
               —
               v.
               22.
               
            
             
               drowning
               all
               the
               〈◊〉
               ●…ren
            
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             v.
             22.
             
             No
             other
             sort
             of
             〈◊〉
             could
             seem
             strange
             after
             this
             .
             Under
             which
             that
             poor
             people
             〈◊〉
             ●…o
             way
             to
             
             help
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             sighs
             ,
             and
             groans
             ,
             and
             
               cries
               to
               God
            
             against
             their
             oppressors
             ,
             f
             
               f
               Ex.
               II.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
             Ex.
             II.
             〈◊〉
             24
             ▪
             God
             heard
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             let
             them
             kn●…●…t
             he
             
               remember●…
               〈◊〉
               Covenant
            
             with
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             62.
             
             He
             appear'd
             to
             Moses
             for
             that
             purpose
             g
             
               g
               Ex.
               III.
               6.
               
            
             Ex.
             III.
             6.
             and
             
             
               Sent
               by
               Moses
               ,
               from
               JEHOVAH
               ,
               their
               God
               ,
            
             gave
             him
             Authority
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             now
             in
             this
             woful
             condition
             he
             would
             take
             them
             to
             be
             his
             chosen
             People
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             made
             to
             their
             Fathers
             .
             He
             also
             gave
             him
             Power
             to
             work
             ▪
             h
             
               h
               IV.
               1
               —
               9.
               
            
             Miracles
             for
             the
             proving
             of
             his
             Mission
             from
             God.
             But
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             then
             unheard
             of
             ,
             that
             any
             People
             should
             have
             a
             God
             without
             a
             Name
             ;
             and
             Moses
             saying
             his
             People
             would
             expect
             one
             ,
             i
             
               i
               III.
               13.
               
            
             III.
             13.
             
             God
             was
             therefore
             pleased
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             they
             should
             call
             him
             ●…ir
             God
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             ●…VAH
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Eter●…al
               Being
               ▪
            
             And
             accordingly
             Mo●…
             having
             so
             proved
             his
             〈◊〉
             that
             the
             E●…ers
             of
             Israel
             belie●…ed
             him
             ,
             took
             them
             with
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             J●…HOVAH
             
               the
               God
               of
               the
               He●…
               is
               called
               upon
               us
            
             †
             
             
               †
               It
               is
               〈◊〉
               m
               
                 m
                 Ex.
                 III.
                 18.
                 
              
               〈◊〉
               .
               But
               it
               should
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               that
               plac●…
               〈◊〉
               n
               
                 n
                 V.
                 3.
                 
              
               〈◊〉
               
            
             so
             it
             is
             render'd
             in
             both
             these
             places
             in
             the
             Sept●…agint
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             Onk●…los
             ,
             and
             in
             
             ●…rom's
             Latin
             Transla●…on
             which
             shews
             that
             they
             that
             made
             those
             Translations
             had
             it
             ●…us
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             And
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             plain
             ▪
             the
             name
             JEHOVA●…
             
               ●…s
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             is
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             has
             given
             us
             that
             name
             to
             call
             o●…
             
             
               ●…eople
               ●…o
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               serve
               me
            
             k
             
               k
               Ex.
               V.
               1
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
          
           
             63.
             〈◊〉
             being
             provok●…
             
             yet
             worse
             ,
             
             
               He
               found
               them
               weak
               and
               perve●…
               .
            
             which
             so
             dishe●…
             
             Mos●…
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             they
             even
             ●…ell
             but
             wi●…
             
             kk
             
               kk
               V.
               21.
               
            
             〈◊〉
             Then
             God
             was
             plea●…d
             
             and
             with●…l
             to
             al●…
             
             their
             Father●…
             by
             the
             name
             of
             f
             
               f
               Ex.
               VI.
               3.
               
            
             
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Ex
             ▪
             
             by
             the
             name
             that
             he
             had
             now
             assume●…
             
             g
             
               g
               VI.
               7.
               
            
             〈◊〉
             
               I
               will
               take
               you
               to
               
               shall
               kn●…w
               that
               
               from
               〈◊〉
               the
               
            
             were
             so
             ●…unk
             with
             opp●…
             
             God
             could
             no●…
             them
             aga●…
             .
             Th●…
             would
             not
             ●…o
             mu●…
             〈◊〉
             to
             Mos●…s
             〈◊〉
             h
             
               h
               VI.
               9.
               
            
             
             
             
             
             
               〈◊〉
               XIV
               .
               1●…
               .
               and
               given
               to
               Ido●…atry
               .
            
          
           
             
             ●…aith
             ●…lsewhere
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…ing
             wor●…
             
             .
             They
             
             
             
               k
               Ez●…k
               .
               XX.
               7.
               
            
             
             
             
               〈◊〉
               Thu●…
               〈◊〉
               More
               Nebochim
               .
               1.
               
               6●…
               .
            
             
             
               †
               Hen●…
               
               thy
               People
               ,
               being
               o
               
                 o
                 D●…
                 IX
                 .
                 19.
                 
              
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
             
               of
               Egypt
            
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             even
             now
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
            
             JEHOVAH
             
               your
               God
            
             ,
             they
             would
             
               not
               hearken
            
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Ezek.
               XX.
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             v.
             8.
             
             They
             would
             
               not
               forsake
               the
               Idols
               of
               Egypt
            
             *
             
               *
               It
               seems
               that
               from
               the
               Egyptian
               Apis
               ,
               and
               Mnevis
               ,
               they
               took
               that
               Idea
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               made
               A●…n
               set
               up
               a
               
                 Golden
                 Calf
              
               for
               them
               to
               worship
               ,
               o
               
                 o
                 Ex.
                 XXXII
                 .
                 4
                 
              
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               4.
               
            
             .
             This
             was
             such
             a
             provocation
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ready
             
               to
               have
               poured
               out
               his
               Fury
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             even
             there
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               :
            
             but
             forbore
             to
             do
             that
             b
             
               b
               XX.
               9.
               
            
             
               for
               his
               Name
               's
               sake
            
             ,
             verse
             9.
             that
             the
             Egyptians
             might
             not
             say
             that
             he
             had
             begun
             a
             work
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             go
             through
             with
             it
             ,
             c
             
               c
               Deut.
               IX
               .
               27.
               
            
             Deut.
             IX
             .
             27.
             
             Moses
             has
             other
             reasons
             ,
             which
             led
             him
             to
             this
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             God's
             
               love
               to
               their
               Fathers
            
             which
             made
             him
             
               choose
               Israel
            
             for
             
               his
               People
            
             d
             
               d
               Deut.
               IV.
               37.
               
            
             Deut.
             IV.
             37.
             his
             Promise
             that
             he
             had
             given
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             e
             
               e
               Gen.
               XV.
               13.
               14.
               
               Ps.
               CV
               .
               42.
               
            
             Gen.
             XV.
             and
             confirm'd
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               bring
               you
               up
               out
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               (
               f
               )
               Ex.
            
             III.
             17.
             and
             having
             bound
             this
             with
             
               an
               Oath
            
             ,
             g
             
               g
               Deut.
               VII
               .
               8.
               
            
             Deut.
             VII
             .
             8.
             he
             had
             made
             it
             immutable
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             It
             being
             therefore
             so
             determined
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             his
             People
             must
             
             
               God
               sent
               him
               to
               Phar●…h
               ,
               with
               Miracles
               ;
            
             come
             out
             of
             Egypt
             :
             and
             there
             being
             no
             other
             way
             to
             gain
             their
             consent
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             bring
             Pharaoh
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             Miracles
             ;
             therefore
             God
             employ'd
             Moses
             that
             way
             ,
             first
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             his
             own
             People
             .
             Moses
             first
             goes
             to
             Pharaoh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             JEHOVAH
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             h
             
               h
               Ex.
               VII
               .
               1.
               
            
             Ex.
             VII
             .
             1.
             and
             shews
             him
             such
             signs
             as
             the
             Egyptian
             Gods
             ,
             which
             were
             i
             
               i
               ver
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             Devils
             ,
             however
             they
             might
             Ape
             him
             by
             their
             Magicians
             ,
             could
             not
             do
             it
             so
             artificially
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             present
             might
             see
             how
             short
             their
             Miracles
             were
             of
             those
             which
             Moses
             wrought
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Iehovah
             his
             God.
             But
             
             Pharaoh's
             heart
             being
             so
             harden'd
             as
             not
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             by
             gentle
             and
             innocent
             signs
             ,
             God
             order'd
             Moses
             to
             inflict
             those
             Plagues
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             would
             surely
             compell
             him
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             There
             were
             Ten
             of
             these
             in
             all
             .
             The
             three
             first
             were
             wrought
             
             
               with
               ten
               Plagues
               
            
             only
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             Egypt
             about
             the
             River
             Nilus
             ,
             in
             which
             God's
             People
             were
             not
             so
             greatly
             concern'd
             .
             But
             by
             the
             last
             of
             those
             three
             ,
             the
             plague
             of
             Lice
             ,
             the
             Magicians
             themselves
             were
             convinced
             ,
             and
             k
             
               k
               Ex.
               VIII
               .
               19.
               
            
             told
             Pharaoh
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             
               the
               finger
               of
               God.
            
             This
             came
             too
             late
             ,
             for
             now
             he
             was
             harden'd
             to
             that
             degree
             that
             there
             was
             no
             further
             hope
             of
             doing
             any
             good
             upon
             him
             :
             therefore
             then
             God
             order'd
             Moses
             to
             work
             the
             following
             Plagues
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             might
             convince
             his
             own
             People
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             And
             therefore
             these
             Plagues
             being
             such
             as
             went
             over
             the
             
             
               not
               touching
               God's
               People
               .
            
             whole
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             God
             order'd
             them
             so
             as
             that
             they
             should
             not
             touch
             l
             
               l
               VIII
               .
               ●…2
               .
            
             
               the
               Land
               of
               Goshen
               in
               which
               his
               People
               dwelt
               :
            
             and
             even
             where
             his
             People
             were
             mingled
             with
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             God
             put
             a
             visible
             distinction
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             m
             
               m
               ver
               .
               23.
               
            
             v.
             23.
             
             This
             appear'd
             most
             remarkably
             in
             the
             ninth
             plague
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             n
             
               n
               X.
               21.
               
            
             
               thick
               darkness
               over
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               for
               three
               daies
               ,
            
             in
             
               which
               they
               saw
               not
               one
               another
               ,
               neither
               rose
               any
               from
               his
               place
            
             all
             over
             Egypt
             :
             
             for
             even
             then
             a
             
               a
               v.
               23.
               
            
             
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               had
               light
               in
               their
               dwellings
               .
            
             Here
             was
             such
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             Almighty
             power
             of
             JEHOVAH
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             especial
             Providence
             over
             them
             ,
             administer'd
             by
             his
             Servant
             Moses
             ,
             that
             now
             whatever
             he
             had
             to
             command
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             be
             ready
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             68.
             
             Therefore
             now
             ,
             before
             God's
             inflicting
             his
             tenth
             and
             last
             
             
               He
               takes
               them
               into
               Covenant
               .
            
             plague
             on
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             viz.
             the
             killing
             of
             their
             First
             born
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             foresaw
             they
             would
             not
             only
             permit
             ,
             but
             beg
             ,
             and
             hire
             his
             People
             to
             be
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             He
             took
             this
             never
             to
             be
             forgotten
             occasion
             to
             bind
             his
             People
             to
             himself
             ,
             by
             entring
             into
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             forming
             them
             into
             a
             National
             Church
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             The
             way
             of
             making
             the
             Solemnest
             Covenants
             between
             man
             
             
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Passover
               .
            
             and
             man
             was
             by
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wherein
             they
             made
             God
             a
             Party
             ,
             by
             pouring
             the
             blood
             on
             his
             Altar
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             eating
             the
             flesh
             together
             with
             one
             another
             .
             God
             was
             pleased
             so
             far
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             weakness
             of
             mankind
             ,
             that
             to
             affect
             their
             Senses
             the
             more
             ,
             he
             took
             this
             way
             of
             covenanting
             with
             his
             People
             .
             And
             withal
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             know
             for
             whose
             sake
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             account
             it
             was
             that
             he
             did
             this
             ,
             he
             appointed
             them
             such
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             the
             most
             perfect
             Type
             of
             the
             
             Messias's
             redeeming
             Mankind
             from
             a
             Bondage
             infinitely
             worse
             than
             that
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             
               blood
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Lamb
               without
               blemish
               and
               without
               spot
               ,
            
             b
             
               b
               1
               Pet.
               I.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             1
             Peter
             I.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             70.
             
             That
             the
             
             Messias's
             way
             of
             Redeeming
             his
             People
             was
             to
             be
             by
             
             
               the
               chief
               Type
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
            
             dying
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             will
             be
             c
             
               c
               DEMONSTR
               .
               II.
               1.
               
            
             demonstrated
             to
             the
             Jews
             out
             of
             d
             
               d
               Esai
               .
               LII
               ,
               LIII
               .
            
             
             Esaiah's
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             understood
             by
             their
             ancientest
             writers
             .
             That
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             redeeming
             his
             People
             was
             to
             be
             on
             the
             Evening
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             will
             e
             
               e
               Ib.
               D●…M
               .
               II.
               2.
               
            
             there
             also
             be
             proved
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             to
             be
             their
             most
             Ancient
             Tradition
             .
             That
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             did
             dye
             on
             the
             Cross
             in
             the
             Evening
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             is
             plainly
             f
             
               f
               Ib.
               DEM
               .
               II.
               3.
               
            
             told
             them
             several
             times
             in
             their
             Talmud
             .
             That
             the
             suffering
             of
             our
             Lord
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             was
             plainly
             foreshadowed
             by
             this
             Type
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ,
             will
             be
             shewed
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             our
             Summary
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Where
             also
             it
             will
             be
             Demonstrated
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             was
             in
             the
             very
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             33.
             which
             was
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Angel's
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Messias
             being
             to
             be
             
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             g
             
               g
               Dan.
               IX
               .
               26.
               
            
             v.
             26.
             and
             that
             in
             that
             year
             A.
             D.
             33.
             the
             Iew
             's
             day
             of
             killing
             their
             Passover
             was
             ,
             not
             on
             the
             Maunday
             Thursday
             ,
             as
             some
             will
             have
             it
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             being
             Good-Friday
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Saviour's
             dying
             on
             the
             Cross
             was
             precisely
             at
             the
             time
             that
             was
             prefixed
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ;
             h
             
               h
               Ex.
               XII
               .
               6.
               
            
             Ex.
             XII
             .
             6.
             viz.
             
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               the
               first
               Month
               ,
            
             between
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Evening
             Sacrifice
             and
             the
             Sun-setting
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             worded
             ,
             
               between
               the
               two
               Evenings
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             at
             present
             we
             have
             only
             this
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             here
             ,
             by
             this
             Federal
             right
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             Israel
             did
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             a
             
               a
               XII
               .
               47.
               
            
             Ex.
             XII
             .
             47.
             
             And
             though
             there
             were
             other
             Nations
             that
             had
             circumcision
             ,
             as
             namely
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             the
             Ishmaelites
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             even
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             being
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Religion
             ,
             none
             was
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Passover
             ,
             b
             
               b
               〈◊〉
               V.
               43.
               
            
             Ex.
             XII
             .
             43.
             
             
               No
               stranger
               was
               to
               eat
               thereof
               :
            
             but
             only
             such
             as
             ,
             sojourning
             with
             them
             ,
             had
             all
             their
             
               Males
               circumcised
            
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             Proselytes
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             came
             over
             entirely
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             71.
             
             No
             sooner
             was
             the
             Covenant
             made
             between
             God
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             
             
               God
               delive●…
               his
               People
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             but
             he
             immediately
             performed
             the
             first
             act
             of
             his
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             bringing
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             bondage
             .
          
           
             72.
             
             And
             now
             he
             immediately
             took
             them
             under
             his
             Protection
             ;
             of
             
             
               He
               brought
               them
               through
               the
               Red
               Sea.
               
            
             which
             they
             were
             assured
             by
             that
             visible
             sign
             of
             a
             
               Pillar
               of
               Cloud
               by
               day
            
             ,
             and
             
               of
               Fire
               by
               night
            
             ,
             that
             went
             before
             them
             as
             often
             as
             they
             marched
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             rested
             ,
             stood
             just
             over
             them
             ,
             c
             
               c
               E●…
               .
               XIII
               .
               21.
               
            
             Ex.
             XIII
             .
             21.
             
             Besides
             having
             now
             these
             visible
             proofs
             of
             God's
             presence
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Providence
             over
             them
             ,
             continually
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             so
             soon
             forget
             how
             within
             two
             days
             before
             he
             had
             on
             their
             account
             killed
             d
             
               d
               Ex.
               XI
               .
               5.
               
               X●…
               .
               29.
               
            
             
               all
               the
               First-born
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               both
               man
               and
               beast
               ,
            
             and
             
             Pharaoh's
             among
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             surely
             ought
             to
             have
             made
             them
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             Host.
             But
             no
             sooner
             these
             appear'd
             to
             be
             now
             in
             pursuit
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Red
             Sea
             was
             in
             sight
             just
             before
             them
             ;
             but
             tho●…gh
             at
             first
             
               they
               cried
               out
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             they
             forgot
             him
             presently
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             
             
               
                 d
                 d
                 Ex.
              
               XIV
               .
               10.
               
            
             open
             Mutiny
             against
             his
             Servant
             Moses
             ,
             e
             
               e
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               1●…
               .
            
             Ex.
             XIV
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             They
             would
             not
             stir
             a
             foot
             ,
             till
             they
             saw
             f
             
               f
               v.
               19
               ,
               ●…0
               .
            
             
               the
               Pillar
            
             come
             
               behind
               them
            
             ,
             and
             appear
             between
             them
             and
             their
             Enemies
             .
             Then
             also
             ,
             upon
             Moses
             stretching
             out
             his
             hand
             ,
             they
             saw
             the
             Sea
             divided
             before
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             going
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             g
             
               g
               v.
               21.
               
            
             
               on
               the
               dry
               ground
            
             ,
             they
             saw
             
               the
               waters
               a
               wall
               to
               them
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               .
            
             At
             last
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             quite
             passed
             through
             ,
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             they
             saw
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             Pharaoh
             that
             followed
             them
             drowned
             in
             the
             Sea
             ;
             
               there
               remained
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               of
               them
               ,
            
             h
             
               h
               XIV
               .
               2●…
               .
            
             v.
             28.
             and
             then
             ,
             seeing
             all
             this
             ,
             
               they
               believed
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               Servant
               Moses
               ,
            
             i
             
               i
               v.
               31.
               
            
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             73.
             
             This
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             should
             have
             never
             gone
             out
             
             
               They
               were
               murmuring
               on
               all
               Occasion●…
               .
            
             of
             their
             heads
             ;
             but
             there
             appear'd
             little
             remembrance
             of
             it
             three
             days
             after
             .
             For
             then
             ,
             only
             upon
             finding
             no
             water
             where
             they
             passed
             ,
             but
             what
             had
             a
             bitterness
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             presently
             
               murmured
               against
            
             Moses
             ,
             k
             
               k
               XV.
               24.
               
            
             Ex.
             XV.
             24.
             
             Much
             more
             some
             weeks
             after
             ,
             when
             their
             Victuals
             were
             spent
             ,
             then
             
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               murmured
            
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               would
               to
               God
               we
               had
               died
               by
               the
               fleshpots
               in
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               when
               we
               did
               eat
               bread
               to
               the
               full
               :
               for
               you
               have
               brought
               us
               forth
               to
               kill
               us
               with
               hunger
               in
               this
               wilderness
               ,
            
             i
             
               i
               Ex.
               XVI
               .
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             Ex.
             XVI
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             He
             truly
             told
             them
             ,
             
               your
               murmurings
               are
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             k
             
               k
               v.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             vers
             .
             8.
             
               and
               he
               has
               heard
               them
            
             ,
             v.
             9.
             
             This
             God
             immediately
             
             shewed
             ,
             by
             the
             shining
             forth
             of
             his
             Glory
             in
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Cloud
             then
             just
             over
             them
             .
             And
             forthwith
             he
             told
             them
             by
             Moses
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Ex.
               XVI
               .
               v.
               12.
               
            
             
               this
               Evening
               you
               shall
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               morning
               you
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               bread
               .
            
             Accordingly
             it
             happen'd
             .
             b
             
               b
               v.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               Evening
               the
               Quails
               came
               up
               ,
               and
               cover'd
               the
               Camp
               :
               and
               in
               the
               Morning
               the
               dew
               lay
               round
               about
               the
               Host
               ,
            
             v.
             13.
             
             That
             dew
             was
             Manna
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             made
             their
             bread
             all
             those
             40
             years
             that
             they
             were
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             It
             fell
             c
             
               c
               v.
               21.
               
            
             
               every
               morning
            
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             
               Sabbath
               day
            
             :
             for
             which
             there
             was
             a
             constant
             provision
             by
             their
             gathering
             a
             double
             quantity
             on
             every
             sixth
             day
             :
             whereupon
             they
             received
             their
             first
             precept
             of
             observing
             d
             
               d
               v.
               26
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               the
               Sabbath
            
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             there
             should
             be
             no
             place
             left
             for
             any
             farther
             unbelief
             .
             But
             they
             fell
             into
             it
             again
             ,
             upon
             the
             want
             of
             water
             in
             that
             place
             where
             they
             encamped
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             
               murmured
               against
               Moses
            
             ,
             but
             they
             outright
             
               chid
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               almost
               ready
               to
               stone
               him
               ,
            
             e
             
               e
               Ex.
               XVII
               .
               1
               —
               4.
               
            
             Ex.
             XVII
             .
             1.
             —
             4.
             
             Nay
             they
             went
             farther
             in
             their
             Rebellion
             .
             f
             
               f
               v.
               7.
               
            
             
               They
               tempted
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               ,
               is
               the
               Lord
               among
               us
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
            
             God
             shewed
             them
             he
             was
             ,
             by
             g
             
               g
               v.
               5.
               
            
             bidding
             
               Moses
               take
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               with
               him
               ,
            
             and
             in
             their
             sight
             
               smite
               the
               Rock
            
             with
             the
             Rod
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             whereupon
             there
             came
             out
             such
             a
             stream
             of
             water
             ,
             as
             supply'd
             all
             their
             present
             needs
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             follow'd
             them
             wherever
             they
             went
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             till
             the
             fourtieth
             year
             after
             this
             .
             Then
             ,
             upon
             their
             coming
             back
             to
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             where
             this
             stream
             of
             water
             ran
             out
             ,
             they
             were
             at
             a
             loss
             for
             water
             again
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             they
             broke
             out
             into
             a
             second
             h
             
               h
               Num.
               XX.
               2.
               
            
             Massa
             and
             Mereba
             ,
             worse
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             Num.
             XX.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             74.
             
             But
             all
             the
             Instances
             that
             we
             have
             given
             ,
             hitherto
             ,
             except
             this
             
             
               God
               still
               bore
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               took
               care
               of
               them
               ;
            
             last
             ,
             were
             within
             40
             Days
             after
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             And
             it
             is
             remarkable
             that
             ,
             during
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             great
             provocations
             ,
             God
             made
             them
             no
             other
             return
             but
             in
             deliverances
             and
             blessings
             .
             Of
             this
             kind
             there
             was
             one
             more
             than
             we
             have
             yet
             mentioned
             ;
             viz.
             the
             Victory
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             over
             the
             i
             
               i
               Ex.
               XVII
               8
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             A●…alekites
             .
             These
             their
             unnatural
             Brethren
             looking
             upon
             them
             as
             no
             other
             than
             heartless
             slaves
             ,
             that
             had
             never
             seen
             fighting
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             other
             Arms
             but
             what
             the
             Sea
             threw
             up
             together
             with
             the
             dead
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ;
             fell
             upon
             them
             ,
             k
             
               k
               Deut.
               XXV
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               faint
               and
               weary
            
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             with
             their
             Journey
             ,
             and
             
               smote
               all
               the
               hindmost
            
             of
             them
             ;
             not
             doubting
             to
             have
             taken
             the
             rest
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             riches
             of
             which
             they
             had
             l
             
               l
               Ex.
               XII
               .
               36.
               
            
             spoiled
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             Ex.
             XII
             .
             36.
             
             But
             Moses
             orderd
             Ioshua
             to
             draw
             out
             all
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             that
             were
             likeliest
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             them
             against
             the
             Enemy
             .
             He
             did
             so
             ;
             and
             God
             shewed
             them
             to
             whom
             they
             owed
             their
             Success
             ,
             by
             ordering
             that
             to
             attend
             the
             motions
             of
             
             Moses's
             hands
             *
             
               *
               It
               is
               hand
               in
               the
               singular
               Number
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               text
               ,
               but
               hands
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               and
               LXX
               .
            
             in
             his
             prayer
             .
             m
             
               m
               Ex.
               XVII
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               When
               he
               held
               
               them
               up
               ,
               Israel
               prevailed
               :
               when
               he
               let
               them
               down
               ,
            
             Amalek
             prevailed
             .
             But
             Moses
             seeing
             that
             ,
             and
             finding
             his
             hands
             to
             grow
             weary
             ,
             a
             
               a
               vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             got
             help
             to
             keep
             them
             up
             till
             the
             Evening
             ;
             and
             so
             obtain'd
             a
             complete
             Victory
             for
             Israel
             .
          
           
             75.
             
             With
             this
             farther
             Instance
             of
             God's
             good
             Providence
             over
             
             
               He
               brought
               them
               to
               M.
               Horeb.
               
            
             them
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             Mount
             Horeb
             ,
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             Sinai
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             Moses
             calls
             
               the
               Mount
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             there
             he
             had
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             in
             a
             b
             
               b
               Ex.
               III.
               1.
               2.
               
            
             
               flame
               of
               fire
               in
               a
               bush
               .
            
             And
             there
             first
             God
             gave
             him
             the
             charge
             over
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             a
             promise
             withal
             c
             
               c
               Ex.
               III.
               12.
               
            
             that
             
               when
               he
               had
               brought
               them
               forth
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               they
               should
               serve
               God
            
             on
             that
             very
             mountain
             ,
             Ex.
             III.
             12.
             
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             come
             thither
             ,
             d
             
               d
               XIX
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Moses
               went
               up
            
             forth
             with
             
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               called
               to
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Mount
               ,
               saying
               ,
               thus
               shalt
               thou
               say
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               ye
               have
               seen
               what
               I
               did
               to
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             and
             how
             I
             bare
             e
             
               e
               XIX
               .
               3
               —
               6.
               
            
             
               you
               on
               Eagles
               wings
               ,
               and
               brought
               you
               to
               my self
               .
               Now
               therefore
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               obey
               my
               voice
               indeed
               ,
               and
               keep
               my
               Covenant
               ,
               then
               you
               shall
               be
               a
               peculiar
               treasure
               to
               me
               above
               all
               People
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Upon
             his
             bringing
             them
             this
             Message
             from
             God
             ,
             f
             
               f
               v.
               8.
               
            
             
               they
               all
               answered
               together
            
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
               all
               that
               the
               Lord
               has
               spoken
               we
               will
               do
               .
            
             Hereupon
             by
             God's
             Command
             ,
             g
             
               g
               v.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             v.
             10
             ,
             11.
             to
             make
             the
             more
             Impression
             on
             their
             souls
             ,
             they
             sanctified
             themselves
             ,
             by
             washing
             their
             Bodies
             for
             
               three
               days
            
             together
             with
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Repentance
             *
             
               *
               So
               the
               Jews
               understand
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               learned
               Selden
               sheweth
               q
               
                 q
                 Selden
                 .
                 de
                 Syned
                 .
                 1.
                 3.
                 p.
                 24
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               at
               large
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 dé
                 Synedriis
              
               .
               The
               whole
               manner
               of
               it
               is
               described
               in
               that
               command
               of
               God
               for
               r
               
                 r
                 Lev.
                 VIII
                 .
                 7.
                 
              
               Sanctifying
               of
               the
               Levites
               ,
               Lev.
               VIII
               .
               7.
               
            
             .
             They
             joyn'd
             strict
             Abstinence
             with
             it
             ,
             h
             
               h
               Ex.
               XIX
               .
               14.
               
            
             Ex.
             XIX
             .
             14.
             
             And
             so
             being
             ready
             against
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             then
             being
             brought
             by
             Moses
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             there
             they
             saw
             and
             heard
             from
             the
             Top
             of
             it
             all
             those
             Glorious
             and
             dreadful
             sights
             and
             noises
             ,
             i
             
               i
               v.
               18.
               and
               XX.
               18.
               
            
             of
             thunder
             ,
             and
             lightning
             .
             and
             clouds
             ,
             and
             the
             
               voice
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               exceeding
               loud
               ,
               the
               Mountain
               smoking
               like
               a
               Furnace
            
             above
             ,
             and
             the
             
               earth
               quaking
            
             under
             them
             :
             so
             that
             all
             the
             People
             being
             stricken
             with
             Terror
             ,
             
               removed
               ,
               and
               stood
               afar
               off
               .
            
             It
             seems
             they
             did
             this
             even
             while
             God
             was
             speaking
             to
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             it
             presently
             follows
             ,
             l
             
               l
               v.
               19.
               
            
             
               they
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               speak
               thou
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               hear
               :
               but
               let
               not
               God
               speak
               with
               us
               ,
               lest
               we
               die
               .
            
             These
             were
             surely
             such
             Evidences
             of
             an
             Almighty
             power
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             that
             were
             present
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             any
             sense
             in
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             ,
             (
             as
             God
             told
             Moses
             ,
             they
             should
             ,
             on
             this
             Conviction
             ,
             )
             m
             
               m
               Ex.
               XIX
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               believe
               him
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             Ex.
             XIX
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             76.
             
             What
             it
             was
             that
             God
             spoke
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             see
             n
             
               n
               Ex.
               XX.
               1
               —
               17.
               
            
             Ex.
             XX.
             
             
               He
               gave
               them
               the
               Law
               at
               M.
               Sinai
               .
            
             1.
             —
             17.
             
             Where
             first
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Preface
             ,
             he
             minded
             them
             that
             he
             had
             performed
             his
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             o
             
               o
               vers
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               I
               am
            
             JEHOVAH
             
               thy
               God
               ,
               which
               have
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Then
             to
             let
             them
             know
             what
             he
             expected
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             he
             spoke
             to
             them
             those
             p
             
               p
               Ex.
               XXXIV
               .
               28.
               
               Deut.
               X.
               13.
               
            
             
               Ten
               words
            
             ,
             as
             God
             calls
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Decalogue
             ;
             being
             the
             ten
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law.
             The
             
             first
             of
             them
             was
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Ex.
               XX.
               3.
               
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               God
               before
               me
            
             *
             
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               being
               in
               the
               singular
               Number
               ,
               shews
               that
               it
               should
               be
               render'd
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               have
               
                 no
                 other
                 God.
              
               And
               by
               those
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 before
                 me
              
               ,
               it
               was
               intimated
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               had
               any
               other
               God
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               hide
               it
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               great
               JEHOVAH
               must
               see
               it
               .
            
             .
             The
             second
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             b
             
               b
               vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thee
               any
               graven
               Image
               ,
               or
               the
               likeness
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               bow
               down
               thy self
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               worship
               them
               ,
               for
               I
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               am
               a
               Iealous
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             intimating
             that
             however
             he
             might
             bear
             with
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             endure
             it
             in
             his
             own
             People
             :
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Husband
             can
             Adultery
             in
             his
             own
             wife
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             knows
             ,
             he
             will
             surely
             punish
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             77.
             
             God
             knew
             what
             need
             there
             was
             of
             using
             such
             threatnings
             to
             a
             
             
               Warning
               them
               especially
               against
               Idolatry
               .
            
             People
             that
             were
             so
             inclined
             to
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             more
             to
             secure
             them
             against
             that
             ;
             when
             he
             had
             gone
             through
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             
               Ten
               words
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             one
             breath
             ,
             he
             return'd
             to
             this
             against
             Idolatry
             :
             for
             so
             we
             see
             it
             again
             ,
             vers
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             c
             
               c
               v.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               thus
               shalt
               thou
               say
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               you
               have
               seen
               that
               I
               have
               talked
               with
               you
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             (
             from
             thence
             d
             
               d
               Deut.
               IV.
               13
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               you
               only
               heard
               a
               Voice
            
             ,
             but
             
               you
               saw
               no
               similitude
               ,
               )
               therefore
               take
               heed
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               make
               with
               me
               Gods
               of
               Silver
               ,
               nor
               Gods
               of
               Gold.
            
             This
             plainly
             shews
             what
             the
             especial
             danger
             was
             ,
             against
             which
             God
             thought
             fit
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             People
             in
             Religious
             matters
             .
          
           
             78.
             
             After
             this
             God
             gave
             them
             a
             Body
             of
             e
             
               e
               Ex.
               XXI
               ,
               XXII
               ,
               XXIII
               .
            
             Political
             &
             Judicial
             
             
               He
               gave
               them
               the
               Judicial
               Law.
               
            
             Laws
             ,
             chiefly
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             that
             vast
             number
             of
             People
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Governing
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             Civil
             Society
             .
             Then
             Moses
             having
             f
             
               f
               Ex.
               XXIV
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             written
             all
             these
             in
             a
             Book
             ;
             as
             well
             the
             
               Ten
               words
            
             before-mention'd
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Iudgements
             now
             deliver'd
             ;
             did
             by
             God's
             Command
             call
             all
             the
             People
             together
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             Book
             in
             their
             hearing
             .
             Which
             having
             done
             he
             g
             
               g
               v.
               7.
               
            
             bound
             them
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             by
             h
             
               h
               v.
               8.
               
            
             an
             especial
             Covenant
             made
             by
             Sacrifice
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             to
             make
             the
             stronger
             impression
             on
             their
             minds
             ,
             he
             first
             sprinkled
             i
             
               i
               Ex.
               XXIV
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               half
               the
               blood
            
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             on
             the
             Altar
             of
             God
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             having
             taken
             a
             solemn
             promise
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             k
             
               k
               v.
               7.
               
            
             
               all
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               ,
               we
               will
               do
               ,
               and
               be
               obedient
            
             ;
             then
             he
             sprinkled
             the
             other
             
               half
               of
               the
               blood
            
             on
             the
             People
             ,
             saying
             to
             them
             ,
             l
             
               l
               v.
               8.
               
            
             
               Behold
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               the
               Lord
               has
               made
               with
               you
               concerning
               all
               these
               words
               ,
            
             viz.
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Judgements
             beforementioned
             .
          
           
             79.
             
             When
             this
             Business
             was
             over
             ,
             then
             Moses
             by
             God's
             Command
             
             
               Moses
               gets
               up
               into
               the
               Mount.
               
            
             went
             up
             to
             him
             into
             the
             Mount
             ,
             there
             to
             receive
             m
             
               m
               Deut.
               IX
               11.
               
            
             
               the
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             They
             were
             
               two
               Tables
               of
               Stone
            
             ,
             on
             which
             there
             were
             written
             n
             
               n
               Ex.
               XXIV
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Commandment
               ,
            
             as
             Moses
             calls
             them
             ,
             Ex.
             XXIV
             .
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             o
             
               o
               Deut.
               IX
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               the
               words
               
               which
               the
               Lord
               spake
               to
               them
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               fire
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
            
             Deut.
             IX
             .
             The
             Tables
             were
             no
             bigger
             than
             Moses
             could
             carry
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             Ex.
             XXXII
             .
             19.
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             by
             the
             Almighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             also
             writ
             all
             that
             was
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             the
             more
             Authority
             with
             his
             People
             .
          
           
             80.
             
             There
             Moses
             continued
             in
             the
             Mount
             a
             
               a
               Ex.
               XXIV
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               fourty
               daies
               and
            
             
             
               Stays
               there
               forty
               daies
               .
            
             
               fourty
               nights
               ,
               neither
               eating
               ,
               nor
               drinking
               ,
            
             but
             wholely
             taken
             up
             with
             Attention
             to
             God
             ;
             who
             delivered
             to
             him
             those
             Instructions
             and
             Laws
             ,
             concerning
             the
             b
             
               b
               Ex.
               XXV
               —
               XXXI
               .
            
             making
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             furniture
             of
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             the
             Utensils
             for
             his
             Instituted
             worship
             ;
             and
             also
             concerning
             the
             Priest's
             Vestments
             ,
             and
             their
             Consecration
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             were
             matters
             in
             which
             there
             was
             c
             
               c
               Ezek.
               XX
               25.
               
            
             no
             Intrinsec
             Goodness
             at
             all
             ,
             Ezek.
             XX.
             25.
             
             And
             therefore
             these
             things
             were
             d
             
               d
               Ier.
               VII
               .
               22.
               
            
             
               not
               commanded
            
             by
             God
             to
             his
             People
             at
             their
             first
             coming
             up
             our
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Ier.
            
             VII
             .
             22.
             but
             were
             superadded
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             fill
             the
             Eyes
             and
             the
             Ears
             of
             a
             Sensual
             People
             ,
             that
             seemed
             to
             be
             scarce
             capable
             of
             any
             thing
             of
             Spiritual
             Religion
             ;
             having
             their
             minds
             wholely
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             those
             Pompous
             and
             Noisy
             rites
             they
             had
             seen
             among
             the
             Idolatrous
             Nations
             .
          
           
             81.
             
             They
             shew'd
             now
             a
             great
             Instance
             of
             this
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             
             
               The
               People
               set
               up
               a
               Golden
               Calf
               .
            
             
             Moses's
             being
             so
             long
             absent
             from
             them
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             with
             God
             in
             Mount
             Sinai
             fourty
             daies
             .
             e
             
               e
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               1.
               
            
             For
             
               when
               the
               People
               saw
               that
            
             Moses
             
               delaied
               to
               come
               down
               out
               of
               the
               Mount
            
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             they
             came
             in
             a
             Body
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             left
             in
             charge
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               up
               ,
               make
               us
               Gods
               to
               go
               before
               us
               ,
               for
               as
               for
               this
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Man
               that
               brought
               us
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               what
               is
               become
               of
               him
               .
            
             It
             was
             strange
             indeed
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             within
             three
             months
             before
             had
             seen
             all
             those
             plagues
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             their
             wonderful
             deliverance
             from
             thence
             ;
             and
             had
             been
             ever
             since
             conducted
             by
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Cloud
             and
             of
             Fire
             ;
             and
             did
             neither
             eat
             nor
             drink
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             came
             to
             them
             immediately
             from
             God
             by
             perpetual
             Miracles
             ;
             should
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             so
             f
             
               f
               Ps.
               CVI.
               21.
               
            
             
               forget
               God
               their
               Saviour
            
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             
               that
               Man
               Moses
               that
               brought
               us
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             It
             was
             yet
             more
             strange
             ,
             that
             when
             by
             their
             g
             
               g
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               22.
               
            
             importunity
             and
             threats
             they
             had
             gotten
             Aaron
             to
             make
             them
             a
             
               Molten
               Calf
               ,
               the
               likeness
               of
               an
               Ox
               that
               eateth
               Grass
               ,
            
             Ps.
             CVI.
             20.
             they
             would
             cry
             up
             that
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             saying
             ,
             h
             
               h
               vers
               .
               4
               ,
               8.
               
            
             *
             
               *
               
                 This
                 is
                 thy
                 God
                 ....
              
               So
               it
               is
               in
               Neh.
               IX
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               this
               is
               thy
               God
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               which
               brought
               thee
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             But
             this
             was
             strangest
             of
             all
             that
             Aaron
             who
             had
             seen
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             so
             quite
             forget
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             
               build
               an
               Altar
            
             to
             this
             Image
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             and
             
               make
               Proclamation
               before
               it
            
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             the
             great
             God
             had
             come
             down
             to
             dwell
             in
             it
             ,
             )
             saying
             ,
             i
             
               i
               v.
               5.
               
            
             
               tomorrow
               is
               a
               Feast
               to
            
             JEHOVAH
             .
             But
             however
             they
             had
             brought
             him
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             pleased
             it
             was
             done
             .
             And
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             God
             indeed
             ,
             k
             
               k
               v.
               6.
               
            
             
               on
               the
               
               morrow
            
             the
             People
             
               rose
               up
               early
            
             ,
             and
             offer'd
             Sacrifices
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             as
             well
             
               burnt
               offerings
            
             to
             this
             new
             made
             God
             ,
             as
             
               peace
               offerings
            
             to
             feast
             themselves
             with
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Ib.
               7.
               
            
             
               they
               rose
               up
               to
               play
            
             ,
             b
             
               b
               vers
               .
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               singing
               ,
               dancing
            
             ,
             and
             shouting
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             seen
             it
             done
             by
             the
             Egyptians
             at
             the
             Feasts
             of
             their
             Idols
             .
          
           
             82.
             
             On
             that
             very
             Morning
             Moses
             being
             to
             come
             down
             from
             the
             
             
               Moses
               intercedes
               for
               them
               .
            
             Mount
             ,
             God
             c
             
               c
               v.
               7.
               
            
             hasten'd
             him
             away
             to
             see
             what
             they
             were
             doing
             in
             the
             Camp.
             And
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             had
             called
             Moses
             d
             
               d
               v.
               1.
               
            
             
               the
               Man
               that
               brought
               us
               up
               out
               of
               Egyt
               ,
            
             so
             God
             speaking
             to
             Moses
             called
             them
             e
             
               e
               v.
               7.
               
            
             
               thy
               People
               which
               thou
               hast
               brought
               up
               out
               of
               Egypt
            
             Ex.
             XXXII
             .
             7.
             
             As
             the
             People
             gave
             the
             Honour
             of
             that
             great
             work
             from
             God
             to
             Moses
             ,
             so
             in
             effect
             God
             bids
             him
             take
             the
             People
             together
             with
             it
             .
             Their
             making
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iehovah
             their
             God
             was
             so
             great
             a
             breach
             of
             their
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             after
             so
             strict
             a
             charge
             he
             had
             given
             them
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             that
             now
             he
             might
             well
             have
             rid
             his
             hands
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             f
             
               f
               v.
               10.
               
               Deut.
               IX
               .
               26.
               
            
             
               consumed
               them
            
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             v.
             10
             Deut.
             IX
             .
             26.
             
             And
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             inconsistent
             at
             all
             with
             his
             Oath
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             would
             do
             for
             their
             seed
             ,
             in
             bringing
             them
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             for
             that
             might
             have
             been
             perform'd
             to
             Moses
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             which
             was
             theirs
             ;
             and
             so
             here
             God
             offer'd
             it
             to
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             g
             
               g
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               10.
               
               Deut.
               IX
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               make
               of
               thee
               a
               Nation
               mightier
               and
               greater
               than
               they
               .
               Moses
            
             could
             not
             hear
             of
             this
             .
             h
             
               h
               v.
               11.
               
            
             
               He
               besought
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
            
             that
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             might
             be
             his
             People
             still
             ,
             as
             ill
             as
             they
             deserved
             That
             Title
             .
             But
             his
             concernment
             was
             chiefly
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ;
             lest
             his
             destroying
             them
             might
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             to
             blaspheme
             ;
             charging
             God
             with
             Inconstancy
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             knew
             not
             his
             own
             mind
             in
             bringing
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             or
             with
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             to
             Carry
             them
             farther
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             was
             out
             of
             Hatred
             to
             them
             that
             he
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             to
             do
             them
             i
             
               i
               Deut.
               IX
               .
               28.
               
            
             
               a
               Mischief
               ,
               to
               consume
               them
               there
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
            
             Upon
             
             Moses's
             most
             earnest
             Intercession
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             try
             them
             farther
             ;
             laying
             it
             upon
             Moses
             for
             the
             present
             to
             correct
             what
             he
             saw
             amiss
             in
             the
             People
             :
             and
             for
             Aaron
             ,
             whom
             God
             would
             have
             destroy'd
             ,
             he
             k
             
               k
               Deut.
               IX
               .
               20.
               
            
             Pardon'd
             him
             on
             his
             Brother's
             prayer
             .
          
           
             83.
             
             It
             was
             so
             horrible
             a
             sight
             to
             Moses
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Camp
             ,
             
             
               He
               breaks
               the
               Tables
               .
            
             l
             
               l
               Deut.
               IX
               .
               15.
               
            
             wiih
             the
             two
             Tables
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             m
             
               m
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               16.
               
            
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             the
             writing
             on
             the
             Tables
             ,
             )
             that
             in
             a
             violent
             Passion
             ,
             he
             n
             
               n
               v.
               19.
               
            
             
               threw
               them
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               broke
               them
               beneath
               the
               Mount
               ,
            
             to
             make
             the
             People
             sensible
             what
             they
             had
             done
             in
             breaking
             their
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             Then
             with
             a
             Just
             Indignation
             he
             o
             
               o
               vers
               20.
               
            
             threw
             down
             
               the
               Calf
            
             from
             it's
             Basis
             ,
             and
             melted
             it
             ,
             and
             
               ground
               it
               to
               powder
            
             ,
             which
             he
             p
             
               p
               Deut
               IX
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               threw
               into
               the
               Brook
               that
               followed
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Mount
               ,
            
             Deut.
             IX
             .
             21.
             and
             so
             q
             
               q
               Ex
               XXXII
               .
               7.
               
            
             mingled
             it
             with
             the
             water
             they
             were
             to
             drink
             ,
             Ex.
             XXXII
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             84.
             
             But
             for
             Example's
             sake
             he
             took
             another
             course
             with
             those
             bigotted
             
             Idolaters
             that
             were
             now
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Jollity
             .
             He
             cried
             out
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               26.
               
            
             
               who
               is
               on
               the
            
             Lord's
             Side
             ?
             let
             him
             come
             
               to
               me
            
             .
             All
             those
             that
             came
             in
             upon
             that
             call
             were
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             :
             whom
             he
             commanded
             to
             take
             Arms
             ,
             and
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             kill
             every
             one
             of
             them
             that
             came
             in
             their
             way
             .
             They
             did
             as
             he
             bade
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             their
             hands
             b
             
               b
               ver
               .
               2●…
               .
            
             
               there
               fell
               of
               the
               People
               that
               day
               about
               three
               thousand
               men
               ,
            
             v.
             28.
             
             This
             Act
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             not
             only
             expiated
             the
             Crime
             of
             their
             Father
             in
             killing
             the
             Shechemites
             ;
             But
             also
             ,
             instead
             of
             c
             
               c
               Gen.
               XLIX
               .
               7.
               
            
             
             Iacob's
             curse
             ,
             it
             entitled
             them
             to
             that
             Blessing
             ,
             of
             their
             being
             called
             to
             the
             Ministery
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             was
             their
             d
             
               d
               Deut.
               XXXIII
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             first
             Consecration
             ,
             Deut.
             XXXIII
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             85.
             
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             God
             did
             not
             think
             fit
             that
             this
             ,
             being
             a
             National
             
             
               God
               requires
               their
               Publick
               Repentance
               .
            
             Sin
             ,
             should
             be
             pardon'd
             without
             a
             National
             Repentance
             .
             Moses
             seem'd
             to
             fear
             he
             could
             not
             bring
             them
             to
             that
             ,
             in
             such
             measure
             ,
             as
             might
             reconcile
             them
             to
             God
             for
             such
             a
             breach
             of
             their
             Covenant
             with
             him
             .
             Therefore
             he
             begg'd
             that
             rather
             than
             this
             Sin
             should
             not
             be
             forgiven
             them
             ,
             e
             
               e
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               32.
               
            
             he
             himself
             might
             bear
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             instead
             of
             his
             People
             .
             But
             God
             was
             not
             for
             being
             reconciled
             to
             them
             presently
             ,
             without
             giving
             them
             such
             Marks
             of
             his
             displeasure
             as
             would
             make
             them
             wiser
             for
             the
             future
             .
             At
             first
             he
             had
             proposed
             ,
             instead
             of
             conducting
             them
             himself
             ,
             as
             hitherto
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             to
             turn
             them
             over
             henceforward
             to
             a
             created
             f
             
               f
               vers
               .
               34.
               and
               Ex.
               XXXIII
               .
               2.
               
            
             Angel
             Ex.
             XXXII
             .
             34.
             and
             XXXIII
             .
             2.
             most
             probably
             to
             Michael
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             Daniel
             calls
             him
             ,
             Dan.
             XII
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             declared
             that
             ,
             although
             hitherto
             he
             had
             not
             punished
             them
             for
             any
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             he
             had
             by
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Justice
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             hired
             them
             to
             their
             Duty
             ;
             now
             he
             would
             treat
             them
             in
             another
             manner
             for
             the
             future
             :
             and
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             fell
             into
             Sin
             ,
             g
             
               g
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               34.
               
            
             he
             would
             punish
             them
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             to
             bring
             this
             particular
             sin
             afresh
             into
             their
             memory
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             affect
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             with
             a
             Sense
             of
             the
             Provocation
             they
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             h
             
               h
               Ex.
               XXXIII
               .
               7.
               
            
             God
             caused
             Moses
             to
             remove
             his
             Tbernacle
             that
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             over
             which
             God's
             Pillar
             used
             to
             appear
             ;
             and
             to
             place
             it
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             Camp
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Nation
             might
             see
             the
             great
             change
             of
             God's
             Countenance
             toward
             them
             .
             The
             mean
             while
             God
             commanded
             them
             to
             i
             
               i
               vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             lay
             aside
             all
             their
             Ornaments
             ,
             as
             a
             punishment
             for
             their
             abuse
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             parting
             with
             their
             Golden
             Ear
             rings
             of
             which
             Aaron
             made
             them
             a
             Golden
             Calf
             .
             At
             the
             hearing
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             k
             
               k
               vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             stripped
             themselves
             of
             all
             their
             Ornaments
             ,
             but
             l
             
               l
               vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             put
             themselves
             in
             Mourning
             ,
             Ex.
             XXXIII
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             86.
             
             This
             set
             Moses
             again
             to
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             with
             great
             Vehemence
             ,
             
             
               and
               forgives
               them
               on
               
               Mose●…'s
               prayer
               .
            
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             afford
             his
             Presence
             again
             to
             his
             People
             .
             And
             at
             last
             he
             did
             obtain
             it
             .
             God
             promised
             ,
             m
             
               m
               vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               my
               Presence
               shall
               go
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             v.
             14.
             and
             afterwards
             having
             n
             
               n
               vers
               .
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             repeated
             it
             ,
             v.
             16
             ,
             17.
             that
             he
             would
             
               go
               with
               them
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             
               all
               People
               should
               know
            
             that
             they
             were
             restored
             to
             his
             favour
             .
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Tabernacle
             
             was
             return'd
             to
             the
             Camp
             together
             with
             the
             Pillar
             over
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             visible
             token
             of
             his
             Presence
             .
             And
             then
             God
             a
             
               a
               Ex.
               XXXIV
               .
               10.
               
            
             renew'd
             his
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             promising
             now
             again
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             But
             withal
             ,
             he
             obliged
             them
             afresh
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             b
             
               b
               v.
               14.
               
            
             in
             these
             words
             :
             v.
             14.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               no
               other
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               whose
               name
               is
               Iealous
               ,
               is
               a
               jealous
               God.
               
            
          
           
             87.
             
             This
             and
             some
             other
             Precepts
             Moses
             received
             ,
             when
             by
             God's
             
             
               Moses
               a
               second
               40
               days
               in
               the
               Mount.
               
            
             Command
             he
             was
             a
             second
             time
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             c
             
               c
               Ex.
               XXXIV
               .
               28.
               
               Deut.
               IX
               .
               18
               ,
               25.
               
               X.
               10.
               
            
             for
             forty
             days
             and
             forty
             nights
             ,
             fasting
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             People
             .
             Now
             Moses
             himself
             d
             
               d
               Deut.
               X.
               1.
               
            
             by
             God's
             command
             had
             hewed
             
               two
               other
               Tables
            
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             instead
             of
             those
             he
             had
             broken
             .
             And
             in
             these
             God
             himself
             e
             
               e
               v.
               2
               ,
               4.
               
            
             had
             written
             
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Ten
               words
            
             ,
             or
             Decalogue
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             former
             .
             With
             these
             Tables
             in
             his
             hands
             Moses
             came
             down
             again
             from
             the
             Mount
             ,
             f
             
               f
               Ex.
               XXXIV
               .
               29.
               
            
             having
             beams
             of
             Glory
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             so
             dazled
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             beholders
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             People
             could
             look
             upon
             him
             till
             he
             had
             put
             a
             Vail
             over
             his
             face
             .
             This
             was
             a
             clear
             Testimony
             from
             God
             of
             his
             approving
             all
             that
             Moses
             had
             done
             ;
             as
             well
             in
             killing
             that
             Idolatrous
             Rabble
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             conduct
             ,
             concerning
             that
             matter
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             :
             besides
             this
             Right
             done
             to
             Moses
             ,
             it
             was
             also
             an
             Evidence
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             now
             God
             had
             forgiven
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             taken
             them
             again
             into
             his
             Favour
             .
             They
             could
             have
             no
             greater
             token
             of
             it
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             his
             face
             to
             shine
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             Reflection
             from
             the
             face
             of
             his
             servant
             Moses
             .
          
           
             88.
             
             After
             that
             severe
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             was
             new
             to
             them
             ;
             since
             
             
               Being
               come
               down
               ,
               he
               orders
               all
               the
               Levitical
               Worship
               .
            
             God
             was
             so
             gracious
             as
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             much
             the
             more
             careful
             to
             keep
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
             And
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             second
             forty
             days
             ,
             when
             Moses
             was
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             many
             Months
             after
             his
             Return
             ,
             all
             which
             time
             they
             had
             very
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             had
             throughly
             forgiven
             them
             .
             For
             whereas
             ,
             soon
             after
             the
             second
             fourty
             days
             of
             Moses
             being
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             were
             above
             twenty
             years
             old
             ,
             being
             number'd
             ,
             were
             found
             to
             be
             just
             603550
             men
             ,
             Ex.
             XXXVIII
             .
             26.
             
             Seven
             months
             after
             that
             ,
             being
             number'd
             again
             ,
             they
             were
             found
             to
             be
             just
             the
             same
             Number
             .
             Num.
             I.
             46.
             
             So
             that
             in
             all
             that
             time
             of
             seven
             months
             ,
             there
             had
             not
             died
             one
             man
             of
             all
             that
             vast
             Number
             of
             them
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             that
             were
             above
             twenty
             years
             of
             age
             .
             It
             was
             Moses
             his
             business
             all
             this
             while
             to
             see
             every
             thing
             done
             according
             to
             the
             Instructions
             that
             God
             had
             given
             him
             in
             the
             first
             forty
             days
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Among
             these
             g
             
               g
               Ex.
               XXVII
               .
               I.
               
            
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Ark
             being
             one
             ,
             he
             employ'd
             God's
             chosen
             Workman
             h
             
               h
               XXXVII
               .
               1.
               
            
             Bezaleel
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             had
             i
             
               i
               Ex.
               XXXVII
               .
               1.
               
            
             done
             that
             ,
             then
             Moses
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             k
             
               k
               Deut.
               X.
               1
               —
               5.
               
            
             commanded
             him
             ,
             put
             into
             it
             the
             l
             
               l
               IX
               .
               9
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               two
               Tables
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Deut.
             IX
             .
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             was
             called
             the
             m
             
               m
               X.
               8.
               
            
             
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Deut.
             X.
             8.
             
             This
             was
             now
             the
             Symbol
             of
             God's
             presence
             with
             his
             People
             .
             And
             so
             it
             continued
             
             to
             be
             till
             by
             breaking
             their
             Covenant
             with
             God
             they
             provoked
             him
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             the
             Ark
             and
             the
             Tables
             in
             it
             to
             be
             burnt
             together
             with
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             :
             and
             this
             even
             in
             
             Daniel's
             time
             .
          
           
             89.
             
             When
             Moses
             had
             made
             all
             things
             ready
             according
             to
             his
             Instructions
             
             
               Now
               going
               for
               Canaan
               .
            
             from
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             whole
             Instituted
             worship
             of
             God
             was
             put
             in
             due
             course
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             a
             
               a
               Levit.
               I.
               II.
               &c.
               
            
             precepts
             he
             had
             given
             in
             the
             Levitical
             Law.
             Nothing
             was
             wanting
             ,
             but
             that
             God's
             People
             might
             go
             on
             to
             possess
             the
             Land
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             to
             their
             Fathers
             .
             Now
             therefore
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             month
             ,
             on
             the
             the
             twentieth
             day
             ,
             the
             b
             
               b
               Num.
               X.
               11.
               
            
             
               Pillar
               of
               Cloud
            
             ,
             that
             was
             over
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             removed
             ,
             and
             went
             before
             the
             Camp.
             The
             people
             followed
             ,
             as
             That
             led
             them
             ,
             from
             Mount
             c
             
               c
               Deut
               I.
               1●…
               .
            
             
               Horeb
               through
               all
               that
               great
               and
               terrible
               wilderness
               ,
            
             as
             Moses
             called
             it
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             19.
             
             This
             was
             their
             next
             way
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             But
             that
             was
             more
             than
             they
             knew
             .
             It
             was
             a
             way
             
             
               They
               murmur
               at
               Taberah
               ;
            
             very
             grievous
             to
             travel
             in
             ;
             which
             was
             all
             that
             they
             thought
             of
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             wearisome
             Journey
             besides
             .
             For
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Cloud
             went
             on
             d
             
               d
               Num.
               X.
               33.
               
            
             
               three
               days
               together
            
             without
             intermission
             ;
             only
             resting
             every
             night
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ;
             for
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Fire
             is
             not
             mentioned
             .
             But
             what
             with
             the
             badness
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             with
             travelling
             every
             day
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             were
             sorely
             aggrieved
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             lagg'd
             behind
             ;
             and
             if
             others
             would
             have
             done
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Cloud
             might
             have
             been
             left
             to
             go
             by
             it self
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             ,
             when
             Night
             came
             ,
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Fire
             punished
             them
             for
             it
             .
             For
             e
             
               e
               XI
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               it
               burnt
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               consumed
               them
               that
               were
               in
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               Camp
               :
            
             whence
             the
             place
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Burning
             Num.
             XI
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             90.
             
             At
             their
             next
             remove
             f
             
               f
               Num.
               XI
               .
               4.
               
            
             *
             
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               the
               Rabble
               ,
               or
               scum
               of
               the
               People
               .
               They
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               the
               same
               that
               are
               called
               m
               
                 m
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 the
                 mixed
                 Multitude
              
               that
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               with
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               n
               
                 n
                 Ex.
                 XII
                 .
                 38.
                 
              
               Ex.
               XII
               .
               38.
               
               The
               word
               o
               
                 o
                 Ier
                 XXV
                 .
                 20
                 ,
                 2●…
                 .
              
               Ereb
               there
               seems
               to
               signify
               Arabs
               ,
               as
               it
               certainly
               does
               in
               Ier.
               XXV
               .
               20
               ,
               24.
               
               They
               were
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               such
               as
               minded
               their
               bellies
               more
               than
               any
               thing
               else
               .
               This
               appears
               by
               their
               
                 wishing
                 they
                 had
                 stayed
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               where
               they
               had
               all
               those
               delicacies
               mention'd
               ,
               p
               
                 p
                 Num.
                 XI
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
               Num.
               XI
               .
               5.
               
               Not
               only
               the
               Melons
               of
               Egypt
               are
               delicious
               ;
               but
               even
               
                 the
                 Leeks
                 and
                 Onions
              
               ,
               as
               Travellers
               say
               ,
               eat
               better
               than
               most
               of
               the
               Plums
               in
               our
               Northern
               Countreys
               .
            
             
               the
               mixed
               multitude
               among
               them
            
             
             
               and
               again
               at
               
                 Kibr●…th
                 Hattaavah
              
               .
            
             
               fell
               a
               lusting
               for
               flesh
               to
               eat
               .
            
             They
             cried
             ,
             g
             
               g
               Num.
               XI
               .
               20.
               v.
               6.
               
            
             
               why
               did
               we
               come
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             where
             we
             had
             all
             those
             delicate
             things
             ?
             They
             loathed
             Manna
             ,
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             h
             
               h
               Ps.
               LXXVIII
               .
               25.
               
            
             calls
             
               Angels
               food
            
             ,
             Ps.
             LXXVIII
             .
             25.
             coming
             fresh
             to
             them
             every
             day
             from
             Heaven
             .
             
               They
               spake
               against
               God
               also
            
             ,
             i
             
               i
               v.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             vers
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             questioning
             his
             Omnipotence
             ,
             whether
             he
             could
             give
             them
             any
             other
             .
             God
             shewed
             them
             he
             could
             ,
             by
             ii
             
               ii
               v.
               27.
               
            
             
               raining
               flesh
               upon
               them
               as
               dust
               ,
               and
               winged
               fowl
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             Ps.
             LXXVIII
             .
             27.
             
             k
             
               k
               Num.
               XI
               .
               31.
               
            
             
               A
               wind
               from
               the
               Lord
               brought
               Quails
               from
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               fall
               by
               the
               Camp
               ,
            
             Num.
             XI
             .
             31.
             
             The
             Arabian
             Gulph
             ,
             as
             l
             
               l
               Ios.
               Ant.
               III.
               1.
               p.
               72.
               
               E.
               
            
             Iosephus
             says
             ,
             abounds
             with
             Quails
             above
             all
             other
             things
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             they
             fly
             extreme
             low
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             .
             The
             text
             saies
             of
             their
             flight
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             
               two
               cubits
               high
            
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             People
             could
             catch
             them
             with
             their
             hands
             .
             And
             they
             took
             a
             vast
             
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XI
               .
               31
               ,
               32.
               
            
             Multitude
             of
             them
             ,
             *
             
               *
               Ludolph
               .
               Com.
               Aethiop
               .
               l.
               966.
               is
               of
               opinion
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               here
               render'd
               Quails
               ,
               might
               be
               Locusts
               :
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               in
               those
               parts
               there
               are
               infinite
               Numbers
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               as
               big
               as
               Birds
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               wholesome
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               pleasant
               than
               young
               pigeons
               .
               He
               has
               many
               Authors
               for
               this
               ,
               pag.
               179
               —
               189.
               
            
             even
             for
             a
             b
             
               b
               Num.
               XI
               .
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             whole
             Month
             together
             .
             They
             now
             saw
             what
             God
             was
             able
             to
             do
             .
             But
             they
             had
             little
             Joy
             of
             it
             :
             for
             c
             
               c
               Ps.
               LXXVIII
               .
               30
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               while
               the
               meat
               was
               yet
               in
               their
               Mouths
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               came
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               slew
            
             d
             
               d
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               
            
             even
             the
             healthiest
             and
             lustiest
             Men
             of
             all
             their
             Nation
             ,
             Ps.
             LXXVIII
             .
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             It
             seems
             the
             disease
             that
             they
             died
             of
             ,
             rotted
             out
             the
             palates
             of
             their
             Mouths
             :
             for
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             eat
             should
             
               come
               out
               of
               their
               Nostrils
            
             ,
             e
             
               e
               Num.
               XI
               .
               20.
               
            
             Num.
             XI
             .
             20.
             
             But
             this
             happen'd
             only
             to
             them
             that
             had
             murmured
             ;
             from
             whom
             the
             place
             where
             they
             died
             was
             called
             
               Kibroth
               Hattaava
               ,
               the
               Graves
            
             where
             they
             f
             
               f
               v.
               34.
               
            
             
               buried
               them
               that
               lusted
            
             .
          
           
             91.
             
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             People
             being
             come
             to
             
               Kadesh
               Barnea
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
             
               Of
               twelve
               Spies
               sent
               to
               Canaan
               ,
               ten
               misrepresent
               it
               .
            
             Confines
             of
             
               Canaan
               ,
               Moses
            
             told
             them
             how
             near
             they
             were
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             bade
             them
             now
             ,
             g
             
               g
               Deut.
               I.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               and
               21.
               
               IX
               .
               23.
               
            
             
               Go
               up
               ,
               and
               possess
               it
               ,
            
             Deut.
             I.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             He
             told
             them
             plainly
             God
             would
             have
             them
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             stand
             by
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             need
             
               fear
               nothing
            
             .
             But
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             trust
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God.
             They
             came
             up
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             proposed
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             
               sending
               of
               spies
               ,
               to
               search
               out
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               bring
               word
               what
               way
               they
               should
               go
            
             &c.
             
             Moses
             saw
             no
             ill
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             consulted
             God
             about
             it
             .
             God
             gave
             him
             leave
             to
             send
             
               one
               of
               every
               Tribe
            
             to
             h
             
               h
               Num.
               XIII
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             view
             the
             Land
             ,
             Num.
             XIII
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             So
             Moses
             sent
             twelve
             chosen
             men
             ,
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             Instructions
             proper
             for
             that
             occasion
             ,
             i
             
               i
               v.
               17
               —
               20.
               
            
             v.
             17
             —
             20.
             
             They
             went
             ,
             and
             viewed
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             returned
             after
             k
             
               k
               v.
               25.
               
            
             
               forty
               days
            
             ,
             with
             their
             mouths
             full
             of
             the
             l
             
               l
               v.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Deut.
               I.
               25.
               
            
             praises
             of
             it
             ;
             bringing
             with
             them
             some
             Tasts
             of
             the
             delicate
             Fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             particularly
             m
             
               m
               See
               Bp.
               Patrick
               on
               verse
               23.
               
            
             Grapes
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             bigness
             .
             But
             withal
             they
             brought
             such
             a
             frightful
             n
             
               n
               v.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
            
             Account
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             Towns
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Giants
             and
             Giantlike
             men
             that
             lived
             there
             ,
             that
             it
             struck
             the
             People
             with
             such
             terror
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             scarce
             hear
             Ioshua
             and
             Caleb
             ,
             telling
             them
             the
             Truth
             of
             these
             matters
             .
             Especially
             when
             the
             other
             Ten
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             these
             two
             ,
             not
             only
             o
             
               o
               v.
               31.
               
            
             persisted
             in
             what
             they
             had
             said
             of
             the
             Towns
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             but
             contradicted
             themselves
             in
             what
             they
             had
             said
             before
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Land.
             For
             whereas
             before
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             p
             
               p
               v.
               27.
               32.
               
            
             
               a
               Land
               that
               flowed
               with
               Milk
               and
               Honey
            
             ;
             now
             they
             said
             it
             was
             
               a
               Land
               that
               eat
               up
               the
               Inhabitants
               thereof
               ,
            
             Num.
             XIII
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             92.
             
             This
             put
             the
             People
             into
             a
             Rage
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             q
             
               q
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               1.
               
            
             Num.
             
             
               This
               put
               all
               the
               People
               in
               a
               Sedition
               .
            
             XIV
             .
             1.
             
               all
               the
               Congregation
               lifted
               up
               their
               voice
               ,
               and
               cried
               that
               night
               .
            
             And
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             r
             
               r
               v.
               2.
               
            
             v.
             2.
             
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               murmured
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               :
               and
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               said
               to
               them
               ,
               would
               God
               that
               we
               had
               died
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               or
               would
               God
               we
               had
               died
               in
               this
               wilderness
               .
            
             Nay
             more
             ,
             they
             plainly
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             s
             
               s
               Deut.
               I.
               27.
               
            
             
               because
               the
               Lord
               hated
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               brought
               us
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
            
             hither
             ,
             for
             the
             Amorites
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
             They
             were
             now
             
             for
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               3.
               
            
             returning
             back
             into
             Egypt
             :
             which
             was
             in
             effect
             ,
             the
             undoing
             of
             all
             that
             God
             had
             done
             for
             them
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             they
             were
             in
             earnest
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             b
             
               b
               v.
               4.
               
            
             
               let
               us
               make
               a
               Captain
            
             to
             bring
             us
             thither
             .
             The
             hearing
             of
             this
             so
             struck
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             they
             c
             
               c
               v.
               5.
               
            
             
               fell
               on
               their
               faces
               before
               all
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             And
             for
             Ioshua
             and
             Caleb
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             appeased
             this
             Rage
             by
             informing
             them
             better
             ,
             d
             
               d
               v.
               10.
               
            
             
               all
               the
               congregation
               bade
               stone
               them
               with
               stones
               .
            
             Which
             probably
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             that
             instant
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               appear'd
               at
               the
               Tabernacle
               before
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             93.
             
             This
             was
             a
             universal
             Rebellion
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Israelitish
             Nation
             .
             
             
               It
               was
               a
               brutish
               perversness
               .
            
             That
             vast
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             
               twenty
               years
               old
               and
               upward
            
             ,
             which
             were
             e
             
               e
               Num.
               I.
               1
               ,
               3.
               
            
             number'd
             within
             six
             months
             before
             ;
             was
             not
             lessen'd
             since
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             death
             of
             those
             persons
             that
             were
             cut
             off
             for
             having
             to
             do
             in
             the
             two
             last
             Mutinies
             .
             And
             after
             the
             first
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             there
             were
             f
             
               f
               Num.
               X●…
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               six
               hundred
               thousand
            
             of
             them
             living
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             those
             that
             
               lusted
               for
               flesh
            
             being
             
               dead
               of
               the
               plague
            
             ,
             g
             
               g
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               36
               ▪
               37.
               
            
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             engaged
             in
             this
             Rebellion
             :
             except
             only
             Ioshua
             and
             Caleb
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             some
             few
             others
             that
             were
             of
             less
             consideration
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             wonderful
             thing
             how
             they
             could
             so
             utterly
             forget
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             within
             two
             years
             last
             past
             ,
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             being
             so
             many
             unquestionable
             Proofs
             of
             God's
             infinite
             Power
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Providence
             over
             them
             .
             And
             later
             yet
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             both
             seen
             and
             heard
             at
             God's
             giving
             them
             the
             Law
             on
             h
             
               h
               Ex.
               XX.
               19.
               
            
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             with
             such
             Astonishing
             Evidences
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             made
             them
             beg
             they
             might
             hear
             and
             see
             no
             more
             such
             things
             
               lest
               they
               should
               dye
            
             .
             It
             is
             yet
             more
             wonderful
             ,
             how
             they
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             thought
             themselves
             dying
             ,
             with
             i
             
               i
               Ex.
               XVI
               .
               8.
               
            
             hunger
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             another
             time
             with
             k
             
               k
               XVII
               .
               6.
               
            
             thirst
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             being
             told
             before
             hand
             by
             Moses
             both
             times
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             Bread
             come
             down
             to
             them
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             have
             Water
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             ;
             they
             both
             saw
             these
             things
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             had
             both
             their
             Bread
             and
             their
             Water
             continued
             to
             them
             ever
             since
             by
             perpetual
             Miracles
             .
             Most
             of
             all
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Admired
             ,
             how
             they
             could
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             even
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             see
             over
             the
             Tabernacle
             a
             l
             
               l
               Num.
               X.
               11
               ,
               34.
               
            
             
               Pillar
               of
               Cloud
            
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             Fire
             by
             night
             ,
             which
             they
             knew
             was
             a
             Token
             of
             God's
             Presence
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Care
             over
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             this
             were
             nothing
             ,
             should
             throw
             off
             all
             regard
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             give
             up
             themselves
             entirely
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             vain
             Fancies
             and
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             ill
             designing
             men
             should
             put
             into
             their
             heads
             .
             That
             this
             was
             their
             case
             ,
             is
             most
             evident
             in
             all
             their
             History
             .
             They
             were
             much
             like
             Beasts
             ,
             that
             have
             Sense
             and
             Memory
             enough
             ;
             but
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             Consideration
             .
             They
             think
             of
             nothing
             more
             than
             the
             Present
             ,
             nor
             even
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             Used
             to
             it
             .
             This
             People
             were
             now
             come
             to
             that
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             minded
             the
             Pillar
             no
             more
             than
             Brutes
             do
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             they
             see
             every
             day
             .
             But
             as
             Beasts
             are
             ●…artled
             with
             a
             sudden
             Fire
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             what
             may
             come
             
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             this
             People
             started
             at
             the
             sudden
             appearance
             of
             that
             Glory
             in
             and
             over
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             That
             was
             it
             that
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             their
             Rage
             against
             Ioshua
             and
             Caleb
             .
             They
             were
             now
             in
             fear
             of
             themselves
             ,
             lest
             this
             Fire
             might
             break
             out
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             at
             Tabera
             did
             ,
             so
             lately
             ,
             even
             the
             other
             day
             .
          
           
             94.
             
             For
             that
             fright
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             there
             was
             more
             Cause
             than
             they
             
             
               for
               which
               the
               ten
               Spies
               dyed
               presently
               ,
               the
               People
               must
               all
               dye
               in
               40
               years
               .
            
             knew
             of
             .
             For
             now
             at
             this
             very
             time
             God
             said
             unto
             
               Moses
               ,
               how
               long
               shall
               this
               People
               provoke
               me
            
             &
             c.
             ?
             b
             
               b
               v.
               11.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               smite
               this
               People
               with
               pestilence
               .
            
             c
             
               c
               v.
               12.
               
            
             
               And
               I
               will
               make
               of
               thee
               a
               greater
               Nation
               and
               mightier
               than
               they
               .
            
             God
             did
             accordingly
             smite
             those
             ten
             Spies
             that
             had
             stir'd
             up
             the
             People
             to
             this
             Sin.
             d
             
               d
               v.
               37.
               
            
             
               They
               dyed
               of
               the
               Plague
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             That
             the
             People
             might
             not
             dye
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             e
             
               e
               v.
               13
               〈◊〉
               19.
               
            
             Moses
             vehemently
             prayed
             ,
             using
             the
             like
             Arguments
             as
             he
             had
             done
             f
             
               f
               see
               n.
               82.
               
            
             before
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             .
             And
             he
             had
             the
             same
             success
             .
             For
             now
             again
             g
             
               g
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               the
               Lord
               repented
               of
               the
               evil
               that
               he
               thought
               to
               do
               unto
               his
               People
               .
               He
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
            
             h
             
               h
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               pardon'd
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
            
             But
             withal
             ,
             God
             i
             
               i
               Num.
               XXXII
               10.
               
               Deut.
               I.
               34.
               
            
             sware
             he
             would
             make
             an
             Example
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             should
             be
             famous
             to
             all
             Nations
             .
             His
             words
             were
             these
             ,
             
               all
               those
               Men
               which
               have
               seen
               my
               Glory
               and
               my
               Miracles
               ,
               which
               I
               did
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ;
               and
               have
            
             k
             
               k
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               tempted
               me
               now
               these
               Ten
               times
               ;
               and
               have
               not
               hearken'd
               to
               my
               voice
               ;
               surely
               they
               shall
               not
               see
               the
               Land
               of
               which
               I
               sware
               unto
               their
               Fathers
               .
            
             That
             their
             Tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             first
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             was
             
               Ten
               times
            
             in
             all
             ,
             neither
             more
             nor
             fewer
             ,
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             following
             Account
             out
             of
             
             Moses's
             books
             .
             *
             
               *
               
                 That
                 the
                 Men
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 were
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 at
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 
                 
                   Ten
                   times
                   they
                   had
                   tempted
                   God.
                   
                
                 20
                 
                   years
                   and
                   upward
                
                 ,
                 except
                 Ioshua
                 and
                 Cal●…b
                 ,
                 this
                 appears
                 by
                 what
                 follows
                 afterward
                 ,
                 v.
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 And
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   l
                   Num.
                   XIV
                   .
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   they
                   have
                   seen
                   my
                   Miracles
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   tempted
                   me
                   now
                   these
                   Ten
                   times
                   .
                
                 These
                 Times
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 what
                 happen'd
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 what
                 happen'd
                 in
                 
                   the
                   wilderness
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 plainly
                 in
                 Egypt
                 that
                 God
                 first
                 shewed
                 them
                 his
                 Miracles
                 .
                 There
                 first
                 he
                 gave
                 Moses
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 work
                 those
                 
                   three
                   Miracles
                
                 that
                 are
                 m
                 
                   m
                   Ex.
                   IV.
                   1
                   —
                   9.
                   
                
                 mention'd
                 Ex.
                 IV.
                 1
                 —
                 9.
                 for
                 the
                 proving
                 of
                 his
                 Mission
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 Moses
                 did
                 shew
                 those
                 Signs
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 they
                 believed
                 n
                 
                   n
                   v.
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                
                 v.
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 But
                 when
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 delivering
                 his
                 message
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 saw
                 no
                 other
                 Effect
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 Pharaoh
                 was
                 provoked
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 burthens
                 heavier
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 Thereupon
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 fell
                 upon
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 with
                 those
                 bitter
                 words
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   o
                   Ex.
                   V.
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                
                 Ex.
                 V.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 their
                 first
                 murmuring
              
               
                 I.
                 against
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 they
                 first
                 tempted
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 working
                 those
                 Miracles
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Upon
                 Moses
                 complaint
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 Moses
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   p
                   Ex.
                   VI.
                   2
                   —
                   8.
                   
                
                 Ex.
                 VI.
                 2
                 —
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 deliver
                 his
                 Message
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 Patience
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   q
                   v.
                   9
                   —
                   12.
                   
                
                 v.
                 9
                 ,
                 12.
                 they
                 bid
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   us
                   alone
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 than
                 
                   to
                   dye
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 their
                 second
                 murmuring
                 against
                 Moses
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ;
                 there
                 seeing
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 his
                 host
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 murmured
                 against
                 Moses
                 a
                 third
                 time
                 :
                 r
                 
                   r
                   Ex.
                   XIV
                   .
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                
                 Ex.
                 XIV
                 .
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 minding
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 hard
                 words
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 second
                 Time.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 wilderness
                 ;
                 there
                 ,
                 finding
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 be
                 bitter
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 from
                 thence
                 was
                 called
                 a
                 
                   a
                   Ex.
                   XV.
                   23.
                   i
                   v.
                   24.
                   
                
                 Mara
                 ,
                 Ex.
                 XV.
                 23.
                 
                 There
                 a
                 fourth
                 Time
                 the
                 People
                 murmured
                 against
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   (
                   b
                
                 )
                 v.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Victuals
                 were
                 spent
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 murmured
                 a
                 fifth
                 time
                 ,
                 even
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   Congregation
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ;
                 wishing
                 they
                 had
                 
                   died
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                
                 rather
                 than
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 starved
                 
                   in
                   this
                   wilderness
                
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   c
                   Ex.
                   XVI
                   .
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                
                 Ex.
                 XVI
                 .
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Thereupon
                 God
                 sent
                 them
                 Manna
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   d
                   v.
                   15.
                   
                
                 v.
                 15.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 VI.
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 want
                 Water
                 ,
                 thereupon
                 they
                 murmured
                 the
                 e
                 
                   e
                   Ex.
                   XVII
                   2
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                
                 sixth
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 called
                 Massa
                 and
                 Meriba
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
                 of
                 Sin.
                 Hitherto
                 the
                 Long
                 Suffering
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 shewed
                 it self
                 wonderfully
                 ,
                 in
                 passing
                 by
                 all
                 their
                 provocations
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 Man
                 died
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 seventh
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 Moses
                 had
                 been
                 receiving
                 God's
                 Commands
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 for
                 forty
                 days
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 long
                 Absence
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 from
                 them
                 one
                 day
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 People
                 said
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   f
                   Ex.
                   XXXIII
                   .
                   1.
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   as
                   for
                   this
                   Moses
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   is
                   become
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   make
                   a
                   God
                   to
                   go
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Thereupon
                 they
                 made
                 
                   the
                   Golden
                   Calf
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 spared
                 them
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 now
                 began
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 by
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 most
                 notorious
                 Transgressors
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 a
                 Penance
                 on
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Their
                 eighth
                 murmuring
                 was
                 at
                 Tabera
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 consumed
                 by
                 
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   burns
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                
                 g
                 
                   g
                   Num.
                   XI
                   .
                   1.
                   
                
                 Num.
                 XI
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 ninth
                 was
                 at
                 
                   Kibroth
                   Hattaavah
                
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 that
                 
                   lusted
                   for
                   flesh
                
                 had
                 their
                 fill
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   a
                   whole
                   month
                
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   h
                   Num.
                   XI
                   .
                   4.
                   
                
                 Num.
                 XI
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 they
                 died
                 with
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   i
                   v.
                   33.
                   
                
                 v.
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 X.
                 Therefore
                 this
                 murmuring
                 against
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 tempting
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Spies
                
                 ill
                 Report
                 ,
                 was
                 certainly
                 k
                 
                   k
                   Num.
                   XIV
                   .
                   1
                   &c
                   
                
                 
                   the
                   Tenth
                
                 including
                 those
                 two
                 
                   in
                   Egypt
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 those
                 Men
                 that
                 had
                 seen
                 l
                 
                   l
                   v.
                   22.
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   God's
                   Miracles
                   in
                   Egypt
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 those
                 very
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   have
                   Tempted
                   me
                   now
                   these
                   Ten
                   times
                   .
                   Moses
                
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 Rebellion
                 at
                 
                   Kadesh
                   Barnea
                
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   m
                   Deut.
                   XI
                   .
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   Rebellious
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   from
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   I
                   knew
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 XI
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 It
                 plainly
                 appears
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Account
                 that
                 He
                 gives
                 us
                 of
                 their
                 Murmuring
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 their
                 Tempting
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 up
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   times
                
                 above
                 mentioned
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             95.
             
             This
             perverse
             and
             stiff-necked
             People
             having
             fallen
             into
             so
             many
             
             
               Now
               he
               Sentenced
               them
               to
               dye
               in
               the
               wilderness
               .
            
             Rebellions
             against
             God
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             two
             years
             from
             the
             time
             wherein
             he
             had
             first
             made
             himself
             known
             to
             them
             by
             his
             Servant
             Moses
             ;
             and
             this
             last
             breaking
             out
             being
             so
             much
             more
             violent
             than
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             it
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               11
               12.
               
            
             
               did
               provoke
            
             God
             to
             have
             
               utterly
               consumed
            
             them
             ,
             Num.
             XIV
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             probably
             at
             that
             b
             
               b
               v.
               10.
               
            
             
               appearance
               of
               his
               Glory
            
             they
             expected
             no
             other
             .
             But
             upon
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Moses
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             
               pardon
               this
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Nation
             ,
             but
             as
             his
             peculiar
             People
             .
             He
             did
             this
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             way
             of
             joyning
             c
             
               c
               ●…s
               .
               CI
               1.
               
            
             
               Mercy
               and
               Iudgement
            
             together
             ,
             d
             
               d
               Ex.
               XXXIV
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               keeping
               mercy
               for
               thousands
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               no
               means
               clearing
               the
               Guilty
               .
            
             He
             shewed
             this
             last
             at
             present
             ,
             by
             cutting
             off
             first
             those
             ten
             persons
             that
             had
             been
             the
             Ring
             leaders
             in
             this
             Rebellion
             .
             e
             
               e
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               37.
               
            
             
               They
               died
               there
               by
               the
               plague
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             forbore
             them
             f
             
               f
               Dan.
               VII
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               for
               a
               season
               and
               time
            
             ,
             as
             Daniel
             words
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             for
             a
             shorter
             time
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             a
             longer
             .
             But
             he
             passed
             one
             terrible
             sentence
             on
             them
             
             
               
                 g
                 Num.
              
               XIV
               .
               28.
               
            
             all
             ;
             and
             bound
             it
             with
             an
             Oath
             to
             assure
             them
             how
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             that
             
             as
             they
             had
             wished
             that
             they
             had
             died
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             a
             
               a
               v.
               2.
               
            
             v.
             2.
             even
             so
             it
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             Their
             Carcases
             should
             
               fall
               in
               the
               wilderness
            
             ,
             b
             
               b
               h
               v.
               32.
               
            
             v.
             32.
             
             And
             so
             they
             died
             every
             Man
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             Ioshua
             and
             Caleb
             .
          
           
             96.
             
             *
             
               *
               This
               Sentence
               was
               given
               ,
               in
               or
               about
               the
               sixth
               Month
               of
               the
               year
               1490.
               before
               Christ
               :
               and
               the
               time
               of
               their
               passing
               over
               a
               
                 a
                 Deut
                 II.
                 14.
                 
              
               Zered
               ,
               when
               all
               that
               Generation
               was
               dead
               ,
               except
               Ioshua
               and
               Caleb
               ;
               this
               was
               about
               the
               sixth
               month
               of
               the
               year
               before
               Christ
               1452.
               so
               that
               the
               Execution
               was
               compleat
               just
               38
               years
               after
               that
               Sentence
               .
               see
               Uss.
               Annal.
               
            
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             died
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             within
             38
             years
             
             
               all
               within
               forty
               years
               .
            
             from
             that
             present
             .
             But
             for
             their
             Children
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             this
             Sin
             ,
             c
             
               c
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               31.
               
            
             Num.
             XIV
             .
             31.
             
             God
             bid
             Moses
             tell
             these
             Rebels
             ;
             
               They
               ,
               (
               your
               Children
               )
               shall
               know
               the
               Land
            
             that
             their
             Fathers
             despised
             .
             For
             
               they
               shall
               go
               thither
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               it
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               possess
               it
               ,
            
             d
             
               d
               Deut.
               I.
               39.
               
            
             Deut.
             I.
             39.
             
             But
             he
             told
             them
             withal
             ,
             that
             their
             Children
             e
             
               e
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               33.
               
            
             
               should
               wander
               in
               the
               wilderness
               forty
               years
               ,
               according
               to
               the
            
             f
             
               f
               v.
               34.
               
            
             
               number
               of
               the
               days
               that
               those
               Spies
               were
               searching
               the
               Land.
            
             God
             would
             have
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Remembrance
             ,
             of
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             his
             Judgement
             on
             them
             for
             it
             .
             And
             agreeably
             to
             what
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             God
             told
             them
             withall
             ,
             †
             
               †
               It
               was
               in
               the
               year
               1491
               before
               Christ
               ,
               b
               
                 b
                 Ex.
                 XII
                 .
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Month
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 day
                 of
                 that
                 Month
                 ,
              
               that
               by
               God's
               Command
               the
               People
               of
               Israel
               chose
               out
               their
               Lambs
               for
               the
               first
               Passover
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               Ex.
               XII
               .
               23.
               
               Which
               Passover
               they
               eat
               on
               
                 (
                 c
                 )
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Month
                 :
              
               and
               that
               very
               night
               was
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               d
               
                 d
                 Num.
                 XXXIII
                 3.
                 
              
               Num.
               XXXIII
               .
               3.
               
               But
               it
               was
               in
               the
               year
               before
               Christ
               1451
               ,
               
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Month
              
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               first
               passed
               over
               Iordan
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               e
               
                 e
                 Ios.
                 IV.
                 19.
                 
              
               Iosh.
               IV.
               19.
               and
               there
               at
               Gilgal
               they
               eat
               their
               first
               Passover
               
                 on
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 month
                 ,
              
               f
               
                 f
                 V.
                 10.
                 11.
                 
              
               Josh.
               V.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               So
               that
               between
               their
               choosing
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lambs
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               going
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               their
               passing
               over
               Iordan
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               space
               of
               just
               forty
               years
               .
               And
               there
               was
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               than
               forty
               years
               ,
               between
               their
               first
               Passover
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               their
               first
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               For
               this
               also
               see
               Uss.
               Annal.
               
            
             within
             those
             
               forty
               years
            
             your
             
               Carcases
               shall
               be
               wasted
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
            
             g
             
               g
               v.
               33.
               
            
             Num.
             XIV
             .
             33.
             
             So
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             :
             for
             within
             these
             
               forty
               years
            
             were
             all
             the
             38
             years
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             97.
             
             When
             the
             People
             saw
             these
             Ten
             spies
             all
             dead
             of
             the
             Plague
             ;
             
             
               They
               would
               go
               up
               and
               fight
               ,
               though
               forbidden
               .
            
             then
             they
             knew
             this
             was
             a
             Judgement
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             might
             justly
             deal
             with
             them
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             Therefore
             then
             they
             confessed
             ,
             they
             had
             
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord
            
             h
             
               h
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               40.
               
            
             Num.
             XIV
             .
             40.
             
             And
             then
             to
             make
             amends
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             running
             on
             headlong
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             But
             this
             was
             contrary
             to
             an
             express
             Command
             that
             God
             had
             given
             to
             Moses
             ,
             immediately
             upon
             their
             refusal
             before
             mentioned
             .
             On
             the
             very
             day
             that
             they
             refused
             to
             go
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             he
             bade
             Moses
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             i
             
               i
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               25.
               
               Deut.
               I
               40.
               
            
             
               to
               morrow
               turn
               you
               ,
               and
               get
               you
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Red
               Sea.
            
             Now
             on
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             though
             they
             confessed
             ,
             they
             had
             k
             
               k
               v.
               41.
               
            
             
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             in
             disobeying
             him
             ;
             they
             tell
             Moses
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             ,
             
               we
               will
               go
               up
               ,
               and
               fight
               against
               the
               Amorites
               .
            
             They
             added
             indeed
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             it
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               
               our
               God
               has
               commanded
               us
               .
            
             But
             to
             take
             away
             that
             excuse
             ,
             God
             bade
             Moses
             say
             to
             them
             again
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               24.
               
               Deut.
               l.
               42.
               
            
             
               Go
               not
               up
               ,
               neither
               fight
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               not
               among
               you
               .
            
             But
             they
             b
             
               b
               vers
               .
               43.
               
            
             
               would
               not
               hear
            
             ,
             but
             
               Rebelled
               ,
               and
               went
               up
               presumptuously
            
             into
             the
             mountain
             of
             the
             Amorites
             .
             There
             they
             found
             things
             as
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             expect
             ,
             God
             not
             being
             with
             them
             .
             That
             Warlike
             people
             ,
             being
             alarm'd
             by
             the
             Spies
             having
             been
             so
             lately
             among
             them
             *
             
               *
               The
               coming
               of
               those
               Spies
               was
               not
               only
               known
               to
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               but
               was
               remember'd
               by
               them
               forty
               years
               after
               ,
               o
               
                 o
                 Num.
                 XXI
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               Num.
               XXI
               .
               They
               knew
               that
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Israelites
               had
               
                 given
                 them
                 that
                 Land
              
               ,
               p
               
                 p
                 I●…sh
                 .
                 II.
                 9.
                 
              
               Iosh.
               II.
               9.
               
            
             ,
             had
             called
             in
             the
             help
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             c
             
               c
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               4●…
               ,
               45.
               
            
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             and
             Amalekites
             .
             And
             these
             were
             all
             drawn
             together
             ,
             to
             defend
             their
             Country
             against
             that
             vast
             Multitude
             of
             people
             that
             were
             coming
             to
             eat
             them
             up
             .
             A
             poor
             weak
             Multitude
             they
             were
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             not
             having
             God
             with
             them
             .
             They
             found
             themselves
             so
             when
             they
             came
             up
             to
             the
             Enemy
             .
             They
             were
             now
             
               in
               their
               own
               sight
            
             ,
             what
             the
             Spies
             had
             told
             them
             ,
             as
             Grashoppers
             in
             comparison
             .
             All
             their
             fighting
             men
             were
             d
             
               d
               Num
               XIV
               .
               45.
               
               Deut.
               I.
               44.
               
            
             beaten
             ,
             and
             chased
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             all
             the
             Countrey
             over
             .
             As
             many
             of
             them
             as
             
               got
               back
            
             to
             the
             Camp
             ,
             were
             now
             throughly
             sensible
             of
             their
             Sins
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             they
             remember'd
             the
             sentence
             that
             God
             had
             laid
             on
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             ,
             instead
             of
             going
             into
             the
             Good
             land
             they
             had
             despised
             ,
             they
             must
             now
             go
             wandring
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             days
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             For
             this
             they
             e
             
               e
               v.
               45.
               
            
             
               wept
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             They
             would
             have
             got
             him
             to
             take
             off
             that
             sentence
             :
             but
             that
             could
             not
             be
             :
             only
             this
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             change
             in
             it
             :
             whereas
             he
             had
             ordered
             them
             to
             begin
             their
             Journey
             
               to
               morrow
               into
               the
               wilderness
            
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             f
             
               f
               Num.
               XIV
               .
               45.
               
            
             
               to
               the
               Red
               Sea
            
             ,
             Num.
             XIV
             ,
             45.
             
             Now
             in
             compassion
             to
             their
             wounded
             men
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             leave
             to
             lie
             still
             g
             
               g
               Deut.
               l.
               46.
               
            
             
               many
               daies
            
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             so
             well
             cured
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             go
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             98.
             
             After
             this
             
               they
               took
               their
               Iourney
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ,
            
             as
             God
             
             
               They
               w●…nder
               38
               ye●…rs
               in
               the
               wilderness
               .
            
             had
             commanded
             them
             .
             Their
             way
             was
             now
             directly
             from
             Canaan
             toward
             the
             h
             
               h
               Deut.
               II.
               1.
               
            
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             :
             But
             it
             was
             not
             the
             same
             way
             that
             they
             came
             hither
             .
             For
             now
             they
             were
             to
             i
             
               i
               v.
               4.
               
            
             compass
             the
             land
             of
             Edom
             :
             Deut.
             II.
             1
             ,
             4.
             first
             from
             North
             to
             South
             ,
             till
             they
             came
             to
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             ;
             and
             then
             from
             South
             to
             North
             ,
             still
             compassing
             k
             
               k
               v.
               8.
               
            
             Idumaea
             till
             they
             came
             to
             the
             wilderness
             of
             Moab
             ,
             Deut.
             II.
             8.
             
             There
             they
             were
             to
             pass
             the
             brook
             l
             
               l
               v.
               13.
               
            
             Zered
             ,
             v.
             13.
             
             And
             so
             they
             did
             ,
             thirty
             eight
             years
             after
             their
             coming
             from
             m
             
               m
               v.
               14.
               
               1●…
               .
            
             Kadesh-Barnea
             .
             In
             which
             time
             all
             those
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             at
             the
             age
             of
             twenty
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             ,
             were
             n
             
               n
               v.
               16.
               
            
             
               consumed
               ,
               and
               dead
               from
               among
               the
               people
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             long
             and
             tedious
             Journey
             ,
             as
             God
             ordered
             it
             for
             them
             .
             For
             it
             was
             
               at
               his
               Commandment
            
             that
             
               they
               journied
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               Commandment
               they
               pitched
               their
               Camp.
            
             His
             pleasure
             was
             fignified
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Pillar
             ,
             of
             Cloud
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             of
             Fire
             by
             night
             .
             When
             the
             Pillar
             was
             taken
             up
             from
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             then
             ,
             
               after
               that
               ,
               they
               journied
            
             :
             and
             
               wheresoever
               that
               rested
               ,
               there
               they
               pitched
               their
               Camp.
            
             The
             way
             of
             
             it
             is
             largely
             and
             clearly
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               IX
               .
               15
               —
               23.
               
            
             described
             Num.
             IX
             .
             15
             —
             23.
             
             And
             whereas
             from
             
               Kadesh
               Barnea
            
             to
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             it
             was
             not
             above
             b
             
               b
               Bp.
               Patrick
               on
               N●…m
               .
               XXXIII
               .
               19.
               
            
             
               ●…en
               days
            
             Journey
             the
             shortest
             way
             ;
             they
             made
             it
             a
             Journey
             of
             37
             years
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             time
             they
             had
             no
             more
             than
             17
             Resting
             places
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             in
             every
             one
             of
             those
             places
             they
             had
             rested
             an
             equal
             space
             of
             time
             every
             time
             they
             had
             rested
             it
             would
             have
             been
             more
             than
             two
             years
             .
             No
             doubt
             in
             some
             places
             they
             rested
             ,
             a
             less
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             much
             longer
             .
             Then
             from
             
               Ezion
               Geber
            
             at
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             they
             went
             somewhat
             quicker
             to
             the
             Brook
             Zered
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Confines
             of
             Moab
             ,
             They
             went
             it
             in
             one
             year
             ,
             during
             which
             they
             had
             no
             more
             but
             eight
             Resting
             places
             .
             But
             now
             they
             had
             been
             full
             thirty
             and
             eight
             years
             in
             coming
             from
             
               Kadesh
               Barnea
            
             to
             the
             
               Brook
               Zered
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             by
             one
             c
             
               c
               
                 Geo.
                 Synce●…us
              
               in
               Chronogr
               .
               p.
               142.
               
               〈◊〉
               .
               Paris
               .
            
             that
             travel'd
             it
             himself
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             
               five
               days
               Iourney
            
             .
             Thus
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             give
             those
             Rebel's
             time
             to
             dye
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             of
             them
             did
             within
             those
             thirty
             eight
             years
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             time
             a
             New
             Generation
             was
             growing
             up
             ,
             which
             Ioshua
             and
             Caleb
             were
             to
             bring
             into
             the
             promised
             Land
             :
             and
             there
             to
             shew
             them
             how
             that
             good
             Land
             was
             belied
             by
             their
             ungrateful
             and
             rebellious
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             99
             Of
             what
             they
             did
             in
             those
             first
             thirty
             seven
             years
             ,
             or
             what
             
             
               Of
               their
               three
               last
               Rebellions
               .
            
             happen'd
             to
             them
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             we
             have
             very
             little
             Information
             in
             History
             ,
             only
             Moses
             gives
             us
             an
             account
             of
             three
             of
             their
             Rebellions
             in
             that
             time
             :
             which
             shewed
             how
             far
             they
             were
             from
             being
             reclaim'd
             by
             all
             their
             warnings
             and
             punishments
             .
          
           
             100.
             
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Rebellions
             was
             that
             which
             Korah
             and
             his
             
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               that
               of
               Korah
               .
            
             Complices
             raised
             against
             
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
            
             .
             It
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             d
             
               d
               Ios.
               Ant.
               IV.
               1.
               
            
             Iewish
             Historian
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               such
               a
               Sedition
               as
               never
               was
               known
               among
               the
               Greek
               or
               Barbarous
               Nations
               .
            
             The
             chief
             mover
             in
             it
             was
             Korah
             ,
             a
             Levite
             ,
             whose
             father
             Izhar
             was
             Brother
             to
             Amram
             the
             father
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             .
             He
             was
             himself
             a
             chief
             man
             among
             those
             of
             his
             Tribe
             :
             but
             he
             was
             not
             contented
             with
             that
             .
             He
             was
             for
             the
             Chief
             Priesthood
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             get
             it
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             to
             come
             at
             that
             ,
             but
             by
             breaking
             through
             the
             divine
             Institution
             of
             the
             three
             Orders
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             It
             was
             by
             God's
             immediate
             e
             
               e
               Ex.
               XXIX
               .
            
             Command
             ,
             that
             Moses
             had
             f
             
               f
               Lev.
               IX
               .
            
             consecrated
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             to
             be
             Priests
             ;
             which
             Act
             of
             his
             God
             had
             confirmed
             by
             sending
             
               Fire
               from
               heaven
            
             on
             their
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             g
             
               g
               Lev.
               IX
               .
               24.
               
            
             Lev.
             IX
             .
             24.
             
             He
             had
             also
             given
             them
             the
             Levites
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             h
             
               h
               Num.
               III.
               9.
               
               VIII
               .
               19.
               
            
             Num.
             III.
             9.
             
             VIII
             .
             19.
             in
             all
             the
             inferior
             parts
             of
             their
             ministry
             .
             But
             this
             was
             it
             which
             Korah
             could
             not
             endure
             .
             He
             was
             for
             the
             Priesthood
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             others
             of
             his
             Tribe
             ,
             Num.
             XVI
             .
             10.
             
             Which
             since
             God
             had
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             it
             of
             the
             People's
             Gift
             .
             The
             People
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             forget
             that
             ,
             before
             this
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             had
             gone
             by
             Primogeniture
             .
             It
             was
             
               (
               i
               )
               instead
               of
               all
               the
               First
               born
            
             of
             Israel
             that
             God
             took
             the
             Levites
             into
             
             
               Num.
               III.
               12
               ,
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             his
             Service
             ,
             Num.
             III.
             12
             ,
             41.
             
             For
             this
             reason
             it
             seems
             that
             Korah
             
             applied
             himself
             to
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Reuben
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first-born
             Son
             of
             Israel
             ;
             together
             with
             them
             there
             were
             a
             
               a
               Nu●…
               .
               XVI
               .
               〈◊〉
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               two
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Princes
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
            
             famous
             
               in
               the
               Congregation
            
             ,
             that
             rose
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             .
             It
             appears
             that
             all
             these
             took
             the
             Priesthood
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Korah
             himself
             .
             For
             b
             
               b
               v.
               1●…
               .
            
             
               they
               took
               every
               man
               his
               Censer
               ,
               and
               put
               fire
               in
               them
               ,
            
             (
             no
             doubt
             from
             the
             Altar
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             
               and
               laid
               incense
               thereon
            
             ,
             to
             offer
             it
             before
             the
             Lord.
             He
             that
             was
             not
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             did
             this
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             Num.
             III.
             10
             ,
             38.
             
             *
             
               *
               King
               Uzzial●…
               attempting
               to
               burn
               incense
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               not
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               he
               was
               chastised
               with
               the
               utmost
               severity
               for
               it
               .
               n
               
                 n
                 C●…ron
                 .
                 XXVI
                 .
                 16
                 —
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Leprosy
                 rose
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Fore●…
              
               at
               that
               Instant
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               saw
               it
               
                 thrust
                 h●…
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 himself
                 also
                 hasted
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 :
              
               and
               he
               
                 dwel●…
                 ever
                 after
                 in
                 a
                 separate
                 house
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Leper
                 unto
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 death
              
               ;
               and
               Iotham
               his
               Son
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Government
               of
               Israel
               2
               Chron
               ▪
               XXVI
               .
               16
               —
               21.
               
            
             This
             they
             could
             not
             but
             know
             .
             But
             they
             would
             venture
             it
             :
             thinking
             perhaps
             that
             the
             Laws
             which
             Moses
             delivered
             from
             God
             concerning
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             were
             not
             God's
             ,
             but
             his
             Own
             ,
             made
             in
             favour
             of
             ,
             and
             Combination
             with
             his
             Brother
             Aaron
             .
             If
             they
             had
             not
             thought
             so
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             dared
             to
             break
             out
             into
             such
             Language
             as
             they
             c
             
               c
               Nu●…
               .
               XVI
               .
               〈◊〉
               
            
             gave
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             v.
             3.
             
             When
             they
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
               you
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               you
            
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             mean
             less
             than
             Moses
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             returned
             the
             d
             
               d
               v.
               y.
               
            
             same
             words
             to
             Korah
             and
             his
             Brethren
             .
             It
             was
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             you
             take
             that
             which
             God
             has
             not
             given
             you
             ,
             Vers.
             7.
             
             God
             had
             surely
             given
             it
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             as
             he
             shewed
             by
             e
             
               e
               〈◊〉
               .
               IX
               .
               ult
               ▪
               
            
             sending
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             on
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             Therefore
             this
             which
             they
             were
             now
             doing
             was
             directly
             in
             opposition
             to
             God.
             So
             Moses
             f
             
               f
               N●…
               .
               XVI
               .
               〈◊〉
               
            
             tells
             Korah
             ,
             v.
             11.
             
               both
               thou
               and
               all
               thy
               Company
               are
               gather'd
               together
               against
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               what
               is
               Aaron
               that
               you
               murmure
               against
               Him
               ?
            
             That
             Miracle
             was
             wrought
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Israel
             .
             And
             they
             could
             not
             have
             forgotten
             it
             since
             ,
             being
             wrought
             but
             five
             months
             before
             their
             coming
             to
             
               Kadesh
               Barnea
            
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             they
             ascribed
             it
             to
             some
             other
             cause
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God's
             approbation
             of
             A●…ron
             .
             Therefore
             now
             there
             was
             no
             convincing
             them
             of
             their
             Error
             any
             otherwise
             than
             by
             putting
             the
             matter
             to
             God.
             Moses
             offers
             them
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             should
             g
             
               g
               v.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               take
               Censers
            
             ,
             and
             
               put
               Fire
            
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             
               offer
               Incense
            
             before
             the
             Tabernacle
             :
             and
             Aaron
             should
             do
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             should
             see
             whom
             God
             would
             chuse
             .
             Moses
             at
             the
             same
             time
             h
             
               h
               v.
               11.
               
            
             sent
             for
             those
             Sons
             of
             Reuben
             .
             But
             they
             seemed
             to
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             the
             civil
             Government
             ;
             and
             ●…refore
             they
             Refused
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             They
             said
             ,
             i
             
               i
               v.
               11.
               
            
             
               we
               will
               not
               come
               up
            
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             charged
             him
             with
             making
             himself
             k
             
               k
               v.
               13.
               
            
             
               a
               Prince
               over
               them
            
             ,
             v.
             13.
             and
             with
             breach
             of
             Trust
             ,
             and
             deluding
             the
             People
             with
             Promises
             of
             things
             ,
             of
             which
             now
             their
             l
             
               l
               v.
               14.
               
            
             senses
             shewed
             them
             the
             contrary
             ,
             v.
             14.
             
             They
             ended
             as
             they
             begun
             ,
             
               we
               will
               not
               come
               up
            
             .
             So
             they
             m
             
               m
               v.
               24.
               
            
             stay'd
             still
             in
             their
             Tabernacles
             ,
             v.
             24.
             which
             were
             near
             to
             
             Korah's
             ,
             the
             Cohathites
             being
             encamped
             next
             to
             the
             Reubenites
             .
             
             Perhaps
             on
             account
             of
             this
             Conspiracy
             they
             might
             have
             one
             Tabernacle
             in
             common
             .
             There
             to
             shew
             they
             did
             not
             fear
             what
             Moses
             could
             do
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             brought
             their
             wives
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Children
             together
             ,
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             with
             them
             in
             the
             event
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             Korah
             the
             mean
             while
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             every
             where
             .
             He
             was
             surely
             very
             busy
             to
             bring
             up
             all
             the
             Numbers
             he
             could
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             head
             them
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             .
             That
             he
             was
             a
             great
             Demagogue
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Ios.
               Aut.
               IV.
               2.
               
            
             Iosephus
             saith
             ;
             and
             he
             shewed
             it
             throughout
             this
             whole
             Action
             .
             In
             his
             speech
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Congregation
               are
               holy
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               is
               among
               them
               ,
            
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             ;
             
               wherefore
               then
               lift
               you
               up
               your selves
               above
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             b
             
               b
               Num.
               XVI
               .
               3.
               
            
             v.
             3.
             with
             these
             and
             such
             like
             flatteries
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             he
             had
             charmed
             them
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             now
             he
             had
             c
             
               c
               vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             
               gather'd
               all
               the
               Congregation
               together
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             There
             it
             was
             now
             to
             be
             tried
             ,
             who
             it
             was
             that
             God
             had
             chosen
             ,
             or
             would
             chuse
             .
          
           
             101.
             
             But
             while
             the
             250
             were
             preparing
             to
             offer
             their
             incense
             ,
             
             
               God's
               Judgements
               on
               Him
               ,
               and
               his
               Complices
               ;
            
             Moses
             went
             where
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             were
             together
             ,
             and
             called
             off
             the
             People
             ,
             d
             
               d
               vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             that
             they
             might
             not
             perish
             with
             those
             Men.
             He
             declared
             that
             here
             would
             be
             the
             Trial
             ,
             whether
             God
             had
             spoke
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             no.
             e
             
               e
               v.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
            
             
               If
               these
               Men
               dye
               the
               Common
               Death
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               then
               the
               Lord
               has
               not
               sent
               me
               :
               but
               if
               the
               Earth
               open
               her
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               swallow
               them
               up
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               is
               theirs
               ,
            
             then
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             
               that
               these
               Men
               have
               provoked
               the
               Lord.
            
             No
             sooner
             had
             he
             made
             an
             end
             of
             speaking
             those
             words
             ,
             but
             f
             
               f
               31
               ,
               3●…
               .
            
             
               the
               ground
               clave
            
             under
             them
             ,
             
               and
               swallowed
               them
               up
            
             ,
             and
             
               their
               Families
            
             ,
             even
             
               all
               that
               belonged
               to
               them
            
             .
             The
             mean
             while
             ,
             for
             the
             250
             Men
             that
             were
             offering
             Incense
             ,
             (
             and
             likely
             Korah
             was
             among
             them
             ;
             g
             
               g
               v.
               40.
               
            
             see
             vers
             .
             40.
             )
             against
             them
             h
             
               h
               v.
               35.
               
            
             
               there
               came
               out
               a
               fire
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               consumed
               them
            
             in
             the
             very
             Fact.
             It
             was
             well
             for
             
             Korah's
             Sons
             ,
             that
             they
             i
             
               i
               Num.
               XXVI
               .
               II.
               
            
             deserted
             him
             in
             this
             Action
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             means
             they
             saved
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             continued
             his
             Family
             ;
             of
             whom
             came
             k
             
               k
               1
               Chron.
               VI.
               22
               —
               29.
               
            
             Samuel
             the
             great
             Saint
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whom
             David
             l
             
               l
               Ps.
               XCIX
               .
               6.
               and
               on
               the
               incorrigible
               People
               .
            
             pla●…
             next
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             Ps.
             XCIX
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             101.
             
             It
             was
             wonderful
             to
             see
             the
             People's
             stupidity
             under
             all
             this
             .
             They
             that
             just
             now
             had
             been
             Eye
             witnesses
             of
             those
             dreadful
             Judgements
             of
             God
             employing
             both
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             those
             Rebels
             ,
             yet
             as
             if
             all
             this
             had
             happen'd
             in
             their
             favour
             ,
             they
             still
             called
             them
             m
             
               m
               Num.
               XVI
               .
               41.
               
            
             
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             they
             did
             after
             time
             for
             Deliberation
             :
             for
             it
             was
             
               on
               the
               morrow
            
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               murmured
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
            
             charging
             them
             with
             the
             Murder
             of
             these
             Men.
             They
             told
             them
             plainly
             ,
             
               you
               have
               killed
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             as
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             God's
             Work
             ,
             but
             theirs
             ;
             perhaps
             by
             Art
             Magick
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             might
             think
             that
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             outdid
             the
             Magicians
             of
             Egypt
             .
             The
             People
             were
             so
             enraged
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             broke
             out
             into
             an
             open
             Insurrection
             .
             n
             
               n
               v.
               42.
               
            
             
               The
               Congregation
               was
               gather'd
               against
               Moses
            
             and
             
             against
             Aaron
             .
             It
             was
             high
             time
             for
             God
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             by
             his
             
               Glory
               appearing
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             .
             God
             declared
             his
             meaning
             by
             it
             to
             Moses
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             a
             
               a
               v.
               49.
               
            
             
               consume
               them
               as
               in
               a
               moment
               .
            
             But
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             both
             Moses
             and
             
               Aaron
               fell
               upon
               their
               faces
            
             ,
             and
             prayed
             .
             At
             their
             Prayer
             God
             forbore
             destroying
             those
             Rebels
             ,
             but
             he
             sent
             the
             Plague
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             presently
             b
             
               b
               v.
               49.
               
            
             consumed
             14700
             persons
             ,
             
               beside
               them
               that
               died
            
             in
             the
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             by
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             102.
             
             It
             was
             very
             visible
             by
             this
             great
             Example
             ,
             that
             Miraculous
             
             
               God
               appoints
               two
               Memorials
               to
               be
               kept
               .
            
             Judgements
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             quell
             the
             Rebellious
             Spirits
             of
             this
             People
             :
             but
             that
             there
             must
             be
             some
             permanent
             Tokens
             besides
             to
             continue
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             mind
             them
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             what
             they
             or
             their
             Forefathers
             had
             suffer'd
             ,
             or
             seen
             .
             Therefore
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             c
             
               c
               Num.
               XVI
               .
               37
               —
               40.
               
            
             order
             the
             taking
             up
             of
             
               the
               Censers
               of
               Korah
               and
               his
               250
               Men
               ,
            
             and
             the
             working
             of
             them
             into
             
               broad
               plates
               for
               the
               covering
               of
               the
               Altar
               ;
               to
               be
               a
               Memorial
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               none
               that
            
             
             
               d
               v.
               40.
               
            
             
               was
               not
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Aaron
               should
               come
               near
               to
               offer
               Incense
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               that
               he
               be
               not
               as
            
             Korah
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             give
             them
             a
             further
             Memorial
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             caused
             e
             
               e
               XVII
               .
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               twelve
               Rods
            
             ,
             or
             Staves
             ,
             one
             for
             each
             of
             the
             
               twelve
               Tribes
            
             of
             Israel
             ,
             with
             the
             Tribe's
             name
             written
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             one
             for
             Levi
             besides
             ,
             with
             
             Aaron's
             Name
             written
             upon
             it
             ;
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             before
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             ly
             there
             only
             for
             one
             night
             .
             God
             told
             Moses
             what
             would
             be
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             he
             found
             it
             so
             the
             next
             morning
             :
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               Rod
               of
               Aaron
               was
               budded
               ,
            
             and
             had
             
               brought
               forth
               Blossoms
            
             ;
             and
             those
             came
             to
             be
             Almonds
             all
             in
             that
             one
             night
             .
             Moses
             brought
             out
             all
             those
             Rods
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             might
             see
             them
             .
             Of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             every
             one
             acknowledged
             his
             own
             Rod.
             Then
             God
             caused
             Moses
             to
             bring
             back
             
             Aaron's
             Rod
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             it
             before
             the
             Ark
             ,
             to
             remain
             there
             ,
             
               for
               a
               Token
               against
               those
               Rebels
               ,
               and
               quite
               to
               take
               away
               their
               Murmuring
               for
               the
               future
               .
            
          
           
             103.
             
             Now
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             Israel
             had
             seen
             these
             miraculous
             
             
               The
               People
               obstinate
               to
               the
               last
               :
            
             proofs
             ,
             of
             God's
             insisting
             on
             his
             choice
             of
             Aaron
             to
             be
             Priest
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             asserting
             the
             Authority
             of
             Moses
             .
             They
             had
             also
             seen
             those
             dreadful
             Judgements
             of
             God
             ;
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Plagues
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             all
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             those
             Rebels
             that
             attempted
             to
             set
             up
             themselves
             against
             these
             his
             Ministers
             .
             What
             disposition
             that
             People
             were
             in
             after
             this
             ,
             God
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             let
             us
             know
             ,
             by
             giving
             us
             the
             Passionate
             words
             into
             which
             they
             broke
             out
             on
             this
             occasion
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             f
             
               f
               Num.
               XVII
               .
            
             
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               spake
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               saying
               ,
               behold
               we
               dye
               ,
               we
               perish
               ,
               we
               all
               perish
               .
               Whosoever
               cometh
               any
               thing
               near
               to
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               dye
               .
               Shall
               we
               be
               consumed
               with
               dying
            
             *
             
               *
               
                 After
                 
                   Mose●…
                   and
                   Aaron
                
                 had
                 brought
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 their
                 first
                 Complaint
                 against
                 them
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 they
                 had
                 put
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 of
                 bringing
                 them
                 into
                 g
                 
                   g
                   Ex.
                   XIII
                   .
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   a
                   Land
                   flowing
                   with
                   milk
                   and
                   honey
                
                 Ex.
                 XIII
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 found
                 fault
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 a
                 
                   a
                   Ex.
                   XIV
                   .
                   11.
                   
                
                 wilderness
                 ,
                 Ex.
                 XIV
                 .
                 11.
                 where
                 first
                 ,
                 their
                 b
                 
                   b
                   XV.
                   24.
                   
                
                 water
                 was
                 b●…r
                 ,
                 XV.
                 24.
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 c
                 
                   c
                   XVI
                   .
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   nothing
                   to
                   eat
                
                 ,
                 XVI
                 .
                 3.
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 there
                 was
                 d
                 
                   d
                   XVII
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   no
                   water
                
                 ,
                 XVII
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 God
                 was
                 so
                 Gracious
                 as
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 fall
                 these
                 defects
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forgive
                 their
                 Sin
                 of
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 died
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 renew
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 Promise
                 ,
                 of
                 bringing
                 them
                 into
                 e
                 
                   e
                   Num.
                   XXXIII
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Lev.
                   XX.
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   a
                   Land
                   flowing
                   with
                   milk
                   and
                   honey
                   ,
                
                 Num.
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 just
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spies
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 f
                 
                   f
                   Num.
                   XIII
                   .
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   a
                   Land
                   that
                   eat
                   up
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   thereof
                
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 Moses
                 had
                 promised
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 Tumuk
                 ,
                 worse
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 God
                 g
                 
                   g
                   XIV
                   .
                   37.
                   
                
                 cut
                 off
                 those
                 Spies
                 that
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 that
                 false
                 information
                 .
                 Then
                 for
                 their
                 so
                 often
                 repeated
                 ▪
                 Sin
                 of
                 murmuring
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 should
                 h
                 
                   h
                   vers
                   .
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   dye
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 i
                 
                   i
                   33.
                   
                
                 
                   forty
                   years
                
                 .
                 This
                 terrible
                 Sentence
                 daunted
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 .
                 But
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                 Kor●…h's
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 Dath●…
                 and
                 Abiram
                 k
                 
                   k
                   XVI
                   .
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                
                 revived
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 ,
                 Num.
                 XVI
                 .
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 charge
                 against
                 Moses
                 ,
                 they
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   brought
                   us
                   up
                   to
                   kill
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                   ;
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   brought
                   us
                   into
                   a
                   Land
                   that
                   flows
                   with
                   milk
                   and
                   honey
                   .
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   put
                   out
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   ?
                
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 make
                 them
                 believe
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Land
                 flowing
                 with
                 milk
                 and
                 honey
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Wilderness
                 ?
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 downright
                 Rebellion
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Ten
                 Spies
                 l
                 
                   l
                   XIV
                   .
                   37.
                   
                
                 died
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 two
                 Da●…han
                 and
                 Abiran●…
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 belonged
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 m
                 
                   m
                   XVI
                   .
                   32.
                   
                
                 swallowed
                 up
                 at
                 once
                 by
                 the
                 Ground
                 opening
                 under
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 the
                 Sin
                 these
                 Men
                 died
                 for
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 what
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
                 There
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 when
                 ,
                 reflecting
                 upon
                 this
                 Judgement
                 on
                 Dathan
                 and
                 Ab●…ram
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 telling
                 Moses
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   n
                   XVII
                   .
                   1●…
                   .
                
                 XVII
                 .
                 12.
                 
                   behold
                   we
                   dye
                   ,
                   we
                   perish
                   ,
                   we
                   all
                   perish
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 must
                 dye
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 help
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 all
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 perish
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 their
                 words
                 .
                 They
                 boldly
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 many
                 others
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 o
                 
                   o
                   XX.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   XXI
                   .
                   5.
                   
                
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 came
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 Num.
                 XX.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 and
                 XXI
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 freshest
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 most
                 stuck
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 had
                 advanced
                 his
                 Brother
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 which
                 always
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 engrossing
                 of
                 Honour
                 and
                 Riches
                 into
                 one
                 Family
                 ,
                 as
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 People's
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 appeared
                 by
                 their
                 so
                 generally
                 joyning
                 with
                 Korah
                 and
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 
                 Aaron's
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 Koráh
                 had
                 with
                 him
                 p
                 
                   p
                   Num.
                   XVI
                   .
                   2.
                   vers
                   .
                   18.
                   
                
                 250
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 their
                 Nation
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 took
                 Censers
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 officiate
                 as
                 Priests
                 in
                 burning
                 
                   Incense
                   at
                   the
                   Door
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   .
                
                 The
                 People
                 saw
                 them
                 all
                 struck
                 dead
                 with
                 q
                 
                   q
                   v.
                   35.
                   
                
                 
                   Fire
                   from
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 said
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 Command
                 ,
                 r
                 
                   r
                   v.
                   37
                   ,
                   38
                   ,
                   39.
                   
                
                 
                   their
                   Censers
                   were
                   taken
                   up
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 into
                 Plates
                 for
                 the
                 
                   covering
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 expressly
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 s
                 
                   s
                   v.
                   40.
                   
                
                 
                   a
                   Memorial
                
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 
                   of
                   the
                   ●…ons
                   of
                   Aaron
                
                 ,
                 that
                 t
                 
                   t
                   Num.
                   XVI
                   .
                   40.
                   
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &c.
                 
                   not
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   them
                   should
                   come
                   near
                   to
                   offer
                   incense
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   as
                   Korah
                   and
                   his
                   Company
                   ,
                
                 Num.
                 XVI
                 .
                 40.
                 
                 All
                 this
                 the
                 People
                 must
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 hare
                 been
                 a
                 warning
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 might
                 also
                 know
                 what
                 Moses
                 now
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 concerning
                 u
                 
                   u
                   Num.
                   XVII
                   .
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Aaron's
                   Rod
                
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 laid
                 up
                 before
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 second
                 Memorial
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 People
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 any
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 x
                 
                   x
                   vers
                   .
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   that
                   they
                   dye
                   not
                
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 think
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 y
                 
                   y
                   v.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   spoke
                   to
                   Moses
                
                 those
                 passionate
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   dye
                   ,
                   we
                   perish
                   ,
                   we
                   all
                   perish
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 we
                 hear
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 dying
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 words
                 especially
                 went
                 to
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 had
                 z
                 
                   z
                   XVI
                   .
                   40.
                   
                   XVII
                   .
                   13.
                   
                
                 said
                 on
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Plates
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 Censers
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Memorial
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 repeat
                 them
                 here
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   shall
                   come
                   near
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   dye
                   .
                
              
               
                 God
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 farther
                 provision
                 against
                 their
                 falling
                 into
                 this
                 Sin
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 fresh
                 Declaration
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 People
                 had
                 repeated
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 said
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   comes
                   near
                   shall
                   dye
                   ,
                
                 God
                 repeated
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   comes
                   near
                   shall
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 enough
                 
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   7.
                   
                
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Context
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 .
              
            
             ?
          
           
           
             104.
             
             The
             direful
             Complaints
             of
             the
             heavy
             Judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               as
               appeared
               by
               their
               bitter
               complaints
               ;
            
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             inflicted
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             expected
             the
             like
             on
             themselves
             ,
             do
             plainly
             shew
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Abhorrence
             of
             the
             Sins
             by
             which
             those
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             died
             ,
             and
             perish'd
             ,
             had
             provoked
             the
             Righteous
             God
             to
             send
             these
             Judgements
             upon
             them
             .
             So
             far
             they
             were
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             mind
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             thought
             of
             no
             other
             but
             that
             they
             should
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XVII
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               all
               perish
            
             in
             like
             manner
             :
             though
             they
             knew
             that
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             unless
             they
             themselves
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             Sins
             .
             They
             did
             not
             know
             but
             they
             might
             all
             murmur
             against
             Moses
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             Dathan
             and
             Aoiram
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             105.
             
             But
             it
             seems
             ,
             they
             took
             a
             more
             particular
             notice
             of
             the
             Sin
             
             
               especially
               on
               K●…rah's
               death
               .
            
             of
             Korah
             and
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Judgement
             of
             God
             inflicted
             on
             them
             .
             God
             had
             appointed
             b
             
               b
               Num.
               XVI
               .
               38.
               
            
             
               the
               Censers
               of
               those
               Sinners
               against
               their
               own
               Souls
            
             to
             be
             worked
             into
             
               a
               Covering
               for
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             Memorial
             to
             all
             that
             were
             
               not
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               Aaron
               ,
            
             that
             not
             c
             
               c
               See
               Num.
               XVI
               .
               40.
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               page
               47.
               
            
             
               o●…e
               Man
            
             of
             them
             should
             
               come
               near
               to
               offer
               Incense
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             officiate
             as
             a
             Priest
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             not
             suffer
             as
             Korah
             and
             
               his
               Company
            
             had
             done
             .
             Moses
             d
             
               d
               Num.
               XVII
               .
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             warned
             them
             again
             of
             the
             same
             at
             
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             that
             Second
             Memorial
             of
             
             Aaron's
             Rod
             :
             which
             warning
             of
             his
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             immediate
             occasion
             of
             those
             passionate
             words
             .
             Thereupon
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             a
             
               a
               vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               spake
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               saying
               ,
               behold
               ,
               we
               dye
               ,
               we
               perish
               ,
               we
               all
               perish
               :
            
             then
             adding
             that
             which
             stuck
             most
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             b
             
               b
               XVI
               .
               40.
               
            
             words
             that
             he
             spake
             at
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             former
             Memorial
             ,
             Num.
             XVI
             .
             40.
             
             There
             it
             was
             declared
             ,
             as
             they
             here
             repeated
             the
             words
             ,
             c
             
               c
               XVII
               .
               13.
               
               See
               it
               here
               in
               the
               bottom
               .
            
             
               Every
               one
            
             that
             comes
             
               near
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             to
             offer
             Incense
             ,
             
               shall
               dye
            
             .
             How
             then
             ?
             say
             they
             ,
             
               have
               we
               done
               dying
            
             ?
             Is
             the
             Danger
             over
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ,
             unless
             we
             give
             up
             our
             Right
             of
             doing
             the
             same
             that
             Korah
             did
             ;
             which
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             promise
             for
             themselves
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             here
             is
             nothing
             else
             in
             all
             their
             speech
             ,
             but
             Tokens
             of
             the
             utmost
             impenitence
             .
             They
             neither
             ask
             Pardon
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             of
             either
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             desire
             that
             Moses
             would
             Pray
             for
             them
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             make
             the
             least
             confession
             of
             any
             Sin
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             or
             those
             Rebels
             were
             guilty
             of
             .
             The
             last
             mention
             they
             made
             of
             them
             in
             all
             this
             History
             was
             d
             
               d
               XVI
               .
               41.
               
            
             Num.
             XVI
             .
             41
             ,
             where
             they
             charged
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             with
             killing
             them
             .
             They
             told
             them
             plainly
             ,
             
               you
               have
               killed
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             For
             this
             God
             justly
             called
             them
             
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XVII
               .
               10.
               
            
             Rebels
             ,
             ch
             .
             XVII
             .
             10.
             and
             provided
             the
             second
             Memorial
             ,
             
               quite
               to
               take
               away
               their
               murmurings
               ,
               that
               they
               dye
               not
               .
            
             But
             they
             were
             still
             for
             b
             
               b
               vers
               .
               22
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               dying
               and
               perishing
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             they
             would
             promise
             to
             Amend
             ,
             and
             give
             over
             those
             Rebellions
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             that
             did
             dye
             and
             perish
             had
             brought
             those
             Judgements
             on
             themselves
             .
          
           
             106.
             
             By
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             abundantly
             appears
             ,
             that
             as
             yet
             
             
               God
               gives
               a
               New
               Law
               ,
               against
               intruding
               into
               the
               Priesthood
               .
            
             
               the
               Murmurings
            
             were
             not
             
               quite
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             nor
             were
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             this
             Generation
             was
             living
             .
             God
             was
             therefore
             so
             much
             the
             more
             concerned
             to
             take
             care
             that
             they
             might
             not
             destroy
             themselves
             by
             their
             Rebellions
             ,
             before
             the
             Time
             was
             run
             out
             that
             he
             had
             set
             them
             to
             wander
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             And
             since
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             this
             ,
             no
             sort
             of
             Miracles
             would
             do
             ,
             for
             all
             had
             been
             tried
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             ,
             on
             this
             stiff-necked
             People
             ;
             therefore
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             resort
             to
             the
             Ordinary
             means
             ,
             by
             enacting
             Judicial
             Laws
             ,
             with
             strict
             Penalties
             ;
             and
             making
             it
             the
             business
             of
             Persons
             concern'd
             to
             see
             them
             put
             in
             Execution
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             Aaron
             himself
             that
             was
             chiefly
             concern'd
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             publick
             worship
             .
             He
             was
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             that
             was
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             be
             Judge
             in
             all
             causes
             touching
             Religion
             :
             and
             c
             
               c
               Deut.
               XVII
               .
               11.
               12.
               
            
             
               from
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               deliver
            
             there
             was
             to
             be
             no
             Appeal
             ,
             Deut.
             XVII
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Therefore
             now
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             those
             disputes
             about
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             deliver
             to
             Aaron
             a
             Judicial
             Law
             ,
             concerning
             Holy
             places
             and
             things
             ,
             Num.
             XVIII
             .
             1
             —
             7.
             
             By
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             d
             
               d
               Num.
               XVIII
               .
               1
               —
               7.
               
            
             God
             laid
             upon
             Him
             and
             his
             Sons
             the
             whole
             charge
             of
             those
             places
             and
             things
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             Vessels
             thereof
             ;
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Priest's
             Court
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             Altar
             of
             Sacrifice
             .
             But
             for
             the
             People's
             Court
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Offices
             in
             the
             outer
             Verge
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             God
             laid
             the
             charge
             of
             all
             these
             on
             the
             other
             Levites
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Aaron
             .
             And
             as
             well
             to
             oblige
             them
             ,
             both
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Levites
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             their
             respective
             charges
             ,
             as
             to
             deter
             others
             from
             breaking
             in
             upon
             them
             ;
             he
             ordain'd
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             should
             intrude
             into
             any
             place
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             should
             meddle
             with
             any
             of
             the
             Vessels
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             should
             the
             Levites
             that
             suffer'd
             him
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             for
             those
             places
             and
             vessels
             that
             were
             within
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Priests
             the
             Sons
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             if
             any
             stranger
             should
             presume
             to
             come
             near
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             e
             
               e
               vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               put
               to
               death
            
             ,
             v.
             7.
             nay
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             a
             Levite
             ,
             as
             Korah
             was
             ,
             he
             must
             dye
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Priests
             that
             suffer'd
             it
             must
             also
             dye
             with
             him
             ,
             f
             
               f
               v.
               3.
               
               Their
               second
               Massa
               and
               Meriba
               .
            
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             107.
             
             They
             were
             by
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             kept
             under
             a
             lasting
             Aw
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             by
             Temporary
             Miracles
             .
             So
             that
             now
             ,
             from
             this
             time
             forward
             ,
             we
             read
             no
             more
             of
             any
             one
             's
             intruding
             into
             the
             office
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             in
             
             Moses's
             time
             ,
             or
             his
             Successors
             :
             Nor
             do
             we
             read
             of
             the
             People's
             Murmuring
             on
             any
             other
             account
             ,
             till
             37
             years
             after
             their
             departure
             from
             
               Kadesh
               Barnea
            
             .
             Then
             the
             Children
             
             of
             Israel
             ,
             being
             come
             down
             to
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XXXIII
               .
               35.
               
            
             
               Ezion
               Geber
            
             ,
             Num.
             XXXIII
             .
             35.
             which
             was
             by
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             b
             
               b
               1
               Kings
               IX
               .
               26.
               n.
               73.
               
            
             1
             Kings
             IX
             .
             26.
             there
             it
             seems
             they
             lost
             the
             Brook
             that
             Moses
             fetcht
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             at
             Massa
             and
             Meriba
             ,
             Ex.
             XVII
             .
             This
             Brook
             had
             followed
             them
             hitherto
             ,
             but
             it
             could
             not
             ascend
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
             their
             next
             station
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             c
             
               c
               Num.
               XX.
               1.
               and
               XXXIII
               .
               36.
               
            
             Kadesh
             in
             the
             *
             
               *
               There
               it
               was
               that
               Miriam
               the
               Sister
               of
               Moses
               dyed
               ;
               by
               which
               we
               know
               the
               just
               Time
               of
               their
               being
               there
               .
               For
               at
               Mount
               Hor
               ,
               which
               was
               their
               very
               next
               stage
               ,
               there
               her
               Brother
               Aaron
               dyed
               :
               which
               was
               in
               a
               
                 a
                 Num.
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 the
                 fortieth
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 month
                 of
                 that
              
               year
               .
               But
               
               Miriam's
               death
               is
               remember'd
               by
               the
               Iews
               on
               the
               Tenth
               day
               of
               the
               first
               month
               :
               by
               which
               account
               she
               dyed
               not
               quite
               four
               months
               before
               him
               .
               b
               
                 b
                 Ios.
                 Ant.
                 IV.
                 4.
                 p.
                 109.
                 
                 G.
                 
              
               Iosephus
               saith
               she
               was
               buried
               there
               on
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Sein
               ,
               So
               it
               seems
               it
               was
               remember'd
               in
               his
               time
               .
            
             wilderness
             of
             Zin
             ,
             Num.
             XX.
             1.
             
             Hereupon
             there
             was
             a
             second
             d
             
               d
               Num.
               XXVIII
               .
               14.
               and
               Deut.
               XXXII
               .
               51.
               
            
             Massa
             ,
             and
             Meriba
             ,
             so
             called
             on
             the
             following
             occasion
             .
             There
             being
             
               no
               water
               for
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               they
               gather'd
               themselves
               together
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               :
               and
               the
               People
            
             dd
             
               dd
               Num.
               XX.
               2.
               v.
               3.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               chid
               with
               Moses
               and
               said
               ,
               would
               to
               God
               we
               had
               dyed
               with
               our
               Brethren
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               wherefore
               have
               you
               made
               us
               to
               come
               out
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               to
               bring
               us
               into
               this
               evil
               place
               ?
            
             Here
             is
             none
             of
             all
             those
             good
             things
             we
             were
             to
             have
             in
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             e
             
               e
               v.
               5.
               
            
             
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               water
               to
               drink
               .
            
             This
             want
             of
             water
             was
             a
             Temptation
             that
             they
             had
             not
             Faith
             to
             withstand
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             even
             now
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             see
             by
             
               the
               Pillar
               of
               Chud
            
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             God
             which
             brought
             them
             up
             out
             of
             Egypt
             was
             still
             with
             them
             .
             And
             they
             knew
             what
             he
             could
             do
             in
             this
             very
             case
             ,
             by
             having
             ee
             
               ee
               Ex.
               XVII
               .
               6.
               
            
             seen
             what
             he
             did
             in
             the
             like
             :
             which
             they
             could
             not
             forget
             ,
             having
             lived
             upon
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ever
             since
             .
             But
             besides
             ,
             they
             had
             seen
             many
             other
             wonderful
             proofs
             of
             an
             Almighty
             Providence
             over
             them
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             had
             been
             deliver'd
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             brought
             through
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             and
             preserv'd
             and
             fed
             for
             so
             many
             years
             since
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             But
             all
             these
             great
             works
             of
             God
             they
             threw
             back
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             Contempt
             ,
             wishing
             they
             had
             never
             been
             .
             They
             wished
             that
             f
             
               f
               Num.
               XX.
               3.
               
            
             
               they
               had
               dyed
            
             with
             that
             Rebellious
             Crew
             that
             perished
             in
             the
             gain
             saying
             of
             Korah
             .
             This
             was
             such
             a
             g
             
               g
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               v.
               13.
               
            
             
               quarelling
               with
               God
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             v.
             13.
             that
             
               Moses
               the
               meekest
               Man
               on
               the
               Earth
            
             could
             not
             bear
             it
             .
             It
             provoked
             him
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             speak
             to
             them
             with
             Patience
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             ,
             when
             God
             commanded
             him
             to
             
               take
               his
               Rod
            
             ,
             and
             go
             ,
             and
             
               speak
               to
               the
               Rock
               before
               their
               Eyes
               :
            
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             
               it
               should
               give
               forth
               its
               water
               abundantly
            
             ;
             He
             called
             the
             People
             together
             to
             see
             this
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             stood
             there
             h
             
               h
               v.
               10.
               
            
             
               together
               before
               the
               Rock
            
             ,
             v.
             10.
             
             
               He
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               Hear
               now
               you
               Rebels
               ,
               must
               we
               fetch
               you
               water
               out
               of
               this
               Rock
               ?
            
             i
             
               i
               v.
               11.
               
            
             
               And
               Moses
               lift
               up
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Rod
               he
               sinote
               the
               Rock
               twice
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               came
               out
               abundantly
               .
            
             In
             his
             Anger
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             did
             so
             far
             forget
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             things
             like
             one
             that
             believed
             not
             what
             God
             had
             said
             to
             him
             .
             
               He
               struck
               the
               Rock
               twice
            
             ;
             when
             God
             had
             told
             
             him
             only
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XX.
               8.
               
            
             speaking
             to
             it
             would
             suffice
             .
             Aaron
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             fault
             with
             Moses
             :
             for
             which
             ,
             the
             dignity
             of
             their
             Persons
             being
             consider'd
             ,
             God
             thought
             fit
             to
             lay
             Exemplary
             Punishments
             on
             both
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             declared
             that
             b
             
               b
               v.
               12.
               
            
             
               neither
               of
               them
               should
               enter
               into
               Canaan
               .
            
             As
             for
             Aaron
             ,
             God
             shorten'd
             his
             Journey
             then
             presently
             ;
             for
             he
             dyed
             at
             the
             next
             station
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             c
             
               c
               v.
               28.
               
            
             Mount
             Hor
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             already
             shewn
             :
             and
             Moses
             dyed
             at
             d
             
               d
               Deut.
               XXXIV
               .
               5.
               
            
             Mount
             Nebo
             within
             six
             months
             after
             .
          
           
             108.
             
             The
             next
             Journey
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             was
             through
             a
             
             
               Third
               Murmuring
               at
               Tsalmona
               .
            
             tedious
             and
             troublesome
             e
             
               e
               Num.
               XXI
               .
               4.
               
            
             way
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             live
             upon
             ,
             but
             what
             came
             by
             daily
             and
             continual
             Miracles
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             thankful
             for
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             
               they
               spoke
            
             ,
             as
             well
             
               against
               God
            
             himself
             ,
             as
             
               against
               Moses
            
             .
             They
             joined
             them
             both
             together
             in
             this
             bitter
             Expostulation
             ;
             ee
             
               ee
               v.
               5.
               
            
             
               wherefore
               have
               You
               brought
               us
               up
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ?
               to
               dye
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ?
            
             Num.
             XXI
             .
             5.
             
             This
             was
             their
             Third
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             that
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             History
             of
             this
             Generation
             .
             For
             the
             punishment
             of
             this
             Sin
             ,
             f
             
               f
               v.
               6.
               punisht
               with
               fiery
               Serpents
               .
            
             
               God
               sent
               fiery
               Serpents
               among
               them
               ,
            
             v.
             6.
             
             It
             was
             a
             most
             venemous
             sort
             of
             Creature
             ,
             with
             which
             that
             Wilderness
             did
             abound
             .
             And
             they
             
               bit
               the
               People
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             
               a
               Multitude
               of
               them
               dyed
            
             of
             it
             .
             The
             rest
             came
             to
             Moses
             to
             intercede
             for
             them
             .
             g
             
               g
               v.
               7.
               
            
             
               They
               said
               ,
               we
               have
               sinned
               ;
               for
               we
               have
               spoken
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               against
               thee
               ;
               pray
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               take
               away
               the
               Serpents
               from
               us
               .
            
             They
             could
             not
             have
             asked
             a
             thing
             which
             Moses
             was
             readier
             to
             do
             .
             He
             prayed
             ,
             and
             God
             order'd
             him
             to
             h
             
               h
               v.
               8.
               
            
             set
             up
             the
             Image
             of
             such
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             made
             of
             Brass
             ,
             on
             the
             top
             of
             a
             very
             high
             Pole
             ;
             that
             
               every
               one
               that
               was
               bitten
            
             might
             
               look
               up
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               live
               .
            
             It
             is
             more
             than
             once
             that
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             minds
             us
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             his
             being
             i
             
               i
               Ioh.
               III.
               14.
               
               XII
               .
               32.
               
            
             
               lifted
               up
            
             on
             the
             Cross
             ;
             that
             they
             that
             are
             bitten
             with
             Sin
             may
             look
             up
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             109.
             
             This
             last
             Rebellion
             was
             at
             Tsalmona
             *
             
               *
               This
               place
               was
               so
               called
               from
               Tselem
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               an
               Image
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               this
               Brazen
               Serpent
               .
               It
               seems
               the
               People
               took
               this
               away
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               it
               in
               so
               great
               esteem
               ,
               that
               in
               process
               of
               time
               they
               came
               to
               worship
               it
               ,
               as
               an
               Idol
               :
               for
               which
               it
               was
               r
               
                 r
                 2
                 Kin.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 4
                 :
              
               broken
               in
               pieces
               by
               King
               Hezekiah
               ,
               2
               Kings
               XVIII
               .
               4.
               
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thirty
             
             
               At
               Zered
               was
               an
               end
               of
               this
               murmuring
               Generation
               .
            
             fift
             station
             of
             God's
             People
             in
             the
             k
             
               k
               Num.
               XXXIII
               .
               41.
               
            
             wilderness
             ,
             Num.
             XXXIII
             .
             41.
             
             In
             four
             stations
             more
             they
             came
             to
             the
             place
             called
             l
             
               l
               v.
               45.
               
            
             Dibon-Gad
             ,
             in
             the
             Valley
             of
             Zered
             .
             There
             ,
             as
             Moses
             tells
             us
             ,
             being
             m
             
               m
               Deut.
               II.
               13.
               
            
             come
             over
             the
             Brook
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             there
             were
             now
             none
             remaining
             of
             that
             Generation
             of
             men
             that
             were
             twenty
             years
             old
             or
             upward
             when
             they
             came
             up
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             It
             was
             now
             n
             
               n
               v.
               14.
               
            
             thirty
             eight
             years
             since
             they
             came
             from
             
               Kadesh
               Barnea
            
             ,
             and
             full
             forty
             years
             since
             God
             took
             them
             first
             to
             be
             his
             People
             in
             Egypt
             .
             All
             which
             time
             of
             o
             
               o
               Ps.
               XCV
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               forty
               years
               he
               was
               grieved
               with
               that
               Generation
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             continual
             Massa
             and
             Meriba
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             p
             
               p
               v.
               8.
               
            
             calls
             it
             ,
             Ps.
             XCV
             .
             8.
             for
             which
             q
             
               q
               v.
               11.
               
            
             
               God
               swore
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               rest
               ,
            
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
           
             110.
             
             Now
             they
             that
             were
             under
             that
             Sentence
             being
             all
             dead
             and
             
             
               The
               new
               ra●…
               under
               no
               Temptation
               to
               Murmuring
               .
            
             gone
             ,
             there
             remain'd
             none
             of
             any
             considerable
             Age
             ,
             but
             only
             Moses
             himself
             ,
             together
             with
             Ioshua
             and
             Caleb
             ,
             for
             whom
             there
             was
             a
             particular
             Exception
             .
             Besides
             these
             three
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             man
             left
             of
             that
             
             
               
                 a
                 Num.
              
               XIV
               .
               30.
               
            
             Nation
             that
             was
             full
             sixty
             years
             old
             .
             And
             of
             them
             that
             were
             now
             grown
             up
             ,
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             knew
             of
             nothing
             to
             murmur
             at
             ,
             living
             as
             well
             at
             this
             time
             as
             ever
             they
             did
             since
             they
             remember'd
             .
             Especially
             after
             they
             had
             conquered
             Sihon
             and
             Og
             ,
             the
             two
             warlike
             Kings
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             all
             their
             time
             a
             Terror
             to
             the
             neighbouring
             Nations
             .
             Og
             affected
             to
             make
             himself
             so
             ;
             for
             being
             descended
             from
             the
             old
             Giants
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             body
             of
             their
             size
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             it
             seen
             what
             he
             was
             by
             his
             b
             
               b
               Deut.
               III.
               11.
               
            
             Gigantick
             Accoutrements
             .
             But
             Sihon
             made
             himself
             so
             by
             his
             wars
             with
             all
             the
             Nations
             about
             him
             ;
             whom
             having
             subdued
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             took
             the
             Spoils
             of
             their
             Countries
             ,
             but
             what
             part
             of
             their
             Countries
             he
             pleased
             to
             add
             to
             his
             Dominions
             .
             Thus
             he
             took
             c
             
               c
               Iosh.
               XIII
               .
               25.
               
            
             
               half
               their
               Land
            
             from
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             glad
             to
             live
             quietly
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             From
             the
             d
             
               d
               Num.
               XXI
               .
               26.
               
            
             Moabites
             he
             took
             all
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             together
             with
             the
             City
             of
             Heshbon
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             the
             Seat
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             As
             for
             the
             e
             
               e
               Losh
               XIII
               .
               25.
               
            
             Midianites
             ,
             he
             had
             them
             so
             much
             at
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             they
             let
             him
             chuse
             whom
             he
             would
             of
             their
             Nation
             to
             be
             Kings
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             111.
             
             These
             Amorites
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             were
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             one
             
             
               Especially
               having
               Conquered
               the
               Amorites
               .
            
             of
             the
             seven
             Canaanitish
             Nations
             ;
             whom
             ,
             having
             now
             f
             
               f
               Gen.
               XV.
               16.
               
            
             
               filled
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               iniquities
               ,
            
             God
             had
             justly
             determined
             to
             destroy
             .
             And
             he
             chose
             his
             own
             People
             Israel
             to
             execute
             that
             Judgment
             upon
             them
             .
             It
             was
             by
             his
             Command
             that
             they
             killed
             g
             
               g
               Deut.
               II.
               34.
               
               III.
               6.
               
            
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             in
             both
             these
             Kingdoms
             ;
             which
             ,
             when
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             put
             them
             in
             such
             a
             Horror
             as
             made
             it
             impossible
             for
             God's
             people
             to
             mingle
             with
             any
             of
             those
             Idolatrous
             Nations
             .
             But
             they
             that
             made
             that
             slaughter
             were
             well
             paid
             for
             their
             pains
             .
             They
             h
             
               h
               —
               II.
               35.
               
               III
               7.
               
            
             got
             all
             the
             Riches
             to
             themselves
             that
             those
             Amorites
             had
             been
             gathering
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             besides
             what
             they
             had
             so
             lately
             taken
             from
             those
             other
             Nations
             .
             All
             this
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             had
             done
             in
             little
             more
             than
             two
             Months
             after
             their
             passing
             over
             Zered
             .
             And
             then
             they
             came
             to
             encamp
             in
             those
             i
             
               i
               Num.
               XXII
               .
               1.
               
            
             Plains
             of
             Moab
             which
             they
             had
             newly
             won
             from
             King
             Sihon
             .
             There
             they
             were
             in
             full
             k
             
               k
               —
               v.
               2.
               
            
             sight
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             having
             nothing
             between
             them
             and
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             river
             Iordan
             .
             So
             that
             now
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             having
             any
             Occasion
             to
             Murmur
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             the
             highest
             reason
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             those
             wonderfull
             Successes
             he
             had
             given
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             for
             much
             greater
             things
             that
             he
             had
             promised
             to
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             particularly
             his
             Promise
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             possession
             of
             that
             good
             Land
             which
             they
             saw
             now
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             112.
             
             This
             made
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             Devil
             to
             find
             out
             some
             other
             
             
               Therefore
               new
               the
               Devil
               was
               for
               tempting
               them
               to
               Whoredom
               and
               Idolatry
               .
            
             way
             for
             the
             tempting
             of
             that
             people
             into
             a
             National
             Sin.
             Of
             all
             other
             Sins
             ,
             if
             the
             Devil
             were
             to
             chuse
             ,
             he
             could
             find
             none
             more
             for
             
             his
             Turn
             than
             the
             Sin
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             that
             Sin
             ,
             in
             God's
             people
             ,
             being
             an
             Absolute
             breach
             of
             their
             Covenant
             with
             him
             .
             For
             the
             drawing
             of
             Them
             into
             this
             horrible
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Devil
             could
             think
             of
             no
             likelier
             way
             than
             by
             bringing
             a
             
               a
               1
               Kin.
               XI
               .
               1.
               
            
             strange
             women
             to
             keep
             Company
             with
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             b
             
               b
               v.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               turn
               away
               their
               hearts
               after
               other
               Gods.
            
             This
             was
             no
             hard
             Matter
             for
             him
             to
             do
             ;
             they
             being
             generally
             young
             men
             ,
             and
             living
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             many
             Idolatrous
             Nations
             .
             But
             that
             which
             made
             it
             easy
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Nations
             at
             this
             time
             had
             such
             dreadfull
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             danger
             they
             were
             in
             from
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             lived
             friendly
             among
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             passionately
             wish'd
             their
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             at
             any
             price
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             113.
             
             Those
             of
             Moab
             and
             Ammon
             had
             no
             Reason
             for
             any
             such
             fear
             ;
             
             
               All
               the
               Neighbouring
               Nations
               wished
               their
               Destruction
               .
            
             God
             having
             warned
             his
             people
             c
             
               c
               Deut
               II
               9
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               not
               to
               do
               any
               Act
               of
               Hostility
            
             to
             them
             .
             But
             that
             was
             more
             than
             they
             knew
             :
             They
             judged
             by
             what
             they
             saw
             before
             their
             Eyes
             .
             They
             saw
             a
             d
             
               d
               Num.
               XXII
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               11.
               
            
             Numerous
             people
             come
             into
             their
             Country
             .
             They
             had
             seen
             how
             King
             Sihon
             ,
             whom
             these
             Nations
             had
             found
             so
             much
             stronger
             than
             themselves
             ,
             was
             as
             nothing
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             this
             people
             .
             They
             had
             quite
             destroy'd
             him
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             in
             very
             few
             weeks
             .
             The
             
               Midianites
               (
               d
            
             )
             whose
             
             
               
                 d
                 d
                 Iosh.
              
               XIII
               .
               25.
               
            
             Kings
             had
             been
             King
             
             Sihon's
             Vassals
             ,
             on
             that
             very
             account
             had
             more
             reason
             to
             be
             afraid
             than
             either
             of
             the
             other
             Nations
             .
             They
             had
             therefore
             sent
             some
             of
             their
             e
             
               e
               Num.
               XXII
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             principal
             men
             to
             advise
             with
             Balak
             King
             of
             Moab
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             for
             securing
             themselves
             against
             that
             potent
             numerous
             people
             .
             The
             only
             way
             they
             could
             think
             of
             was
             ,
             by
             engaging
             a
             Divine
             power
             on
             their
             side
             ;
             such
             a
             power
             as
             should
             be
             superior
             to
             that
             by
             which
             Israel
             was
             said
             to
             have
             done
             all
             those
             wonderfull
             things
             f
             
               f
               Ios.
               II
               9
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             .
          
           
             114.
             
             But
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             must
             find
             out
             one
             that
             
             
               They
               hired
               the
               Prophet
               Balaam
               to
               assist
               .
            
             had
             such
             a
             power
             at
             his
             Call.
             They
             pitched
             upon
             one
             that
             was
             generally
             believed
             to
             have
             this
             :
             that
             was
             *
             
               *
               
                 Balaam
                 was
                 a
                 a
                 
                   a
                   Num.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   7.
                   
                
                 Syrian
                 ,
                 of
                 b
                 
                   b
                   XXII
                   .
                   5.
                   
                
                 Pethor
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 near
                 the
                 river
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 in
                 c
                 
                   c
                   Deut.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Of
                   BALAAM
                   
                
                 
                   Mesopotamia
                   .
                   Tera
                
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Abraham
                 dyed
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 Abraham
                 being
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 went
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 Canaan
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 Son
                 Nahor
                 continued
                 there
                 .
                 Both
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Iacob
                 married
                 into
                 
                 Nahor's
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 them
                 lived
                 twenty
                 years
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 wear
                 out
                 there
                 presently
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 much
                 defaced
                 with
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 Even
                 Balaam
                 d
                 
                   d
                   Num.
                   XXIV
                   .
                   4
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                
                 called
                 him
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Elshaddai
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 usually
                 did
                 :
                 but
                 oftener
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 dd
                 
                   dd
                   Num.
                   XXII
                   8
                   ,
                   1●…
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   XXIII
                   .
                   3.
                   8.
                   12
                   ,
                   15.
                   16.
                   
                   XXIV
                   .
                   6
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                
                 Iehovah
                 ;
                 and
                 once
                 e
                 
                   e
                   Num.
                   XXII
                   .
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   Iehova
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   Num.
                
                 XXII
                 .
                 18.
                 even
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 was
                 ee
                 
                   ee
                   XXIII
                   .
                   21.
                   
                
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 Num.
                 XXIII
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 St.
                 Peter
                 plainly
                 f
                 
                   f
                   2
                   Pet
                   II.
                   16.
                   
                
                 calls
                 Balaam
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchical
                 Religion
                 ;
                 as
                 St.
                 Iames
                 also
                 ff
                 
                   ff
                   Iam.
                   V.
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
                 calleth
                 Iob
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 some
                 few
                 ages
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 V.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 those
                 first
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 there
                 were
                 very
                 often
                 seen
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 Actings
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 or
                 against
                 any
                 Person
                 or
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 by
                 g
                 
                   g
                   See
                   Bp.
                   
                   Patrick's
                   Comment
                   .
                
                 them
                 that
                 lived
                 under
                 a
                 written
                 Revelation
                 .
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Plague
                 that
                 God
                 sent
                 on
                 Abimelech
                 King
                 of
                 Gerar
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 People
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 besought
                 God
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 God
                 directed
                 him
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ;
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                
                 
                 
                   g
                   g
                   Gen.
                   XX
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   shall
                   pray
                   for
                   thee
                
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 God's
                 
                   wrath
                   being
                   kindled
                
                 against
                 
                 Iob's
                 three
                 
                   miserable
                   Comforters
                
                 ,
                 God
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 Iob
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   h
                   Ioh.
                   XLII
                   .
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Him
                   will
                   I
                   accept
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   deal
                   with
                   you
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   folly
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 Balaam
                 was
                 famous
                 for
                 the
                 proofs
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 of
                 his
                 Successfulness
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 common
                 belief
                 ,
                 that
                 i
                 
                   i
                   Num.
                   XXII
                   .
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   blessed
                   were
                   blessed
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   cursed
                   were
                   cursed
                   ,
                
                 Num.
                 XXII
                 .
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 whereas
                 there
                 were
                 k
                 
                   k
                   Sam.
                   IX
                   .
                   7.
                   
                
                 Presents
                 usually
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 employed
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 this
                 covetous
                 Wretch
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 himself
                 the
                 advantage
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 for
                 getting
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 commonly
                 happens
                 ,
                 the
                 worst
                 causes
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 Fees
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 such
                 to
                 choose
                 .
                 l
                 
                   l
                   2
                   Pet.
                   II
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   loved
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   unrighteousness
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 help
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 certainly
                 would
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 permission
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 just
                 Judgement
                 sends
                 m
                 
                   m
                   2
                   Thess.
                   II.
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   strong
                   delusions
                
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                
                 .
                 No
                 delusion
                 could
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 this
                 was
                 upon
                 Balaam
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 having
                 forsaken
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 n
                 
                   n
                   Iosh.
                   XIII
                   .
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Cosem
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     Cunning
                     man
                  
                
                 in
                 vulgar
                 speaking
                 ;
                 whose
                 way
                 of
                 doing
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 Kesem
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   o
                   1
                   Sam.
                   XV.
                   23.
                   ●…ee
                   Deut.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   10.
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   an
                   Abomination
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   1
                   Sam.
                
                 XV.
                 23.
                 yet
                 still
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 invoking
                 God's
                 Name
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 answered
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 it
                 so
                 artificially
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 asked
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 did
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 kept
                 him
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 belief
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 God
                 that
                 heard
                 and
                 answered
                 his
                 Prayers
                 .
              
            
             Balaam
             a
             
               (
               g
               )
               Syrian
            
             ,
             that
             
             lived
             then
             a
             
               a
               Deut.
               XXIII
               .
               4.
               
            
             in
             Mesopotamia
             .
             The
             Situation
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             lying
             so
             much
             nearer
             to
             Midian
             than
             it
             did
             to
             Moab
             ,
             makes
             it
             very
             probable
             that
             Balak
             had
             this
             suggested
             to
             him
             first
             by
             the
             Midianites
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             much
             more
             likely
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Trade
             that
             the
             Midianites
             drove
             in
             
             Balaam's
             Country
             ,
             and
             through
             it
             to
             Babylon
             and
             Ninive
             ,
             the
             chief
             Cities
             then
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             that
             which
             puts
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             was
             ,
             his
             returning
             thither
             to
             Midian
             when
             b
             
               b
               Num.
               XXIV
               .
               11.
               
            
             Balak
             drove
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Country
             ;
             of
             which
             more
             will
             be
             said
             c
             
               c
               n
               116.
               
            
             afterward
             .
             We
             take
             it
             therefore
             to
             have
             been
             by
             the
             Midianites
             advice
             that
             Balaam
             was
             sent
             for
             .
             Their
             way
             to
             fetch
             him
             was
             by
             Presents
             ;
             which
             d
             
               d
               2
               Pet
               II.
               15.
               
            
             
               he
               loved
            
             at
             his
             heart
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             they
             knew
             it
             ,
             for
             e
             
               e
               Num.
               XXII
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               the
               Elders
               of
               Moab
               and
               of
               Midian
            
             came
             to
             him
             
               with
               the
               rewards
               of
               Divination
               in
               their
               hands
               .
            
             What
             those
             Rewards
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             said
             :
             but
             no
             doubt
             they
             were
             
               Silver
               and
               Gold
            
             ,
             or
             else
             f
             
               f
               v.
               18.
               
               &
               XXIV
               .
               13.
               
            
             
             Balaam's
             mentioning
             those
             things
             was
             not
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             That
             which
             they
             would
             have
             had
             for
             their
             Money
             ,
             was
             to
             get
             him
             to
             curse
             Israel
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             when
             His
             Divine
             power
             had
             disabled
             ,
             or
             chased
             away
             Their's
             ,
             they
             they
             g
             
               g
               XXII
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               might
               be
               able
               to
               overcome
               them
               ,
               and
               drive
               them
               out
            
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             This
             they
             hoped
             he
             could
             obtain
             by
             Enchantments
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Diabolical
             ways
             as
             he
             was
             h
             
               h
               v.
               6.
               
            
             commonly
             thought
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Master
             of
             .
             And
             so
             he
             was
             content
             they
             should
             believe
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             pretended
             ,
             and
             probably
             himself
             did
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             great
             things
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             famous
             for
             ,
             he
             had
             obtained
             by
             his
             Intimacy
             with
             i
             
               i
               v.
               18.
               
            
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             k
             
               k
               XXIII
               .
               24.
               
            
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             .
             What
             Ground
             he
             had
             for
             this
             belief
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             came
             to
             fail
             him
             ,
             will
             be
             considered
             l
             
               l
               See
               the
               bottom
               .
            
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
           
             115.
             
             At
             present
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             when
             Balaam
             
             
               God
               would
               not
               let
               him
               do
               it
               ,
               by
               Cur●…ing
               them
               .
            
             made
             his
             Application
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             Balak
             and
             those
             about
             him
             desired
             ,
             for
             the
             cursing
             of
             Israel
             ;
             he
             presently
             found
             a
             great
             change
             in
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             he
             applied
             .
             Of
             late
             days
             ,
             while
             ,
             through
             the
             just
             judgment
             of
             God
             for
             his
             asking
             of
             things
             which
             were
             unfit
             for
             God
             to
             grant
             ,
             he
             had
             turned
             him
             over
             to
             the
             Devil
             ;
             during
             his
             Correspondence
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             Devil
             had
             always
             granted
             him
             such
             things
             to
             chuse
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             had
             taught
             him
             that
             way
             of
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XXIV
               .
               1.
               
            
             Enchantments
             by
             which
             he
             used
             to
             converse
             with
             his
             Votaries
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             Balaam
             came
             for
             leave
             to
             curse
             Israel
             ,
             the
             chosen
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             Devil
             to
             give
             him
             his
             Answer
             ,
             but
             was
             pleased
             b
             
               b
               XXII
               .
               9.
               
            
             to
             take
             that
             business
             on
             himself
             .
             But
             Balaam
             knew
             nothing
             of
             that
             .
             He
             went
             on
             in
             doing
             what
             he
             could
             to
             obtain
             what
             his
             Clients
             desired
             .
             First
             they
             brought
             him
             to
             a
             c
             
               c
               XXII
               .
               41.
               
            
             High
             place
             from
             whence
             
               he
               might
               see
               the
               utmost
               part
               of
               the
               Camp
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             place
             that
             was
             consecrated
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             that
             Country
             .
             There
             he
             d
             
               d
               XXIII
               .
               2
               ,
               4.
               
            
             offered
             to
             God
             such
             sacrifices
             as
             he
             formerly
             used
             to
             accept
             .
             But
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             God
             soon
             dd
             
               dd
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             let
             him
             know
             that
             he
             must
             not
             curse
             Israel
             .
             When
             Balaam
             had
             told
             this
             to
             Balak
             and
             his
             Princes
             ,
             they
             ,
             being
             unsatisfied
             with
             it
             ,
             were
             for
             putting
             him
             on
             a
             fresh
             Trial.
             It
             was
             the
             e
             
               e
               See
               le
               Clere
               on
               Num.
               XXIII
               .
               27.
               
            
             manner
             of
             most
             Heathen
             Nations
             ,
             that
             when
             one
             Sacrifice
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             trying
             another
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             if
             they
             saw
             occasion
             .
             So
             f
             
               f
               v.
               13.
               
            
             Balak
             would
             have
             him
             offer
             another
             Sacrifice
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             in
             g
             
               g
               v.
               14.
               
            
             another
             View
             of
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             ,
             where
             possibly
             it
             might
             not
             be
             so
             well
             guarded
             with
             Angels
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             former
             .
             Thereupon
             Balaam
             h
             
               h
               v.
               15.
               
            
             left
             them
             to
             sacrifice
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             i
             
               i
               XXIV
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               to
               seek
               for
               Enchantments
            
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             never
             used
             to
             fail
             of
             such
             success
             as
             the
             Devil
             could
             give
             him
             .
             And
             that
             he
             might
             be
             sure
             of
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             to
             Curse
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             But
             here
             again
             God
             interposed
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             k
             
               k
               v.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             know
             ,
             He
             had
             given
             
               his
               word
               
                 to
                 bless
                 Israel
              
            
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             for
             man
             to
             reverse
             it
             .
             Balaam
             made
             his
             own
             Reflections
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             plainly
             l
             
               l
               v.
               23.
               
            
             told
             Balak
             ,
             here
             was
             nothing
             to
             be
             done
             .
             He
             saw
             plainly
             that
             m
             
               m
               v.
               21.
               
            
             
               God
               had
               not
               beheld
               iniquity
               in
               Iacob
               ,
               nor
               perverseness
               in
               Israel
               .
            
             It
             is
             plain
             he
             had
             not
             hitherto
             ,
             in
             this
             new
             Race
             of
             people
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             for
             Balaam
             to
             think
             of
             reaching
             them
             
               with
               Enchantments
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             he
             might
             other
             Nations
             .
             But
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             upon
             the
             great
             Importunity
             of
             Balak
             ,
             he
             attempted
             once
             more
             to
             curse
             Israel
             ,
             in
             another
             view
             of
             their
             Camp.
             But
             when
             he
             n
             
               n
               XXIV
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               saw
               it
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               bless
               Israel
            
             there
             also
             ;
             then
             he
             went
             on
             no
             farther
             
               to
               seek
               for
               Enchantments
            
             :
             but
             looking
             intently
             upon
             Israel
             ,
             he
             received
             an
             Inspiration
             from
             God.
             When
             this
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             o
             
               o
               v.
               5.
               
            
             first
             he
             broke
             out
             in
             praises
             of
             Israel
             .
             Then
             oo
             
               oo
               v.
               8.
               
            
             he
             fell
             to
             magnify
             the
             things
             that
             God
             had
             done
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             had
             yet
             to
             do
             .
             Then
             turning
             to
             Israel
             ,
             he
             concluded
             all
             with
             these
             words
             ;
             p
             
               p
               v.
               9.
               
            
             
               blessed
               is
               he
               that
               
               blesseth
               thee
               ,
               and
               cursed
               is
               he
               that
               curseth
               thee
               .
            
             This
             was
             more
             than
             Balak
             had
             patience
             to
             hear
             .
             Who
             therefore
             interrupted
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             plain
             Terms
             bade
             him
             ,
             a
             
               a
               v.
               11.
               
            
             
               Fly
               thou
               to
               thy
               place
            
             .
             To
             which
             Balaam
             answered
             ,
             b
             
               b
               v.
               14.
               
            
             
               behold
               ,
               I
               go
               to
               my
               people
               ;
               but
               first
               I
               will
               advertise
               thee
               what
               this
               people
               shall
               do
               to
               thy
               people
               in
               the
               latter
               days
               .
            
             And
             thereupon
             he
             gave
             him
             that
             most
             noble
             c
             
               c
               v.
               15
               —
               25
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             Prophecy
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             the
             Fates
             of
             divers
             Nations
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             
             Messiah's
             time
             ,
             which
             Moses
             has
             recorded
             in
             his
             History
             .
          
           
             116.
             
             After
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             d
             
               d
               v.
               25
               
            
             told
             that
             
               Balaam
               rose
               up
               ,
               and
               went
               ,
            
             
             
               He
               therefore
               took
               the
               Devil's
               way
               .
            
             
               and
               returned
               to
               his
               place
            
             .
             If
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             back
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             made
             little
             stay
             there
             ;
             for
             we
             e
             
               e
               Num.
               XXXI
               .
               8.
               
            
             find
             that
             he
             was
             kill'd
             in
             Midian
             within
             one
             or
             two
             months
             after
             this
             .
             His
             business
             there
             was
             f
             
               f
               v.
               16.
               
            
             to
             put
             the
             *
             
               *
               
                 The
                 Midianites
                 lived
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 in
                 several
                 Tracts
                 of
                 
                   Arabia
                   Petraea
                
                 :
                 particularly
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   MIDIANITES
                   .
                
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 lived
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 lay
                 Eastward
                 of
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 Moab
                 and
                 Ammon
                 ;
                 having
                 onely
                 a
                 ledge
                 of
                 Mountains
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 
                   Arabia
                   Felix
                
                 ;
                 and
                 only
                 the
                 Desert
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 Mesopotamia
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Situation
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 for
                 Merchandize
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 diligently
                 applied
                 themselves
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 
                   a
                   Gen.
                   XXXVII
                   .
                   28.
                   
                
                 Ancient
                 times
                 .
                 They
                 trafficked
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 b
                 
                   b
                   v.
                   25.
                   
                
                 near
                 home
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 far
                 distant
                 Countries
                 .
                 This
                 sort
                 of
                 business
                 requiring
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Beasts
                 for
                 Carriage
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 Camels
                 ,
                 which
                 Nature
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 on
                 purpose
                 for
                 those
                 dry
                 Countries
                 ,
                 they
                 provided
                 themselves
                 with
                 these
                 most
                 particularly
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Ages
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 c
                 
                   c
                   Iud.
                   VI.
                   6.
                   
                
                 had
                 
                   Camels
                   without
                   number
                
                 ;
                 cc
                 
                   cc
                   VII
                   .
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   as
                   the
                   sand
                   by
                   the
                   Sea
                   side
                   for
                   multitude
                   .
                
                 By
                 their
                 Merchandize
                 they
                 got
                 very
                 great
                 Riches
                 ,
                 which
                 Iosephus
                 d
                 
                   d
                   
                     Ios.
                     Ant.
                  
                   IV.
                   7.
                   
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 appear
                 by
                 their
                 living
                 so
                 delicately
                 and
                 splendidly
                 .
                 It
                 appear'd
                 against
                 their
                 Will
                 afterward
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 e
                 
                   e
                   Num.
                   XXXI
                   .
                   16.
                   
                
                 Plate
                 and
                 Jewels
                 that
                 were
                 found
                 among
                 their
                 Spoils
                 .
                 These
                 Riches
                 at
                 present
                 enabled
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 charge
                 that
                 Moab
                 ,
                 having
                 only
                 Corn
                 and
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 bear
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 reward
                 Balaam
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Heart's
                 desire
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 his
                 Advice
                 for
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Journeys
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 on
                 that
                 Occasion
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 set
                 forth
                 their
                 Women
                 more
                 to
                 advantage
                 for
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 that
                 accursed
                 design
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   cause
                   Israel
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   that
                   sin
                   in
                   the
                
                 f
                 
                   f
                   Ib.
                   
                
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   Peor
                
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 five
                 Kings
                 ,
                 was
                 g
                 
                   g
                   XXV
                   .
                   8
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                
                 kill'd
                 in
                 the
                 fact
                 of
                 Whoredome
                 with
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Simeonites
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Midianites
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 probably
                 of
                 their
                 King's
                 daughters
                 ,
                 engaged
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 she
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 not
                 onely
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 Moabites
                 women
                 ,
                 but
                 led
                 them
                 into
                 this
                 design
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 wholely
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Midianites
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 was
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 their
                 cunning
                 h
                 
                   h
                   Num.
                   XXV
                   .
                   18.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 intrigues
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 indeed
                 hh
                 
                   hh
                   XXXI
                   .
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   through
                   the
                   Counsel
                   of
                   Balaam
                
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 was
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 Midianites
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 shewn
                 in
                 this
                 Digression
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Midianites
                 were
                 the
                 chief
                 Authors
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 God's
                 distinguishing
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 punishment
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 expressly
                 commanded
                 Moses
                 ,
                 saying
                 i
                 
                   i
                   XXV
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 use
                 Hostility
                 against
                 the
                 Midianites
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 acted
                 Hostilely
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 after
                 Moses
                 had
                 settled
                 things
                 among
                 his
                 own
                 People
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 second
                 Command
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 He
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 k
                 
                   k
                   XXXI
                   .
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   Avenge
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   of
                   the
                   Midianites
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   shalt
                   thou
                   be
                   gathered
                   to
                   thy
                   People
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 as
                 Moses
                 l
                 
                   l
                   ver
                   .
                   3.
                   
                
                 called
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Avenging
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   against
                   Midian
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 so
                 especially
                 against
                 their
                 Women
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   that
                
                 m
                 
                   m
                   v.
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   these
                   had
                   caused
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   through
                   the
                   Counsel
                   of
                   Balaam
                   to
                   commit
                   trespass
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Peor
                   .
                
                 The
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 first
                 slew
                 the
                 five
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Midianites
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Males
                 ,
                 both
                 old
                 and
                 young
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Females
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 took
                 all
                 for
                 slaves
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 spoils
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 Moses
                 Command
                 ,
                 they
                 killed
                 all
                 those
                 
                   Women
                   that
                   had
                   known
                   Man
                   by
                   lying
                   with
                   him
                
                 for
                 the
                 Reason
                 above-mentioned
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 made
                 an
                 utter
                 Desolation
                 of
                 that
                 Rich
                 and
                 Populous
                 Countrey
                 .
                 This
                 dealing
                 of
                 his
                 with
                 the
                 Midianites
                 was
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 used
                 toward
                 the
                 Moabites
                 and
                 Ammonites
                 :
                 who
                 did
                 onely
                 follow
                 the
                 Midianites
                 into
                 this
                 Sin.
                 For
                 though
                 even
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 pass
                 without
                 punishment
                 ;
                 yet
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 therefore
                 destroy
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 set
                 a
                 Mark
                 upon
                 them
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Posterity
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 standing
                 Law
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 n
                 
                   n
                   v.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
                 no
                 Soul
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 those
                 Nations
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   'till
                   the
                   tenth
                   Generation
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 XXIII
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
            
             Midianites
             into
             the
             only
             sure
             way
             for
             the
             destroying
             of
             Israel
             ;
             that
             was
             ,
             by
             tempting
             them
             into
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             the
             way
             g
             
               g
               n.
               112.
               
            
             before-mentioned
             .
             It
             seems
             ,
             at
             his
             hasty
             parting
             from
             Balak
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             into
             his
             head
             .
             But
             the
             Devil
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             certainly
             came
             ,
             help'd
             him
             to
             it
             soon
             afterwards
             .
             He
             came
             full
             of
             it
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Midian
             .
             There
             he
             certainly
             knew
             that
             any
             Advice
             would
             be
             welcome
             ,
             that
             would
             rid
             them
             of
             the
             Nation
             that
             they
             feared
             ;
             and
             he
             knew
             that
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             best
             able
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             not
             spare
             ,
             to
             pay
             him
             well
             for
             this
             advice
             which
             he
             brought
             them
             .
             For
             both
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             he
             must
             impart
             it
             first
             to
             the
             five
             Kings
             of
             Midian
             :
             and
             then
             he
             must
             take
             the
             general
             Consent
             of
             the
             
             Men
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             could
             not
             have
             brought
             the
             Women
             into
             this
             Matter
             .
             For
             the
             women
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             more
             than
             passive
             in
             it
             .
             They
             had
             many
             things
             to
             do
             .
             They
             were
             first
             to
             take
             a
             pretty
             long
             journey
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Moab
             .
             There
             they
             were
             to
             engage
             the
             Moabitish
             women
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             to
             go
             together
             ,
             and
             Act
             according
             to
             their
             Instructions
             .
             They
             were
             to
             hold
             a
             Feast
             to
             
               Baal
               Peor
            
             ,
             an
             Idol
             so
             called
             from
             the
             High-place
             of
             a
             
               a
               Num
               XXIII
               .
               28.
               
            
             Mount
             Peor
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             to
             be
             worshiped
             .
             That
             Mountain
             belonged
             to
             Moab
             formerly
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             King
             Sihon
             .
             But
             by
             Conquest
             over
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             now
             in
             the
             people
             of
             
             Israel's
             hands
             .
             And
             the
             place
             being
             near
             to
             their
             Camp
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             a
             Multitude
             of
             them
             would
             come
             to
             see
             what
             all
             these
             women
             were
             doing
             .
             There
             ,
             as
             Balaam
             had
             instructed
             the
             b
             
               b
               XXXI
               .
               16.
               
            
             Midianitish
             women
             ,
             they
             were
             first
             by
             bb
             
               bb
               XXV
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               their
               Wiles
            
             to
             draw
             in
             those
             young
             men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             they
             generally
             were
             ,
             )
             c
             
               c
               v.
               1.
               
            
             
               to
               commit
               Whoredom
               with
               them
            
             .
             The
             women
             of
             those
             Idolatrous
             Nations
             did
             not
             think
             it
             any
             shame
             to
             do
             this
             ;
             d
             
               d
               See
               
                 le
                 Cle●…
              
               on
               Ex.
               XXXIV
               .
               15.
               
            
             especially
             when
             it
             was
             for
             the
             getting
             of
             Mony
             to
             offer
             to
             their
             Idols
             .
             But
             the
             Midianitish
             women
             might
             be
             perswaded
             to
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             on
             a
             higher
             Consideration
             .
             Balaam
             might
             tell
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             holy
             Zeal
             in
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             a
             whole
             Nation
             of
             Aliens
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
             He
             was
             wicked
             enough
             to
             tell
             them
             so
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             believed
             it
             .
             It
             was
             to
             e
             
               e
               Num
               XXV
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               their
               Wiles
            
             particularly
             ,
             that
             God
             imputed
             all
             the
             Sin
             and
             Destruction
             
             of
             so
             many
             of
             his
             People
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             being
             so
             near
             the
             Moabites
             Country
             ,
             that
             their
             Women
             were
             better
             known
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             therefore
             they
             were
             the
             
               Daughters
               of
               Moab
            
             with
             whom
             a
             
               a
               v.
               1.
               
            
             
               the
               People
               begun
               to
               commit
               Whoredome
               :
            
             and
             they
             were
             the
             Women
             of
             that
             Nation
             that
             b
             
               b
               v.
               2.
               
            
             
               invited
               the
               People
               to
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               their
               Gods.
            
             It
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             they
             also
             came
             in
             greater
             Numbers
             than
             the
             other
             Women
             that
             lived
             so
             much
             further
             from
             Peor
             .
          
           
             117.
             
             The
             Feasts
             that
             those
             Idolaters
             held
             in
             honour
             of
             their
             Gods
             
             
               The
               Moabitish
               Women
               tempted
               them
               to
               Fornication
               and
               Idolatry
               .
            
             were
             always
             kept
             with
             Music
             and
             Dancing
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             were
             whetted
             and
             prepared
             for
             the
             following
             Impurities
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             the
             Devils
             ,
             their
             Gods
             ,
             the
             most
             acceptable
             part
             of
             their
             Worship
             .
             A
             great
             Number
             of
             the
             young
             men
             of
             c
             
               c
               v.
               2.
               
            
             Israel
             were
             tempted
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             in
             all
             this
             :
             after
             which
             ,
             they
             would
             scarce
             stick
             at
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             could
             be
             desired
             of
             them
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             upon
             these
             Womens
             Invitation
             ,
             those
             wretches
             
               did
               not
               onely
               eat
               with
               them
            
             at
             their
             Idolatrous
             Feasts
             ,
             but
             they
             also
             
               bowed
               downe
               to
               their
               Gods
            
             ,
             and
             so
             d
             
               d
               v.
               3.
               
            
             
               joined
               themselves
               to
               Baal
               Peor
            
             .
          
           
             118.
             
             This
             was
             such
             a
             manifold
             Breach
             of
             Gods
             Expresse
             e
             
               e
               Ex.
               XXXIV
               .
               15.
               
            
             Command
             
             
               God
               sent
               a
               Plague
               for
               this
               .
            
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             f
             
               f
               Num.
               XXV
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               his
               Anger
               was
               kindled
               against
               Israel
            
             for
             it
             :
             and
             it
             presently
             appear'd
             ,
             in
             a
             Plague
             that
             came
             downe
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Jollity
             .
             It
             fell
             upon
             g
             
               g
               Deut.
               IV.
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             them
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             this
             complicated
             Sin.
             But
             that
             neither
             the
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             might
             spread
             any
             further
             ,
             h
             
               h
               v.
               4.
               
            
             God
             called
             upon
             Moses
             to
             put
             a
             Stop
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             doing
             Justice
             on
             the
             Transgressors
             .
             It
             seems
             that
             hitherto
             Moses
             had
             no
             Information
             of
             those
             horrible
             doings
             ;
             all
             this
             being
             done
             at
             Mount
             Peor
             ,
             which
             was
             some
             miles
             distant
             from
             the
             Camp
             :
             or
             if
             he
             knew
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             wickedness
             being
             a
             thing
             quite
             new
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             struck
             him
             into
             such
             an
             Astonishment
             that
             ,
             at
             first
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             do
             in
             it
             .
             But
             for
             that
             he
             was
             to
             take
             his
             direction
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             give
             him
             that
             before
             he
             asked
             it
             .
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             i
             
               i
               v.
               4.
               
            
             
               take
               all
               the
               Chief
               Men
               of
               the
               Transgressors
               ,
               and
               hang
               them
               up
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             and
             thereby
             
               for
               the
               turning
               away
               of
               his
               fierce
               Anger
               from
               Israel
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             was
             to
             do
             this
             as
             Publickly
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             that
             all
             others
             might
             
               see
               ,
               and
               fear
            
             .
             This
             Order
             was
             certainly
             put
             in
             Execution
             by
             those
             whom
             Moses
             Authorized
             for
             that
             Purpose
             .
             And
             to
             do
             it
             the
             more
             Effectually
             ,
             he
             order'd
             the
             k
             
               k
               v.
               5.
               
            
             
               Iudges
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             District
             ,
             to
             put
             to
             death
             all
             that
             they
             could
             find
             had
             
               joined
               themselves
               to
               Baal-Peor
            
             .
          
           
             119.
             
             The
             mean
             while
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             that
             had
             a
             sense
             
             
               Phineas
               zeal
               put
               a
               Stop
               to
               it
               .
            
             of
             their
             duty
             were
             l
             
               l
               v.
               6.
               
            
             weeping
             for
             their
             Brethrens
             horrible
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             imploring
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             before
             the
             m
             
               m
               Ex.
               XXIII
               .
               9.
               10.
               
            
             door
             of
             his
             Tabernacle
             .
             That
             being
             on
             the
             n
             
               n
               Num.
               III.
               38.
               
            
             
               East-side
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             was
             the
             place
             where
             
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               were
               to
               keep
               the
               
               Charge
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             ;
             and
             to
             attend
             there
             upon
             all
             such
             Occasions
             .
             There
             was
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XXV
               .
               6.
               
            
             Moses
             now
             present
             ;
             and
             probably
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             though
             the
             Text
             mentions
             no
             more
             of
             them
             but
             b
             
               b
               v.
               7.
               
            
             Phineas
             .
             They
             were
             weeping
             there
             ,
             together
             with
             
               all
               the
               Congregation
            
             ;
             when
             one
             of
             their
             young
             Men
             ,
             being
             surely
             blinded
             with
             lust
             ,
             brought
             a
             Midianitish
             Woman
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             led
             her
             to
             his
             Tent
             in
             all
             their
             sight
             .
             Phineas
             in
             a
             holy
             Indignation
             at
             this
             ,
             
               rose
               up
            
             from
             all
             his
             weeping
             Company
             ;
             and
             taking
             a
             Javelin
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             followed
             the
             Man
             into
             his
             c
             
               c
               El.
               Hakkubba
               to
               the
               Alcove
               .
               
                 Le
                 Clerc
              
               .
            
             bedroom
             ;
             where
             finding
             them
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             filthiness
             together
             ,
             d
             
               d
               v.
               8.
               
            
             he
             
               thrust
               both
               of
               them
               through
               ,
               both
               the
               Man
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               Woman
               ,
               through
               her
               belly
               .
            
             He
             did
             this
             by
             
             Moses's
             command
             ,
             as
             e
             
               e
               De
               vità
               Mos●…s
               .
               1.
               
            
             Philo
             saith
             .
             No
             doubt
             he
             knew
             of
             the
             Command
             which
             God
             had
             given
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             likely
             had
             heard
             him
             charge
             others
             ,
             &
             himself
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             put
             it
             in
             Execution
             .
             That
             his
             chief
             Motive
             in
             it
             was
             Zeal
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             f
             
               f
               v.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             Testimony
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             It
             was
             surely
             an
             Ardent
             Zeal
             for
             God
             that
             moved
             him
             to
             do
             so
             bold
             a
             thing
             as
             this
             was
             ;
             to
             kill
             a
             young
             Prince
             among
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             him
             the
             Daughter
             of
             a
             King
             of
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             who
             would
             surely
             make
             it
             a
             National
             Quarrel
             .
             This
             was
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             God
             would
             not
             let
             vs
             be
             ignorant
             of
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Man
             was
             g
             
               g
               v.
               14.
               
            
             
               Zimri
               the
               Son
               of
               Salu
               a
               Prince
               of
               the
               cheif
               family
               among
               thr
               Simeonites
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             Woman
             was
             h
             
               h
               v.
               15.
               
            
             
               Cozbi
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Zur
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             i
             
               i
               XXXI
               .
               8.
               
            
             elsewhere
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             five
             Kings
             of
             Midian
             .
             Such
             an
             Heroic
             Action
             as
             this
             was
             ,
             being
             done
             in
             pure
             Zeal
             for
             Gods
             Cause
             ,
             was
             so
             highly
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             thereupon
             he
             stopt
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             Plague
             to
             proceed
             any
             farther
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             as
             well
             for
             a
             Reward
             to
             Phineas
             at
             present
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             Memorial
             of
             it
             in
             future
             times
             ,
             God
             gave
             him
             the
             promise
             of
             continuing
             
               the
               Priesthood
               to
               him
               and
               his
               seed
               after
               him
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             120.
             
             By
             this
             one
             Act
             of
             his
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             this
             Judgment
             of
             
             
               The
               Plague
               held
               but
               one
               day
               .
            
             God
             was
             no
             more
             than
             k
             
               k
               〈◊〉
               Cor.
               X.
               9.
               
            
             one
             days
             work
             .
             It
             was
             l
             
               l
               Num.
               XXV
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               the
               Day
               of
               the
               Plague
            
             as
             Moses
             calls
             it
             .
             But
             in
             that
             short
             space
             of
             time
             there
             dyed
             m
             
               m
               v.
               9.
               
            
             of
             the
             Plague
             no
             fewer
             than
             24000.
             
             Moses
             elsewhere
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             those
             were
             n
             
               n
               Deut.
               IV.
               3.
               
            
             
               all
               the
               Men
               that
               followed
               Baal-Peor
               .
            
             And
             that
             none
             dyed
             after
             this
             day
             ,
             till
             the
             Date
             of
             the
             Book
             o
             
               o
               Deut.
               I.
               3.
               
            
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             one
             Month
             before
             his
             death
             ;
             This
             is
             certain
             from
             what
             he
             told
             them
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ;
             p
             
               p
               v.
               4.
               
            
             
               You
               that
               did
               cleave
               unto
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               are
               alive
               every
               one
               of
               you
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             121.
             
             No
             doubt
             they
             that
             saw
             this
             terrible
             Judgment
             of
             God
             
             
               
               Moses's
               last
               numbring
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             though
             they
             knew
             how
             just
             it
             was
             upon
             them
             that
             perished
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             but
             be
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             fear
             for
             themselves
             :
             none
             of
             them
             being
             secure
             but
             that
             ,
             living
             as
             they
             did
             among
             those
             Idolatrous
             Nations
             ,
             with
             whom
             God
             would
             not
             let
             them
             be
             in
             hostility
             ,
             they
             might
             by
             conversing
             with
             them
             be
             ensnared
             into
             some
             Sin
             or
             other
             ,
             
             for
             which
             they
             might
             perish
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             God
             was
             pleased
             therefore
             to
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             danger
             they
             were
             in
             on
             that
             account
             was
             not
             long
             to
             continue
             .
             There
             was
             onely
             the
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XXVI
               .
               3.
               
            
             River
             Iordan
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Land
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             their
             Fathers
             .
             Their
             next
             Remove
             would
             bring
             them
             thither
             .
             And
             when
             they
             had
             taken
             possession
             of
             that
             Land
             ,
             which
             God
             could
             give
             them
             as
             easily
             as
             he
             had
             given
             them
             all
             on
             this
             side
             Iordan
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             b
             
               b
               53
               ...
               55.
               
            
             to
             divide
             it
             
               for
               an
               Inheritance
            
             among
             themselves
             .
             To
             let
             them
             see
             it
             was
             the
             Care
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             that
             it
             should
             be
             equally
             shared
             ,
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             order
             c
             
               c
               v.
               1.
               
            
             Moses
             and
             Eleazar
             the
             High
             Priest
             to
             make
             a
             second
             Numbring
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             like
             that
             which
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             had
             d
             
               d
               Num.
               l.
               1.
               
            
             formerly
             made
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             Sinai
             .
             It
             could
             not
             but
             comfort
             them
             to
             see
             that
             ,
             after
             the
             dying
             away
             of
             more
             than
             e
             
               e
               v.
               46.
               
            
             600000
             men
             that
             had
             been
             then
             Numbred
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             no
             doubt
             dying
             Natural
             deaths
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             save
             f
             
               f
               Num.
               XXVI
               .
               65.
               
            
             onely
             Ioshua
             and
             Caleb
             ,
             having
             been
             swept
             away
             by
             those
             Judgments
             of
             God
             that
             had
             fallen
             upon
             them
             ,
             within
             these
             last
             38.
             
             Years
             ;
             yet
             now
             they
             were
             but
             g
             
               g
               v.
               51.
               
            
             1120.
             men
             fewer
             than
             they
             were
             at
             that
             former
             Numbring
             :
             which
             small
             Number
             of
             men
             might
             very
             likely
             have
             been
             lost
             by
             their
             own
             Miscarriages
             in
             the
             h
             
               h
               XXI
               .
               31
               ,
               35.
               
            
             Conquering
             of
             those
             two
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             122.
             
             All
             this
             while
             ,
             as
             well
             they
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             before
             them
             ,
             
             
               They
               had
               now
               all
               Extraordinary
               means
               .
            
             had
             continually
             before
             their
             Eyes
             those
             i
             
               i
               v.
               71
               ,
               86
               ,
               93.
               
            
             evident
             proofs
             of
             Gods
             presence
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Pillar
             of
             fire
             all
             night
             ,
             and
             of
             cloud
             all
             day
             ,
             either
             moving
             before
             them
             ,
             or
             resting
             over
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             They
             had
             the
             k
             
               k
               Deut.
               VIII
               .
               3.
               
            
             Manna
             which
             their
             Bread
             was
             made
             of
             ,
             immediately
             from
             Heaven
             .
             They
             had
             their
             l
             
               l
               v.
               15.
               
            
             Water
             ,
             first
             out
             of
             one
             Rock
             ,
             and
             then
             out
             of
             another
             ,
             still
             following
             them
             all
             the
             while
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             None
             of
             them
             had
             his
             
               Raiment
               waxen
               old
            
             ,
             nor
             his
             m
             
               m
               v
               4.
               and
               XXIX
               .
               1.
               
            
             Shoes
             grown
             
               uneasy
               to
               his
               feet
            
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             40.
             
             Years
             .
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             his
             design
             in
             all
             this
             was
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             n
             
               n
               v.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               humble
               them
            
             ,
             seeing
             they
             had
             nothing
             they
             could
             call
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             live
             in
             an
             entire
             Dependance
             on
             his
             Providence
             .
          
           
             123.
             
             There
             was
             certainly
             Need
             of
             such
             Extraordinary
             ways
             ,
             to
             
             
               With
               little
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               .
            
             instruct
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             mind
             them
             of
             their
             duties
             ;
             there
             being
             then
             so
             little
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             means
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             his
             People
             in
             after
             times
             .
             They
             had
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             o
             
               o
               Iosh.
               V.
               5.
               
            
             Circumcision
             ,
             since
             their
             coming
             up
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             They
             had
             no
             p
             
               p
               v.
               10
               ,
               12.
               
            
             Passeover
             ,
             since
             the
             second
             Year
             after
             that
             .
             They
             had
             no
             written
             Rule
             to
             walk
             by
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             of
             the
             q
             
               q
               Ex.
               XX.
               
            
             Ten
             Commandments
             r
             
               r
               XXXIV
               .
               27.
               
            
             written
             in
             Tables
             of
             stone
             :
             and
             they
             had
             also
             those
             National
             Judgments
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             conteined
             in
             s
             
               s
               Ex.
               XXI
               .
               XXII
               .
               XXIII
               .
            
             three
             Chapters
             of
             Exodus
             .
             Whatsoever
             Teaching
             they
             had
             more
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             no
             other
             than
             what
             they
             had
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             Moses
             ;
             for
             he
             writ
             nothing
             till
             the
             last
             l
             
               l
               Deut.
               XXXI
               .
               9
               —
               25.
               
            
             year
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
           
             124.
             
             And
             yet
             perhaps
             no
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ever
             needed
             teaching
             
             
               Their
               great
               Degeneracy
               .
            
             more
             than
             they
             did
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             
             Abraham's
             Seed
             by
             Sarah
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             a
             
               a
               Gen.
               XVII
               .
               19.
               
            
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             great
             Privilege
             ;
             yet
             even
             that
             did
             not
             free
             them
             from
             Original
             Corruption
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             them
             from
             much
             nearer
             Parents
             than
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
             .
             The
             immediate
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             were
             the
             Twelve
             Sons
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             by
             whose
             names
             they
             were
             called
             .
             But
             for
             these
             Patriarchs
             ,
             how
             any
             of
             them
             lived
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Account
             in
             any
             other
             Book
             but
             that
             of
             Genesis
             ;
             and
             even
             there
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             told
             us
             particularly
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             four
             Eldest
             Sons
             ,
             and
             of
             Ioseph
             .
             And
             though
             this
             last
             appears
             to
             us
             wholely
             without
             Spot
             :
             yet
             of
             those
             four
             others
             ,
             the
             most
             that
             we
             know
             is
             of
             their
             Crimes
             .
             We
             cannot
             read
             of
             the
             Incests
             of
             b
             
               b
               Gen.
               XXXV
               .
               22.
               
            
             Reuben
             and
             c
             
               c
               XXXVIII
               .
               18.
               
            
             Iudah
             ,
             the
             Faithbreach
             and
             Cruelty
             of
             d
             
               d
               XXXIV
               .
               27.
               
            
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             ,
             without
             sad
             reflections
             on
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             those
             times
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             of
             
             Iacob's
             Sons
             ,
             God
             has
             not
             been
             pleased
             to
             let
             us
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             ;
             save
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             those
             two
             Bloudy
             men
             were
             for
             e
             
               e
               XXXVII
               18.
               
            
             killing
             their
             innocent
             Brother
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             nine
             could
             not
             come
             up
             to
             that
             height
             of
             wickedness
             with
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             f
             
               f
               v.
               27.
               
            
             all
             ,
             but
             g
             
               g
               v.
               29.
               
            
             Reuben
             ,
             agreed
             to
             that
             which
             was
             but
             little
             short
             of
             the
             other
             .
             They
             all
             joined
             in
             h
             
               h
               v.
               26.
               
            
             taking
             Money
             for
             their
             Brother
             Ioseph
             ,
             whom
             they
             sold
             into
             perpetual
             Slavery
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             an
             Idolatrous
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Such
             were
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             people
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             
             
               Mingling
               with
               Idolatrous
               Nations
               ,
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               Egyptians
               .
            
             Mothers
             were
             not
             like
             to
             mend
             the
             Breed
             .
             We
             read
             of
             no
             other
             wives
             that
             either
             they
             or
             their
             Fathers
             ever
             had
             ,
             but
             what
             were
             either
             Canaanites
             ,
             or
             Egyptians
             :
             and
             whatsoever
             corrupt
             Inclinations
             they
             derived
             ,
             whether
             from
             their
             Mothers
             ,
             or
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             like
             to
             be
             cured
             of
             them
             by
             their
             Education
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             Parents
             generally
             give
             their
             Children
             no
             other
             Education
             than
             what
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             their
             own
             Inclinations
             ;
             there
             was
             this
             worse
             than
             ordinary
             in
             their
             Case
             ,
             that
             the
             Nations
             among
             whom
             they
             lived
             were
             of
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             Mankind
             .
             They
             could
             scarce
             see
             any
             other
             Examples
             among
             them
             ,
             than
             of
             things
             which
             they
             ought
             most
             to
             avoid
             .
             There
             could
             be
             nothing
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             Religion
             that
             God
             had
             taught
             his
             chosen
             people
             ,
             than
             the
             Sin
             of
             i
             
               i
               See
               n.
               76
               ,
               77.
               
            
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             especially
             such
             as
             that
             was
             which
             generally
             obtain'd
             among
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             They
             worship'd
             those
             Brute
             beasts
             which
             God
             had
             appointed
             his
             people
             to
             k
             
               k
               Ex.
               VIII
               .
               26.
               
            
             Sacrifice
             to
             him
             .
             Only
             he
             had
             dispensed
             with
             their
             offering
             him
             any
             Sacrifice
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             would
             certainly
             have
             stoned
             them
             for
             it
             .
             How
             apt
             they
             were
             to
             have
             done
             that
             ,
             it
             abundantly
             appear'd
             ,
             by
             the
             extreme
             hard
             Usage
             that
             they
             gave
             that
             poor
             people
             without
             any
             provocation
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             be
             Ignorant
             ,
             that
             their
             Fathers
             owed
             their
             Lives
             to
             Ioseph
             ,
             whom
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             one
             of
             this
             Nation
             .
             But
             that
             was
             so
             utterly
             l
             
               l
               Ex.
               I.
               8.
               
            
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             they
             treated
             ,
             not
             onely
             
             his
             Nation
             ,
             but
             even
             his
             Posterity
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             with
             the
             utmost
             cruelty
             and
             Inhumanity
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             took
             all
             the
             people
             for
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             them
             ,
             to
             that
             degree
             that
             a
             
               a
               Ex.
               I.
               14.
               
            
             they
             
               made
               their
               lives
               bitter
               to
               them
            
             with
             drudgery
             .
             One
             while
             they
             were
             for
             b
             
               b
               v.
               16.
               22.
               
            
             killing
             all
             
               the
               Male
               Children
            
             of
             that
             Nation
             :
             And
             though
             that
             perhaps
             did
             not
             last
             ,
             yet
             their
             c
             
               c
               II.
               23.
               
            
             Slavery
             did
             ,
             till
             it
             came
             to
             be
             quite
             intolerable
             .
             It
             may
             seem
             strange
             that
             even
             that
             could
             not
             restrain
             them
             from
             following
             the
             Egyptians
             in
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             their
             Sins
             .
             But
             such
             a
             
             
               See
               n.
               64.
               
            
             witchcraft
             there
             is
             in
             evil
             Example
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             followed
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             which
             God
             had
             most
             especially
             forbidden
             them
             .
             And
             they
             did
             this
             ,
             not
             only
             while
             they
             lived
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             it
             might
             have
             been
             done
             out
             of
             fear
             ,
             or
             in
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Egyptians
             ;
             but
             they
             continued
             to
             do
             it
             afterward
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             perfect
             freemen
             .
             They
             shewed
             an
             astonishing
             instance
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             making
             and
             worshipping
             of
             the
             d
             
               d
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
            
             Golden
             Calf
             .
          
           
             126.
             
             But
             the
             sin
             which
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             chiefly
             charged
             
             
               But
               their
               peculiar
               sin
               was
               their
               Murmuring
               and
               tempting
               God.
               
            
             with
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             was
             their
             aptness
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             any
             thing
             displeased
             them
             ,
             to
             Murmur
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             into
             Rebellion
             ,
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Servant
             Moses
             .
             This
             they
             could
             not
             learn
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             that
             Nation
             .
             They
             were
             generally
             most
             dutiful
             
             
               The
               Egyptians
               gave
               them
               no
               such
               Example
               .
            
             to
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Gods
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             we
             read
             of
             in
             History
             .
             Moses
             gives
             us
             very
             great
             Instances
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Ioseph
             ;
             who
             ,
             being
             brought
             a
             Slave
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             became
             a
             Saviour
             to
             that
             Nation
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             just
             now
             above-mentioned
             .
             That
             holy
             man
             ,
             having
             it
             revealed
             to
             him
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             
             
               e
               Gen.
               XLI
               .
               1
               —
               40.
               
            
             should
             be
             
               Seven
               years
               of
               great
               Plenty
            
             in
             that
             Land
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             f
             
               f
               v.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               Seven
               years
               of
               Famine
            
             ,
             such
             as
             should
             be
             
               very
               grievous
            
             ;
             and
             having
             thereupon
             advised
             King
             Pharaoh
             what
             to
             do
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             People
             ;
             was
             thereupon
             made
             by
             him
             his
             chief
             Minister
             ,
             with
             power
             to
             Order
             every
             thing
             as
             he
             advised
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             he
             did
             was
             in
             those
             years
             of
             plenty
             to
             go
             g
             
               g
               v.
               46.
               
            
             
               throughout
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
            
             ;
             having
             made
             Storehouses
             there
             in
             
               every
               City
            
             ,
             there
             to
             lay
             up
             all
             the
             Corn
             he
             could
             buy
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             about
             it
             .
             Having
             done
             this
             every
             one
             of
             these
             years
             ,
             and
             so
             h
             
               h
               v.
               48.
               
            
             Engrossed
             all
             the
             spare
             Corn
             of
             Egypt
             into
             those
             Granaries
             ,
             He
             was
             then
             provided
             for
             the
             seven
             years
             of
             Famine
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             came
             to
             want
             bread
             ,
             so
             he
             continually
             supplyed
             them
             ,
             by
             selling
             it
             at
             his
             own
             price
             .
             By
             this
             means
             he
             got
             i
             
               i
               XLVII
               .
               14.
               
            
             all
             
               the
               money
            
             of
             Egypt
             into
             the
             Kings
             Treasury
             ,
             in
             two
             or
             three
             of
             the
             first
             years
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             years
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             sell
             him
             k
             
               k
               v.
               17.
               
            
             
               their
               Cattle
            
             :
             and
             a
             year
             or
             two
             after
             ,
             l
             
               l
               v.
               20.
               
            
             
               their
               Land
            
             ;
             all
             but
             what
             belong'd
             to
             m
             
               m
               v.
               22.
               
            
             
               the
               Priests
            
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             King's
             command
             had
             their
             Corn
             freely
             
               given
               them
            
             .
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             n
             
               n
               v.
               20.
               
            
             
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
            
             came
             by
             this
             means
             to
             be
             Pharaoh's
             .
             And
             so
             did
             the
             People
             too
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             very
             well
             satisfied
             with
             it
             .
             They
             o
             
               o
               v.
               25.
               
            
             
               said
               to
            
             Joseph
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               saved
               our
               Lives
               :
               let
               us
               find
               grace
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               be
               Pharaoh's
               
               Servants
               .
            
             They
             were
             so
             ,
             to
             that
             degree
             that
             he
             removed
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             a
             
               a
               Gen.
               XLVII
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               from
               one
               end
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               to
               the
               other
            
             :
             and
             charged
             the
             Lands
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             with
             a
             Rent
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             fifth
             part
             of
             the
             full
             value
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             Moses
             tells
             us
             ,
             b
             
               b
               v.
               26.
               
            
             Ioseph
             made
             to
             be
             a
             Law
             ,
             
               over
               all
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               unto
               this
               day
            
             *
             
               *
               It
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               a
               Tenth
               part
               of
               the
               profits
               of
               all
               the
               peoples
               land
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               l
               
                 l
                 2
                 Sam.
                 VIII
                 .
                 15
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
               
               Samuel's
               time
               .
               And
               it
               was
               ●…o
               in
               m
               
                 m
                 Aristot.
                 Oeconom
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
               Aristotle's
               time
               .
               But
               this
               was
               but
               half
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Kings
               of
               Egypt
               had
               by
               
               Ioseph's
               Law.
               
            
             They
             liked
             Ioseph
             never
             the
             worse
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             better
             for
             this
             .
             They
             accounted
             him
             the
             best
             friend
             they
             had
             ,
             as
             it
             appeared
             by
             their
             attending
             him
             to
             his
             Funeral
             .
             There
             c
             
               c
               Gen.
               L.
               7.
               
            
             went
             with
             him
             all
             the
             Servants
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Elders
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               land
               of
            
             Egypt
             .
             They
             attended
             his
             Corps
             for
             many
             a
             day's
             journey
             out
             of
             Egypt
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             And
             though
             it
             was
             by
             the
             King's
             Command
             that
             they
             did
             this
             ;
             yet
             their
             own
             Affections
             went
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             appear'd
             by
             their
             d
             
               d
               v.
               10.
               
            
             
               Mourning
               for
               Ioseph
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               and
               very
               sore
               Lamentation
               .
            
             All
             the
             people
             of
             Canaan
             took
             such
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             call'd
             the
             place
             ever
             since
             ,
             e
             
               e
               v.
               11.
               
            
             
               Abel
               Mizraim
            
             ,
             the
             mourning
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
          
           
             127.
             
             Would
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             liv'd
             in
             the
             first
             40
             years
             
             
               It
               was
               wholely
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             beforementioned
             ,
             have
             paid
             such
             Duty
             and
             Affection
             to
             Moses
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             come
             among
             them
             as
             Ioseph
             did
             among
             the
             Egyptians
             ?
             One
             that
             was
             quite
             a
             stranger
             in
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             was
             sold
             thither
             for
             a
             Slave
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             been
             advanced
             to
             the
             Power
             that
             Ioseph
             had
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             that
             use
             of
             it
             that
             Ioseph
             did
             ,
             would
             the
             Israelites
             have
             taken
             it
             as
             the
             Egyptians
             did
             ;
             Would
             they
             not
             have
             told
             Moses
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             had
             seen
             what
             he
             drove
             at
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             to
             make
             them
             all
             like
             himself
             ,
             Slaves
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             them
             and
             their
             children
             ?
             And
             how
             long
             would
             they
             have
             endured
             it
             ?
             surely
             not
             a
             year
             to
             an
             end
             .
             For
             we
             see
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             month
             or
             two
             after
             this
             Peoples
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             how
             often
             they
             mutinied
             against
             Moses
             .
             One
             while
             ,
             because
             their
             
               Water
               was
            
             f
             
               f
               Ex.
               XV.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
             bitter
             ,
             they
             murmured
             only
             for
             the
             unpleasantness
             of
             it
             .
             How
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             g
             
               g
               XVI
               .
               1.
               
            
             want
             Bread
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             ?
             In
             a
             third
             when
             they
             had
             h
             
               h
               XVII
               .
               1.
               
            
             no
             water
             at
             all
             ;
             then
             they
             outright
             i
             
               i
               v.
               2.
               
            
             
               child
               with
            
             Moses
             .
             They
             were
             almost
             k
             
               k
               v.
               4.
               
            
             ready
             to
             have
             stoned
             him
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             in
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Times
             ,
             they
             saw
             their
             wants
             were
             supplyed
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             hand
             reach'd
             out
             to
             them
             from
             Heaven
             .
             And
             that
             still
             upon
             
             Moses's
             Prayer
             .
             It
             was
             he
             only
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             owed
             all
             the
             Thanks
             that
             were
             due
             ,
             for
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             bondage
             ,
             for
             the
             Supply
             of
             all
             their
             wants
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             for
             all
             their
             Preservation
             hitherto
             .
             They
             could
             not
             but
             see
             ,
             it
             was
             He
             that
             stood
             always
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             his
             wrath
             was
             breaking
             forth
             to
             consume
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             which
             chiefly
             occasioned
             it
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             God
             could
             not
             shew
             himself
             unconcern'd
             at
             their
             ill
             usage
             
             of
             his
             Servant
             Moses
             .
             It
             was
             doubtless
             from
             God
             that
             he
             had
             that
             Testimony
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             a
             
               a
               Num.
               XII
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               the
               meekest
               man
               upon
               Earth
            
             .
             And
             he
             shewed
             it
             ,
             in
             bearing
             all
             that
             ill
             usage
             from
             them
             whom
             he
             had
             obliged
             ,
             more
             than
             ever
             any
             meer
             man
             did
             or
             could
             ,
             oblige
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Nation
             .
          
           
             128.
             
             Therefore
             no
             Nation
             could
             more
             justly
             deserve
             that
             character
             ,
             
             
               God
               called
               them
               a
               Stiffnecked
               People
               .
            
             which
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             give
             to
             this
             People
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             which
             stuck
             by
             them
             ever
             after
             .
             It
             was
             given
             them
             first
             on
             occasion
             of
             their
             throwing
             that
             unworthy
             b
             
               b
               See
               n
               88.
               
            
             Contempt
             upon
             Moses
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             which
             followed
             upon
             it
             ,
             their
             Sin
             of
             Calf
             worship
             .
             God
             told
             Moses
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             added
             these
             words
             ,
             c
             
               c
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               seen
               this
               People
               ,
               and
               behold
               ,
               it
               is
            
             *
             
               *
               The
               meaning
               of
               this
               word
               stiffnecked
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               or
               of
               Men
               with
               Resemblance
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               doubtless
               that
               they
               are
               hard
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Yoke
               :
               But
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               used
               in
               speaking
               of
               Men
               commonly
               without
               that
               Resemblance
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Phrase
               
                 you
                 to
                 hear
              
               is
               usually
               put
               for
               to
               obey
               .
               And
               of
               them
               that
               will
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               Obey
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               often
               said
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               hear
               ,
               nor
               do
               any
               thing
               towards
               it
               .
               They
               will
               not
               encline
               their
               ear
               .
               They
               will
               not
               turn
               towards
               him
               that
               speaks
               to
               them
               .
               This
               is
               the
               common
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               that
               they
               are
               Stiffnecked
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               seems
               to
               have
               understood
               it
               ,
               Ier.
               VII
               .
               25.
               where
               charging
               the
               Iews
               of
               his
               
               
                 Ier.
                 VII
                 .
                 25.
                 
              
               age
               with
               the
               Obstinacy
               derived
               to
               them
               from
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               even
               
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 coming
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 to
                 this
                 day
              
               ;
               he
               tells
               them
               what
               God
               said
               of
               them
               v.
               26.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 my
                 Servants
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               &c.
               
                 but
                 they
                 hearkned
              
               
               
                 v.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 enclined
                 their
                 ear
                 ,
              
               but
               stiffen●…
               their
               neck
               .
               So
               the
               words
               are
               in
               i
               
                 i
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Ier.
                 XVII
                 .
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               the
               Hebrew
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               Ieremy
               himself
               having
               admonished
               them
               to
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               Ier.
               XVII
               .
               22
               ,
               23.
               when
               he
               could
               not
               bring
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 obeyed
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 enclined
                 their
                 ear
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 their
                 neck
                 stiff
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 hear
                 ,
                 nor
                 receive
                 Instruction
              
               Whosoever
               would
               see
               more
               Examples
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               may
               find
               them
               in
               1
               Kin.
               XVII
               .
               14.
               2.
               
               Chren
               .
               XXXVI
               .
               13.
               
               Neh.
               VII
               .
               16
               ,
               17.
               19.
               
               Ier.
               XIX
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               a
               stiffnecked
               People
               ,
               Now
               therefore
               let
               me
               alone
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               consume
               them
               .
            
             And
             yet
             then
             ,
             upon
             
             Moses's
             Intercession
             ,
             d
             
               d
               v.
               14.
               
            
             
               God
               repented
               of
               the
               evil
               which
               he
               thought
               to
               do
               to
               his
               People
               .
            
             He
             revoked
             his
             sentence
             for
             the
             punishing
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             alter
             his
             Judgment
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             their
             Sin.
             As
             to
             that
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             they
             should
             know
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             bade
             
               Moses
               tell
               it
            
             them
             plainly
             ,
             more
             than
             once
             .
             First
             ,
             upon
             Gods
             withdrawing
             that
             token
             of
             his
             Presence
             in
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Cloud
             and
             of
             Fire
             ,
             and
             not
             suffering
             it
             now
             to
             come
             within
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             done
             hitherto
             :
             He
             gave
             them
             this
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             e
             
               e
               XXXIII
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               thou
               art
               a
               stiffnecked
               People
               ;
               if
               I
               come
               among
               thee
               ,
               I
               shall
               consume
               thee
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             more
             Sensible
             of
             the
             Condition
             into
             which
             they
             had
             brought
             themselves
             ;
             God
             bade
             Moses
             ,
             f
             
               f
               v.
               5.
               
            
             
               say
               unto
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               you
               are
               a
               stiffnecked
               People
               :
               put
               off
               thy
               Ornaments
               from
               thee
            
             ;
             thy
             Holyday
             Clothes
             ;
             for
             in
             such
             they
             had
             dressed
             themselves
             to
             keep
             a
             Feast
             to
             their
             Calf
             ,
             according
             to
             g
             
               g
               Ex.
               XXXII
               .
               5.
               
            
             Aarons
             Proclamation
             .
             They
             obey'd
             Moses
             in
             this
             .
             h
             
               h
               XXXIII
               .
               46.
               
            
             They
             
               strip't
               themselves
            
             of
             all
             their
             fine
             Attire
             ;
             and
             now
             
               they
               mourn'd
            
             for
             Gods
             leaving
             them
             .
             This
             encourag'd
             Moses
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             again
             .
             He
             ask'd
             now
             a
             farther
             
             favour
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             onely
             a
             
               a
               XXXIV
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               pardon
               their
               Sin
            
             ,
             but
             own
             them
             to
             be
             his
             Inheritance
             :
             which
             would
             appear
             by
             the
             Return
             of
             the
             Pillar
             to
             be
             over
             the
             Camp
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             formerly
             .
             He
             begs
             it
             of
             God
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               go
               among
               us
            
             ;
             FOR
             
               it
               is
               a
               stiffnecked
               People
            
             .
          
           
             129.
             
             *
             
               *
               Among
               the
               
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               and
               
                 Sal.
                 Iarchi
              
               ;
               and
               among
               the
               Christians
               ,
               Grotius
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               highest
               Note
               of
               Commentators
               ,
               have
               been
               of
               Opinion
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               should
               be
               rendred
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Although
               .
               For
               so
               ,
               as
               Noldius
               sheweth
               ,
               it
               
               
                 Vid.
                 Noldii
                 Concord
                 .
                 partic
                 .
                 p.
                 399.
                 
              
               doth
               signify
               in
               some
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               .
               But
               others
               are
               of
               Opinion
               that
               the
               rendring
               of
               it
               so
               in
               this
               place
               would
               make
               the
               Text
               less
               intelligible
               than
               it
               is
               in
               our
               English
               Translation
               .
               And
               ours
               followeth
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               and
               the
               Vulgar
               Latin
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               are
               thus
               interpreted
               by
               R.
               Bechai
               ,
               and
               likewise
               
               
                 R.
                 Bechai
                 fol.
                 113
                 ,
                 114.
                 
              
               by
               Calvin
               in
               locum
               .
            
             Some
             very
             Learned
             Men
             have
             thought
             it
             strange
             that
             Moses
             ,
             
             
               Moses
               makes
               it
               an
               Argument
               in
               his
               Prayer
               .
            
             in
             his
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             should
             bring
             that
             for
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             forgive
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             continue
             his
             presence
             among
             them
             ;
             which
             God
             himself
             had
             given
             for
             a
             Reason
             aa
             
               aa
               Ex
               XXXII
               .
               9.
               
            
             why
             he
             would
             have
             consum'd
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             
             Moses's
             Intercession
             ;
             and
             why
             he
             b
             
               b
               XXXIII
               .
               3
               ,
               5.
               
            
             must
             do
             it
             yet
             ,
             if
             he
             continued
             to
             dwell
             with
             them
             .
             But
             those
             Learned
             Men
             seem
             not
             to
             have
             consider'd
             how
             much
             the
             case
             was
             changed
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Gods
             speaking
             those
             words
             .
             His
             People
             had
             now
             c
             
               c
               v.
               4
               ,
               6.
               
            
             repented
             of
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             him
             by
             ●…iripping
             themselves
             ,
             and
             mourned
             for
             his
             withdrawing
             himself
             from
             them
             .
             Upon
             these
             proofs
             of
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             Moses
             had
             reason
             to
             hope
             for
             their
             amendment
             ,
             and
             better
             obedience
             for
             the
             future
             .
             But
             yet
             in
             
             Moses's
             Opinion
             this
             was
             not
             to
             be
             hoped
             without
             the
             Extraordinary
             assistance
             of
             the
             Shecina
             of
             God.
             For
             still
             they
             were
             a
             stiffnecked
             People
             ,
             though
             not
             now
             in
             Actual
             Rebellion
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             at
             the
             time
             when
             God
             called
             them
             so
             .
             They
             did
             still
             retain
             the
             same
             stubborn
             disposition
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             so
             extremely
             ungovernable
             as
             he
             had
             found
             them
             hitherto
             .
             Their
             necks
             were
             naturally
             stiff
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             bend
             to
             give
             ear
             to
             any
             thing
             he
             could
             say
             to
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             his
             Glory
             appeared
             in
             the
             Shecina
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             being
             †
             
               †
               Moses
               had
               seen
               some
               Instances
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               read
               ,
               Ex.
               XIV
               .
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               XVI
               .
               7
               ,
               10.
               
               XXXIII
               .
               10.
               
               He
               saw
               many
               more
               afterwards
               ,
               which
               he
               speaks
               of
               ,
               Lev.
               IX
               .
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Num.
               IX
               .
               19
               —
               23.
               
               XI
               .
               25.
               
               XIV
               .
               10
               ,
               14.
               
               XVI
               .
               19
               and
               42.
               
               Though
               all
               th●…s
               while
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               generality
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               true
               that
               is
               said
               Ps.
               LXXVII
               .
               34
               —
               36.
               
               They
               onely
               flattered
               and
               lied
               ,
               as
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               they
               trifled
               as
               Ionathan
               renders
               it
               :
               and
               so
               it
               followeth
               v.
               37.
               
                 their
                 heart
                 was
                 not
                 right
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 they
                 stedfast
                 in
                 his
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               But
               still
               Moses
               hoped
               better
               of
               them
               :
               and
               he
               knew
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               any
               way
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               good
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               this
               ,
               which
               he
               therefore
               so
               earnestly
               begs
               of
               God.
               
            
             struck
             with
             what
             they
             saw
             of
             Gods
             visible
             presence
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             bend
             a
             little
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             hear
             ,
             and
             obey
             what
             he
             said
             to
             them
             .
             This
             was
             surely
             that
             which
             Moses
             thought
             of
             ,
             in
             useing
             this
             Reason
             ,
             why
             God
             should
             go
             on
             to
             forgive
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             continue
             his
             Presence
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             needed
             so
             extremely
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             impossible
             without
             it
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             destroying
             themselves
             by
             their
             wilfulness
             .
             
          
           
           
             
               That
               the
               Proof
               which
               has
               been
               given
               ,
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESUS
               hit
               being
               the
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               may
               be
               set
               in
               a
               better
               light
               ,
               it
               has
               been
               thought
               fit
               to
               bring
               it
               into
               the
               two
               following
               sets
               of
               Chronological
               Tables
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Proof
               will
               appear
               to
               any
               man
               that
               has
               but
               so
               much
               skill
               in
               Common
               Arithmetic
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               above
               the
               learning
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Reader
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             first
             of
             these
             sets
             is
             of
             Iulian
             years
             ,
             from
             the
             20th
             .
             year
             of
             King
             ARTAXERXES
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             445th
             year
             before
             the
             common
             Christian
             Aera
             ,
             till
             the
             19th
             of
             TIBERIUS
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             33th
             year
             of
             that
             Aera
             ;
             in
             which
             very
             year
             that
             our
             Lord
             JESUS
             was
             crucisyed
             on
             the
             3d
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             being
             the
             Jewish
             Passover
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             Opinion
             of
             learned
             men
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             sufficiently
             proved
             in
             this
             Work.
             But
             here
             it
             is
             proved
             by
             PTOLEMIES
             CANON
             ,
             the
             undoubted
             Measure
             of
             time
             among
             all
             the
             Astronomers
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             That
             this
             20th
             year
             of
             ARTAXERXES
             (
             being
             the
             year
             on
             which
             (
             according
             to
             Nehemiah
             II.
             1
             —
             8.
             )
             he
             gave
             the
             Commandment
             for
             the
             building
             of
             Ierusalem
             again
             ,
             and
             on
             which
             it
             was
             accordingly
             built
             ,
             )
             was
             476
             years
             and
             odd
             days
             before
             the
             said
             19th
             year
             of
             TIBERIUS
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             were
             483
             Chaldee
             years
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             work
             of
             the
             farther
             Proof
             that
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             second
             set
             of
             Tables
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             is
             of
             these
             Chaldee
             years
             ,
             whereof
             every
             one
             has
             360
             Days
             ;
             which
             way
             of
             Measuring
             Time
             being
             unusual
             among
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             thought
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             of
             it
             the
             more
             intelligible
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Chaldee
             years
             should
             be
             adjusted
             with
             its
             concurrent
             Iulian
             years
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             shew
             in
             what
             Month
             and
             Day
             of
             those
             concurrent
             years
             it
             began
             and
             ended
             ;
             and
             by
             these
             any
             ordinary
             Reader
             may
             know
             whereabout
             he
             is
             in
             the
             time
             before
             or
             after
             CHRIST
             ,
             in
             every
             
               Chaldee
               Year
            
             that
             lies
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             these
             Tables
             will
             be
             made
             the
             more
             easy
             and
             clear
             by
             sorting
             the
             483
             years
             above
             mentioned
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             septenaries
             or
             Weeks
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             just
             LXIX
             in
             that
             Number
             of
             years
             .
             For
             this
             being
             done
             ,
             it
             will
             plainly
             appear
             that
             these
             are
             the
             VII
             Weeks
             and
             the
             LXII
             Weeks
             in
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             Dan.
             IX
             .
             25.
             and
             whereas
             there
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               after
               those
            
             LXII
             
               Weeks
               the
            
             MESSIAS
             
               shall
               be
               cutt
               off
            
             ;
             it
             is
             here
             very
             evident
             in
             the
             last
             of
             these
             Tables
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             of
             these
             LXII
             Weeks
             ended
             on
             the
             11th
             Day
             of
             May
             ,
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             year
             of
             CHRIST
             32
             :
             which
             was
             within
             lesse
             than
             a
             year
             of
             the
             3d
             of
             April
             33
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             time
             of
             CHRIST'S
             death
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             already
             shewed
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             CHRIST'S
             death
             being
             
               after
               the
            
             LXII
             Weeks
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             a
             year
             after
             ,
             for
             that
             year
             would
             have
             been
             reckoned
             into
             the
             following
             Week
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             but
             that
             he
             was
             crucifyed
             at
             the
             very
             Time
             when
             MESSIAS
             was
             to
             be
             
               cut
               off
            
             according
             to
             DANIELS
             prophecy
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             1st
             set
             of
             Tables
             there
             will
             be
             added
             the
             years
             of
             the
             IV
             Gospels
             and
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             pag.
             xviij
             ,
             xix
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             after
             Daniels
             VII
             &
             LXII
             Weeks
             there
             will
             be
             added
             the
             single
             Week
             to
             make
             up
             the
             LXX
             .
          
           
           
             IN
             the
             first
             set
             of
             Tables
             every
             JULIAN
             year
             therein
             contained
             ,
             has
             a
             Line
             belonging
             to
             it
             that
             runs
             through
             all
             the
             Columns
             in
             that
             page
             :
             in
             which
             line
             it
             is
             adjusted
             with
             2
             other
             sorts
             of
             years
             that
             are
             concurrent
             with
             it
             ;
             namely
             ,
             first
             with
             DANIEL'S
             Chaldee
             years
             ,
             &
             secondly
             with
             the
             years
             in
             PTOLEMY'S
             Canon
             .
          
           
             The
             Column
             marked
             with
             B
             under
             it
             ,
             shews
             what
             Iulian
             years
             are
             Bissextile
             ,
             or
             leap-years
             :
             which
             ,
             in
             every
             20
             years
             before
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             17
             ,
             13
             ,
             9
             ,
             5
             ,
             &
             1st
             .
             in
             the
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             the
             4
             ,
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             16
             ,
             &
             20
             th
             .
             These
             are
             carefully
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             Computation
             ;
             because
             ,
             whereas
             every
             common
             year
             has
             365
             days
             ,
             every
             leap-year
             has
             366
             ,
             one
             day
             being
             added
             after
             the
             24
             th
             day
             of
             February
             ,
             which
             makes
             that
             month
             to
             be
             of
             29
             days
             ,
             which
             has
             but
             28
             in
             common
             years
             .
          
           
             Column
             C
             is
             of
             the
             Iulian
             years
             before
             Christ
             from
             the
             year
             445
             downward
             till
             the
             Vulgar
             Aera
             begins
             ,
             &
             then
             afterward
             this
             Column
             will
             be
             of
             the
             years
             of
             our
             Lord
             according
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             Aera
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             Iulian
             years
             ,
             beginning
             on
             the
             first
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             &
             ending
             Dec.
             31
             ,
             is
             divided
             into
             2
             Numbers
             of
             Days
             in
             the
             Columns
             of
             Daniel's
             years
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             first
             number
             always
             begin
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             &
             those
             of
             the
             second
             end
             on
             the
             last
             of
             December
             :
             except
             onely
             those
             in
             the
             lesser
             figures
             ,
             whereof
             more
             will
             be
             said
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             Columns
             marked
             D
             ,
             D
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             years
             of
             Daniel's
             weeks
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             VII
             weeks
             containing
             49
             years
             ,
             the
             LXII
             following
             weeks
             containing
             434
             years
             ,
             they
             make
             in
             all
             483
             years
             ;
             every
             one
             of
             these
             years
             containing
             360
             days
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             .
             ;
             and
             will
             more
             plainly
             appear
             in
             the
             2d
             set
             of
             Tables
             .
             Tab.
             I
             ,
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             483
             years
             begins
             at
             the
             Nisan
             of
             the
             20
             th
             year
             of
             Artaxerxes
             .
             Now
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Nisan
             falling
             generally
             on
             the
             21
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             most
             learned
             Primate
             Usher's
             *
             
               *
               Vid
               Uss.
               Annal.
               Tom.
               I.
               p.
               25.
               p.
               38
               bis
               .
               p.
               95
               ,
               96
               ,
               &
               115.
               
            
             Account
             ,
             &
             the
             21
             of
             April
             in
             the
             20
             th
             of
             Artaxerxes
             falling
             into
             the
             Iulian
             year
             445
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             in
             the
             last
             Dissertation
             ;
             therefore
             Daniel's
             first
             year
             ,
             beginning
             on
             the
             21
             st
             of
             April
             ,
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             line
             of
             that
             year
             445
             before
             Christ.
             And
             whereas
             after
             the
             20
             of
             April
             there
             are
             255
             days
             to
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Iulian
             year
             ,
             this
             Number
             255
             is
             set
             down
             in
             that
             line
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             that
             part
             of
             the
             445
             th
             Iulian
             which
             concurs
             with
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             483
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Number
             of
             255
             days
             wanting
             105
             of
             the
             360
             that
             are
             in
             every
             Chaldee
             year
             ;
             therefore
             that
             first
             year
             of
             the
             483
             is
             placed
             a
             second
             time
             in
             the
             1
             st
             Column
             D
             in
             the
             second
             line
             ;
             &
             there
             it
             is
             made
             whole
             ,
             by
             allotting
             to
             it
             the
             first
             105
             days
             of
             the
             Iulian
             year
             444
             ;
             namely
             ,
             from
             Ian.
             1
             till
             Apr.
             15
             of
             that
             year
             :
             &
             whereas
             ,
             besides
             these
             105
             days
             ,
             there
             remain
             260
             from
             Apr.
             16
             th
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Iulian
             year
             ,
             these
             go
             into
             the
             second
             year
             of
             the
             483
             ;
             and
             the
             Number
             2
             is
             therefore
             placed
             before
             the
             260
             in
             the
             second
             line
             of
             that
             Table
             .
          
           
             The
             2
             Columns
             marked
             F
             ,
             F
             ,
             contain
             in
             every
             line
             the
             2
             Numbers
             of
             days
             which
             divide
             the
             365
             days
             of
             the
             Iulian
             year
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             line
             ,
             between
             those
             2
             of
             Daniel's
             483
             years
             which
             are
             in
             the
             very
             same
             line
             in
             the
             Columns
             D
             ,
             D
             ,
             above
             mentioned
             .
             Of
             these
             2
             Numbers
             of
             Days
             in
             every
             line
             it
             is
             to
             be
             always
             remembred
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Number
             begins
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Ian.
             &
             the
             2
             Ends
             with
             the
             last
             of
             December
             .
             But
             besides
             ,
          
           
             Whereas
             in
             the
             Column
             over
             the
             letter
             G
             there
             is
             set
             down
             the
             month
             &
             day
             on
             which
             every
             one
             of
             
               Daniel's
               Chaldee
            
             years
             begins
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             that
             the
             next
             foregoing
             Chaldee
             year
             ends
             on
             the
             month
             &
             day
             next
             before
             it
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             The
             first
             Daniel's
             year
             beginning
             on
             Apr.
             21
             in
             the
             Iulian
             year
             445
             ,
             it
             has
             with
             that
             &
             the
             last
             of
             December
             255
             days
             out
             of
             that
             Iulian
             year
             ;
             &
             this
             first
             Daniel's
             year
             wanting
             yet
             105
             days
             of
             its
             360
             ,
             it
             has
             these
             out
             of
             the
             Iulian
             year
             444
             before
             Christ
             ,
             beginning
             at
             Ian.
             1
             st
             ,
             &
             ending
             Apr.
             15
             th
             .
             This
             appears
             in
             the
             
             Column
             over
             G
             :
             for
             there
             on
             Apr.
             16
             begins
             the
             second
             Chaldee
             year
             .
             This
             second
             Chaldee
             year
             has
             from
             Apr.
             16
             to
             the
             last
             of
             Dec.
             inclusively
             ,
             the
             Number
             therein
             noted
             ,
             of
             260
             days
             out
             of
             that
             Iulian
             year
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             made
             up
             360
             by
             adding
             100
             out
             of
             the
             Iulian
             year
             443
             ;
             in
             which
             year
             they
             begin
             at
             Ian.
             1
             ,
             and
             end
             at
             Apr.
             10th
             in
             that
             year
             .
             Then
             on
             Apr.
             11
             begins
             the
             3d
             Chaldee
             year
             ,
             and
             taking
             in
             that
             day
             with
             all
             that
             follow
             to
             the
             end
             of
             December
             ,
             it
             has
             265
             days
             out
             of
             that
             Iulian
             year
             443
             :
             which
             Number
             being
             to
             be
             made
             up
             360
             ,
             therefore
             that
             third
             Chaldee
             year
             has
             other
             95
             days
             out
             of
             the
             Iulian
             year
             442
             ,
             beginning
             Ian.
             1.
             and
             ending
             on
             the
             5th
             day
             of
             Apr.
             which
             appears
             by
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             
               viz.
               April
            
             6th
             begining
             the
             4th
             of
             the
             483
             years
             .
             And
             that
             4th
             year
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             all
             that
             follow
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             with
             those
             above
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             years
             in
             PTOLEMIE'S
             CANON
             more
             needs
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             than
             that
             every
             one
             of
             those
             years
             that
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             2
             first
             Columns
             over
             the
             first
             H
             and
             K
             must
             be
             accounted
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             1st
             of
             Ian.
             in
             that
             Iulian
             year
             that
             stands
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             line
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             concurrent
             with
             the
             same
             Iulian
             year
             until
             the
             next
             Thoth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             that
             Month
             and
             day
             which
             in
             the
             same
             line
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             Column
             over
             L.
             And
             that
             same
             month
             and
             day
             begins
             those
             two
             following
             years
             in
             the
             2
             Columns
             over
             the
             2d
             H
             and
             K
             :
             which
             last
             2
             years
             run
             on
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Iulian
             in
             that
             line
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             they
             are
             continued
             with
             the
             next
             Iulian
             year
             in
             the
             following
             line
             ,
             from
             its
             ●…st
             of
             Ian.
             till
             the
             next
             Thoth
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             The
             2d
             set
             of
             Tables
             is
             of
             Daniel's
             VII
             &
             LXII
             Weeks
             ,
             consisting
             of
             483
             Chaldee
             years
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             adjusted
             with
             the
             Iulian
             years
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             before
             Christ
             445
             ,
             till
             the
             32d
             year
             after
             Christ
             ,
             ending
             lesse
             than
             a
             year
             before
             his
             Death
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             1st
             Column
             of
             every
             Table
             are
             set
             down
             the
             above
             mentioned
             Weeks
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             them
             as
             belong
             to
             that
             particular
             Table
             :
             and
             in
             the
             2d
             Column
             are
             set
             down
             as
             many
             of
             the
             483
             years
             as
             come
             within
             the
             Weeks
             contained
             in
             that
             Table
             .
          
           
             The
             8
             following
             Columns
             are
             divided
             into
             2
             Fours
             ,
             marked
             each
             of
             them
             with
             B
             ,
             C
             ,
             G
             ,
             F.
             The
             1st
             C
             ,
             G
             ,
             in
             every
             line
             shews
             the
             Iulian
             year
             ,
             month
             ,
             and
             day
             ,
             with
             which
             that
             Chaldee
             year
             begins
             that
             stands
             in
             the
             2d
             Column
             of
             that
             Line
             .
             The
             little
             b.
             shews
             when
             the
             Iulian
             is
             a
             Bissextile
             :
             and
             the
             1st
             F.
             sheweth
             the
             Number
             of
             Days
             which
             the
             Chaldee
             year
             hath
             out
             of
             that
             1st
             Iulian
             year
             .
             Whatsoever
             Number
             of
             Days
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             so
             many
             added
             to
             it
             as
             will
             make
             it
             up
             360
             out
             of
             the
             2d
             Iulian
             year
             in
             that
             line
             :
             Which
             2d
             year
             is
             markt
             with
             the
             2d
             B
             ,
             C
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             1st
             year
             was
             with
             the
             former
             B
             ,
             C.
             And
             as
             the
             1st
             G
             shewed
             what
             month
             and
             day
             in
             the
             former
             Iulian
             year
             did
             begin
             the
             Chaldee
             year
             of
             the
             same
             line
             ;
             So
             the
             2d
             G
             shews
             where
             that
             Chaldee
             year
             ends
             ;
             namely
             on
             what
             month
             and
             day
             of
             the
             2d
             Iulian
             year
             ,
             (
             markt
             with
             the
             2d
             ,
             B
             ,
             C.
             )
             in
             the
             same
             Line
             .
          
           
             NB.
             In
             every
             line
             of
             the
             1st
             set
             of
             Tables
             ,
             the
             two
             Numbers
             of
             Days
             in
             the
             Columns
             F
             ,
             F.
             being
             added
             together
             make
             up
             the
             Number
             365
             in
             a
             common
             Iulian
             year
             ,
             and
             366
             in
             a
             Bissextile
             :
             But
             as
             to
             the
             360
             days
             of
             any
             Chaldee
             year
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             up
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             Days
             in
             the
             2d
             Column
             F
             in
             the
             same
             line
             ,
             adding
             thereunto
             the
             Number
             of
             days
             in
             the
             1st
             Column
             F
             ,
             in
             the
             line
             next
             below
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             every
             Line
             of
             the
             2d
             set
             of
             Tables
             ,
             the
             two
             Numbers
             of
             Days
             in
             the
             Columns
             F
             ,
             F
             ,
             being
             added
             together
             make
             up
             the
             Number
             of
             360
             days
             for
             the
             Daniel's
             year
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Line
             :
             But
             as
             to
             the
             365
             days
             of
             a
             common
             Iulian
             year
             ,
             or
             the
             366
             of
             a
             Bissextile
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             up
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             Days
             in
             the
             2d
             Column
             F
             where
             that
             Iulian
             begins
             ,
             adding
             thereunto
             the
             Number
             of
             Days
             in
             the
             1st
             Column
             F
             ,
             in
             the
             line
             next
             below
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   *
                   
                     *
                     In
                     the
                     20th
                     year
                     of
                     K.
                     ARTAXERXES
                     Nehemia
                     came
                     up
                     to
                     
                       Ierusalem
                       .
                       Neh.
                       II.
                    
                     1
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                   445
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   21
                
                 
                   255
                
                 
                   303
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   ARTAXERXES
                   I.
                   called
                   LONGIMANUS
                   .
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   12
                
                 
                   304
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   ARTAXERXES
                   I.
                   called
                   LONGIMANUS
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   444
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   105
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   16
                
                 
                   260
                
                 
                   304
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   12
                
                 
                   305
                
                 
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   443
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   100
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   11
                
                 
                   265
                
                 
                   305
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   12
                
                 
                   306
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   442
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   95
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   6
                
                 
                   270
                
                 
                   306
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   12
                
                 
                   307
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   441
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   90
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   31
                
                 
                   276
                
                 
                   307
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   11
                
                 
                   308
                
                 
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                   440
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   84
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   26
                
                 
                   281
                
                 
                   308
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   11
                
                 
                   309
                
                 
                   26
                
              
               
                 
                   439
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   79
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   21
                
                 
                   286
                
                 
                   309
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   11
                
                 
                   310
                
                 
                   27
                
              
               
                 
                   438
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   74
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   16
                
                 
                   291
                
                 
                   310
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   11
                
                 
                   311
                
                 
                   28
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   437
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   69
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   10
                
                 
                   297
                
                 
                   311
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   10
                
                 
                   312
                
                 
                   29
                
              
               
                 
                   436
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   63
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   5
                
                 
                   302
                
                 
                   312
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   10
                
                 
                   313
                
                 
                   30
                
              
               
                 
                   435
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   58
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   28
                
                 
                   307
                
                 
                   313
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   10
                
                 
                   314
                
                 
                   31
                
              
               
                 
                   434
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   53
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   23
                
                 
                   312
                
                 
                   314
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   10
                
                 
                   315
                
                 
                   32
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   †
                   
                     †
                     In
                     his
                     32th
                     year
                     he
                     returned
                     to
                     the
                     King.
                     
                       Neh.
                       XIII
                    
                     .
                     5.
                     
                     And
                     after
                     that
                     he
                     came
                     back
                     to
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     follow
                     in
                     his
                     Book
                     .
                  
                   433
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   18
                
                 
                   318
                
                 
                   315
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   9
                
                 
                   316
                
                 
                   33
                
              
               
                 
                   432
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   12
                
                 
                   323
                
                 
                   316
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   9
                
                 
                   317
                
                 
                   34
                
              
               
                 
                   431
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   7
                
                 
                   328
                
                 
                   317
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   9
                
                 
                   318
                
                 
                   35
                
              
               
                 
                   430
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   2
                
                 
                   333
                
                 
                   318
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   9
                
                 
                   319
                
                 
                   36
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   429
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   28
                
                 
                   339
                
                 
                   319
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   8
                
                 
                   320
                
                 
                   37
                
              
               
                 
                   428
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   22
                
                 
                   344
                
                 
                   320
                
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   8
                
                 
                   321
                
                 
                   38
                
              
               
                 
                   427
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   17
                
                 
                   349
                
                 
                   321
                
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   8
                
                 
                   322
                
                 
                   39
                
              
               
                 
                   426
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   12
                
                 
                   354
                
                 
                   322
                
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   8
                
                 
                   323
                
                 
                   40
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   425
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   7
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   323
                
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   7
                
                 
                   324
                
                 
                   41
                
              
               
                 
                   424
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   1
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   324
                
                 
                   41
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   7
                
                 
                   325
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   DARIUS
                   II.
                   called
                   NOTHUS
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   27
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                   423
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   355
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   22
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   325
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   DARIUS
                   II.
                   called
                   NOTHUS
                   .
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   7
                
                 
                   326
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   422
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   350
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   17
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   326
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   7
                
                 
                   327
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   421
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   345
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   11
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   327
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   6
                
                 
                   328
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   420
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   339
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   6
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   328
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   6
                
                 
                   329
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   419
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   334
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   1
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   329
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   6
                
                 
                   330
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   418
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   329
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   26
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   330
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   6
                
                 
                   331
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   417
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   324
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   20
                
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   331
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   5
                
                 
                   332
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   416
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   318
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   15
                
                 
                   47
                
                 
                   332
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   5
                
                 
                   333
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   415
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   313
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   10
                
                 
                   52
                
                 
                   333
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   5
                
                 
                   334
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   414
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   308
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   5
                
                 
                   57
                
                 
                   334
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   5
                
                 
                   335
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   413
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   303
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   30
                
                 
                   63
                
                 
                   335
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   4
                
                 
                   336
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   412
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   297
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   25
                
                 
                   68
                
                 
                   336
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   4
                
                 
                   337
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   411
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   292
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   20
                
                 
                   73
                
                 
                   337
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   4
                
                 
                   338
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   the
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   410
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   287
                
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   15
                
                 
                   78
                
                 
                   338
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   DARIUS
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   4
                
                 
                   339
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   DARIUS
                   II.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   409
                
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   282
                
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   9
                
                 
                   84
                
                 
                   339
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   3
                
                 
                   340
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   408
                
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   276
                
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   4
                
                 
                   89
                
                 
                   340
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   3
                
                 
                   341
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   407
                
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   271
                
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   29
                
                 
                   94
                
                 
                   341
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   3
                
                 
                   342
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   406
                
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   266
                
                 
                   41
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   24
                
                 
                   99
                
                 
                   342
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   3
                
                 
                   343
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   405
                
                 
                   41
                
                 
                   261
                
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   18
                
                 
                   105
                
                 
                   343
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   2
                
                 
                   344
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   ARTAXERXES
                   II.
                   called
                   MNEMON
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   404
                
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   255
                
                 
                   43
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   13
                
                 
                   110
                
                 
                   344
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   ARTAXERXES
                   II.
                   called
                   MNEMON
                   .
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   2
                
                 
                   345
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   403
                
                 
                   43
                
                 
                   250
                
                 
                   44
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   8
                
                 
                   115
                
                 
                   345
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   2
                
                 
                   346
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   402
                
                 
                   44
                
                 
                   245
                
                 
                   45
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   3
                
                 
                   120
                
                 
                   346
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   2
                
                 
                   347
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   401
                
                 
                   45
                
                 
                   240
                
                 
                   46
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   28
                
                 
                   126
                
                 
                   347
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   1
                
                 
                   348
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   400
                
                 
                   46
                
                 
                   234
                
                 
                   47
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   23
                
                 
                   131
                
                 
                   348
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   1
                
                 
                   349
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   399
                
                 
                   47
                
                 
                   229
                
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   18
                
                 
                   136
                
                 
                   349
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   1
                
                 
                   350
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   398
                
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   224
                
                 
                   49
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   13
                
                 
                   141
                
                 
                   350
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   1
                
                 
                   351
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   397
                
                 
                   49
                
                 
                   219
                
                 
                   50
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   7
                
                 
                   147
                
                 
                   351
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   30
                
                 
                   352
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   *
                   
                     *
                     VII
                     Weeks
                     after
                     the
                     20th
                     of
                     ARTAXERXES
                     ,
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     End
                     of
                     Vision
                     and
                     Prophesy
                     in
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Church
                     :
                     after
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     stick
                     to
                     the
                     H.
                     Scriptures
                     Mal.
                     IV.
                     4.
                     and
                     to
                     look
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     till
                     John
                     Baptist
                     vers
                     .
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                   396
                
                 
                   50
                
                 
                   213
                
                 
                   51
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   2
                
                 
                   152
                
                 
                   352
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   30
                
                 
                   353
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   395
                
                 
                   51
                
                 
                   208
                
                 
                   52
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   28
                
                 
                   157
                
                 
                   353
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   30
                
                 
                   354
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   394
                
                 
                   52
                
                 
                   203
                
                 
                   53
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   23
                
                 
                   162
                
                 
                   354
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   30
                
                 
                   355
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   393
                
                 
                   53
                
                 
                   198
                
                 
                   54
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   17
                
                 
                   168
                
                 
                   355
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   29
                
                 
                   356
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   392
                
                 
                   54
                
                 
                   192
                
                 
                   55
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   12
                
                 
                   173
                
                 
                   356
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   29
                
                 
                   357
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   391
                
                 
                   55
                
                 
                   187
                
                 
                   56
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   7
                
                 
                   178
                
                 
                   357
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   29
                
                 
                   358
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   390
                
                 
                   56
                
                 
                   182
                
                 
                   57
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   2
                
                 
                   183
                
                 
                   358
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   29
                
                 
                   359
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   389
                
                 
                   57
                
                 
                   177
                
                 
                   58
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   26
                
                 
                   189
                
                 
                   359
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   28
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   388
                
                 
                   58
                
                 
                   171
                
                 
                   59
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   21
                
                 
                   194
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   28
                
                 
                   361
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   387
                
                 
                   59
                
                 
                   166
                
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   16
                
                 
                   199
                
                 
                   361
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   28
                
                 
                   362
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   386
                
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   161
                
                 
                   61
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   11
                
                 
                   204
                
                 
                   362
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   28
                
                 
                   363
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   385
                
                 
                   61
                
                 
                   156
                
                 
                   62
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   5
                
                 
                   210
                
                 
                   363
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   27
                
                 
                   364
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   384
                
                 
                   62
                
                 
                   150
                
                 
                   63
                
                 
                   May
                   31
                
                 
                   215
                
                 
                   364
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   27
                
                 
                   365
                
                 
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   383
                
                 
                   63
                
                 
                   145
                
                 
                   64
                
                 
                   May
                   26
                
                 
                   220
                
                 
                   365
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   27
                
                 
                   366
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   382
                
                 
                   64
                
                 
                   140
                
                 
                   65
                
                 
                   May
                   21
                
                 
                   225
                
                 
                   366
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   27
                
                 
                   367
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   381
                
                 
                   65
                
                 
                   135
                
                 
                   66
                
                 
                   May
                   15
                
                 
                   231
                
                 
                   367
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   26
                
                 
                   368
                
                 
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                   380
                
                 
                   66
                
                 
                   129
                
                 
                   67
                
                 
                   May
                   10
                
                 
                   236
                
                 
                   368
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   26
                
                 
                   369
                
                 
                   26
                
              
               
                 
                   379
                
                 
                   67
                
                 
                   124
                
                 
                   68
                
                 
                   May
                   5
                
                 
                   241
                
                 
                   369
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   26
                
                 
                   370
                
                 
                   27
                
              
               
                 
                   378
                
                 
                   68
                
                 
                   119
                
                 
                   69
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   30
                
                 
                   246
                
                 
                   370
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   26
                
                 
                   371
                
                 
                   28
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   377
                
                 
                   69
                
                 
                   114
                
                 
                   70
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   24
                
                 
                   252
                
                 
                   371
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   25
                
                 
                   372
                
                 
                   29
                
              
               
                 
                   376
                
                 
                   70
                
                 
                   108
                
                 
                   71
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   19
                
                 
                   257
                
                 
                   372
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   25
                
                 
                   373
                
                 
                   30
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   375
                
                 
                   71
                
                 
                   103
                
                 
                   72
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   14
                
                 
                   262
                
                 
                   373
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   ARTAXERXES
                   II.
                   called
                   MNEMON
                   .
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   25
                
                 
                   374
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   ARTAXERXES
                   II.
                   called
                   MNEMON
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   374
                
                 
                   72
                
                 
                   98
                
                 
                   73
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   9
                
                 
                   267
                
                 
                   374
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   25
                
                 
                   375
                
                 
                   32
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   373
                
                 
                   73
                
                 
                   93
                
                 
                   74
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   3
                
                 
                   273
                
                 
                   375
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   24
                
                 
                   376
                
                 
                   33
                
              
               
                 
                   372
                
                 
                   74
                
                 
                   87
                
                 
                   75
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   29
                
                 
                   278
                
                 
                   376
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   24
                
                 
                   377
                
                 
                   34
                
              
               
                 
                   371
                
                 
                   75
                
                 
                   82
                
                 
                   76
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   24
                
                 
                   283
                
                 
                   377
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   24
                
                 
                   378
                
                 
                   35
                
              
               
                 
                   370
                
                 
                   76
                
                 
                   77
                
                 
                   77
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   19
                
                 
                   288
                
                 
                   378
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   24
                
                 
                   379
                
                 
                   36
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   369
                
                 
                   77
                
                 
                   72
                
                 
                   78
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   13
                
                 
                   294
                
                 
                   379
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   23
                
                 
                   380
                
                 
                   37
                
              
               
                 
                   368
                
                 
                   78
                
                 
                   66
                
                 
                   79
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   8
                
                 
                   299
                
                 
                   380
                
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   23
                
                 
                   381
                
                 
                   38
                
              
               
                 
                   367
                
                 
                   79
                
                 
                   61
                
                 
                   80
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   3
                
                 
                   304
                
                 
                   381
                
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   23
                
                 
                   382
                
                 
                   39
                
              
               
                 
                   366
                
                 
                   80
                
                 
                   56
                
                 
                   81
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   26
                
                 
                   309
                
                 
                   382
                
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   23
                
                 
                   383
                
                 
                   40
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   365
                
                 
                   81
                
                 
                   51
                
                 
                   82
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   21
                
                 
                   315
                
                 
                   383
                
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   22
                
                 
                   384
                
                 
                   41
                
              
               
                 
                   364
                
                 
                   82
                
                 
                   45
                
                 
                   83
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   15
                
                 
                   320
                
                 
                   384
                
                 
                   41
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   22
                
                 
                   385
                
                 
                   42
                
              
               
                 
                   363
                
                 
                   83
                
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   84
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   10
                
                 
                   325
                
                 
                   385
                
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   22
                
                 
                   386
                
                 
                   43
                
              
               
                 
                   362
                
                 
                   84
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   85
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   5
                
                 
                   330
                
                 
                   386
                
                 
                   43
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   22
                
                 
                   387
                
                 
                   44
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   361
                
                 
                   85
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   86
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   31
                
                 
                   336
                
                 
                   387
                
                 
                   44
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   21
                
                 
                   388
                
                 
                   45
                
              
               
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   86
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   87
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   25
                
                 
                   341
                
                 
                   388
                
                 
                   45
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   21
                
                 
                   389
                
                 
                   46
                
              
               
                 
                   359
                
                 
                   87
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   88
                
                 
                   ●…an
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   346
                
                 
                   389
                
                 
                   46
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   21
                
                 
                   390
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   OCHUS
                   who
                   also
                   called
                   himself
                   ARTAXERXES
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   358
                
                 
                   88
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   89
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   15
                
                 
                   351
                
                 
                   390
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   OCHUS
                   who
                   also
                   called
                   himself
                   ARTAXERXES
                   .
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   21
                
                 
                   391
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   357
                
                 
                   89
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   90
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   10
                
                 
                   357
                
                 
                   391
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   20
                
                 
                   392
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   356
                
                 
                   90
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   91
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   4
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   392
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   20
                
                 
                   393
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   91
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   92
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   30
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                   355
                
                 
                   92
                
                 
                   358
                
                 
                   93
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   25
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   393
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   20
                
                 
                   394
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   354
                
                 
                   93
                
                 
                   353
                
                 
                   94
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   20
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   394
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   20
                
                 
                   395
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   353
                
                 
                   94
                
                 
                   348
                
                 
                   95
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   14
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   395
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   19
                
                 
                   396
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   352
                
                 
                   95
                
                 
                   342
                
                 
                   96
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   9
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   396
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   19
                
                 
                   397
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   351
                
                 
                   96
                
                 
                   337
                
                 
                   97
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   4
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   397
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   19
                
                 
                   398
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   350
                
                 
                   97
                
                 
                   332
                
                 
                   98
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   29
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   398
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   19
                
                 
                   399
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   349
                
                 
                   98
                
                 
                   327
                
                 
                   99
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   23
                
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   399
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   18
                
                 
                   400
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   348
                
                 
                   99
                
                 
                   321
                
                 
                   100
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   18
                
                 
                   44
                
                 
                   400
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   18
                
                 
                   401
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   347
                
                 
                   100
                
                 
                   316
                
                 
                   101
                
                 
                   Nov
                   13
                
                 
                   49
                
                 
                   401
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   18
                
                 
                   402
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   346
                
                 
                   101
                
                 
                   311
                
                 
                   102
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   8
                
                 
                   54
                
                 
                   402
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   18
                
                 
                   403
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   345
                
                 
                   102
                
                 
                   306
                
                 
                   103
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   2
                
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   403
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   17
                
                 
                   404
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   344
                
                 
                   103
                
                 
                   300
                
                 
                   104
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   28
                
                 
                   65
                
                 
                   404
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   17
                
                 
                   405
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   343
                
                 
                   104
                
                 
                   295
                
                 
                   105
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   23
                
                 
                   70
                
                 
                   405
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   17
                
                 
                   406
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   342
                
                 
                   105
                
                 
                   290
                
                 
                   106
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   18
                
                 
                   75
                
                 
                   406
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   17
                
                 
                   407
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   341
                
                 
                   106
                
                 
                   285
                
                 
                   107
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   12
                
                 
                   81
                
                 
                   407
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   16
                
                 
                   408
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   340
                
                 
                   107
                
                 
                   279
                
                 
                   108
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   7
                
                 
                   86
                
                 
                   408
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   OCH
                   .
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   16
                
                 
                   409
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   OCH
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   339
                
                 
                   108
                
                 
                   274
                
                 
                   109
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   2
                
                 
                   91
                
                 
                   409
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   16
                
                 
                   410
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   338
                
                 
                   109
                
                 
                   269
                
                 
                   110
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   27
                
                 
                   96
                
                 
                   410
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   16
                
                 
                   411
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   AROG.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   337
                
                 
                   110
                
                 
                   264
                
                 
                   111
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   21
                
                 
                   102
                
                 
                   411
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   AROG.
                   
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   15
                
                 
                   412
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   336
                
                 
                   111
                
                 
                   258
                
                 
                   112
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   16
                
                 
                   107
                
                 
                   412
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   15
                
                 
                   413
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   DARIUS
                   III.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   335
                
                 
                   112
                
                 
                   253
                
                 
                   113
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   11
                
                 
                   112
                
                 
                   413
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   DARIUS
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   15
                
                 
                   414
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   334
                
                 
                   113
                
                 
                   248
                
                 
                   114
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   6
                
                 
                   117
                
                 
                   414
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   15
                
                 
                   415
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   333
                
                 
                   114
                
                 
                   243
                
                 
                   115
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   31
                
                 
                   123
                
                 
                   415
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   14
                
                 
                   416
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   332
                
                 
                   115
                
                 
                   237
                
                 
                   116
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   26
                
                 
                   128
                
                 
                   416
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   14
                
                 
                   417
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   ALEXANDER
                   M.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   331
                
                 
                   116
                
                 
                   232
                
                 
                   117
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   21
                
                 
                   133
                
                 
                   417
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   ALEXANDER
                   M.
                   
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   14
                
                 
                   418
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   330
                
                 
                   117
                
                 
                   227
                
                 
                   118
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   16
                
                 
                   138
                
                 
                   418
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   14
                
                 
                   419
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   329
                
                 
                   118
                
                 
                   2●…
                
                 
                   ●…19
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   10
                
                 
                   144
                
                 
                   419
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   13
                
                 
                   420
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   328
                
                 
                   119
                
                 
                   2●…
                
                 
                   ●…20
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   5
                
                 
                   149
                
                 
                   420
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   13
                
                 
                   421
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   327
                
                 
                   120
                
                 
                   2●…1
                
                 
                   ●…21
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   31
                
                 
                   154
                
                 
                   421
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   13
                
                 
                   422
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   326
                
                 
                   121
                
                 
                   206
                
                 
                   ●…22
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   26
                
                 
                   159
                
                 
                   422
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   13
                
                 
                   423
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   325
                
                 
                   122
                
                 
                   201
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   20
                
                 
                   165
                
                 
                   423
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   12
                
                 
                   424
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   324
                
                 
                   123
                
                 
                   19●…
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   15
                
                 
                   170
                
                 
                   424
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   12
                
                 
                   425
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PHIL.
                   ARIDAEUS
                
              
               
                 
                   323
                
                 
                   124
                
                 
                   190
                
                 
                   125
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   10
                
                 
                   175
                
                 
                   425
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PHIL.
                   ARIDAEUS
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   12
                
                 
                   426
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   322
                
                 
                   125
                
                 
                   185
                
                 
                   126
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   5
                
                 
                   180
                
                 
                   426
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   12
                
                 
                   427
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   321
                
                 
                   126
                
                 
                   180
                
                 
                   127
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   29
                
                 
                   186
                
                 
                   427
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   11
                
                 
                   428
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   320
                
                 
                   127
                
                 
                   174
                
                 
                   128
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   24
                
                 
                   191
                
                 
                   428
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   11
                
                 
                   429
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   319
                
                 
                   128
                
                 
                   169
                
                 
                   129
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   19
                
                 
                   196
                
                 
                   429
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   11
                
                 
                   430
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   318
                
                 
                   129
                
                 
                   164
                
                 
                   130
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   14
                
                 
                   201
                
                 
                   430
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   11
                
                 
                   431
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   317
                
                 
                   130
                
                 
                   159
                
                 
                   131
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   8
                
                 
                   207
                
                 
                   431
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   10
                
                 
                   432
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   The
                   other
                   ALEXANDER
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   316
                
                 
                   131
                
                 
                   153
                
                 
                   132
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   3
                
                 
                   212
                
                 
                   432
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   The
                   other
                   ALEXANDER
                   .
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   10
                
                 
                   433
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   315
                
                 
                   132
                
                 
                   148
                
                 
                   133
                
                 
                   May
                   29
                
                 
                   217
                
                 
                   433
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   10
                
                 
                   434
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   314
                
                 
                   133
                
                 
                   143
                
                 
                   134
                
                 
                   May
                   24
                
                 
                   222
                
                 
                   434
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   10
                
                 
                   435
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   313
                
                 
                   134
                
                 
                   138
                
                 
                   135
                
                 
                   May
                   18
                
                 
                   228
                
                 
                   435
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   9
                
                 
                   436
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   312
                
                 
                   135
                
                 
                   132
                
                 
                   136
                
                 
                   May
                   13
                
                 
                   233
                
                 
                   436
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   9
                
                 
                   437
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   311
                
                 
                   136
                
                 
                   127
                
                 
                   137
                
                 
                   May
                   8
                
                 
                   238
                
                 
                   437
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   9
                
                 
                   438
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   310
                
                 
                   137
                
                 
                   122
                
                 
                   138
                
                 
                   May
                   3
                
                 
                   243
                
                 
                   438
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   9
                
                 
                   439
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   309
                
                 
                   138
                
                 
                   117
                
                 
                   139
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   27
                
                 
                   249
                
                 
                   439
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   8
                
                 
                   440
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   308
                
                 
                   139
                
                 
                   111
                
                 
                   140
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   22
                
                 
                   254
                
                 
                   440
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   8
                
                 
                   441
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   307
                
                 
                   140
                
                 
                   106
                
                 
                   141
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   17
                
                 
                   259
                
                 
                   441
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   8
                
                 
                   442
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   306
                
                 
                   141
                
                 
                   101
                
                 
                   142
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   12
                
                 
                   264
                
                 
                   442
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   8
                
                 
                   443
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   305
                
                 
                   142
                
                 
                   96
                
                 
                   143
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   6
                
                 
                   270
                
                 
                   443
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   AL.
                   
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   7
                
                 
                   444
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   Son
                   of
                   LAGUS
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   304
                
                 
                   143
                
                 
                   90
                
                 
                   144
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   1
                
                 
                   275
                
                 
                   444
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   Son
                   of
                   LAGUS
                   .
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   7
                
                 
                   445
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   303
                
                 
                   144
                
                 
                   85
                
                 
                   145
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   27
                
                 
                   280
                
                 
                   445
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   7
                
                 
                   446
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   302
                
                 
                   145
                
                 
                   80
                
                 
                   146
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   22
                
                 
                   285
                
                 
                   446
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   7
                
                 
                   447
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   301
                
                 
                   146
                
                 
                   75
                
                 
                   147
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   16
                
                 
                   291
                
                 
                   447
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   6
                
                 
                   448
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   300
                
                 
                   147
                
                 
                   69
                
                 
                   148
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   11
                
                 
                   296
                
                 
                   448
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   6
                
                 
                   449
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   299
                
                 
                   148
                
                 
                   64
                
                 
                   149
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   6
                
                 
                   301
                
                 
                   449
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   6
                
                 
                   450
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   298
                
                 
                   149
                
                 
                   59
                
                 
                   150
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   1
                
                 
                   306
                
                 
                   450
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   6
                
                 
                   451
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   297
                
                 
                   150
                
                 
                   54
                
                 
                   151
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   24
                
                 
                   312
                
                 
                   451
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   5
                
                 
                   452
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   296
                
                 
                   151
                
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   152
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   18
                
                 
                   317
                
                 
                   452
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   5
                
                 
                   453
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   295
                
                 
                   152
                
                 
                   43
                
                 
                   153
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   13
                
                 
                   322
                
                 
                   453
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   5
                
                 
                   454
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   294
                
                 
                   153
                
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   154
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   8
                
                 
                   327
                
                 
                   454
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   5
                
                 
                   455
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   293
                
                 
                   154
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   155
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   3
                
                 
                   333
                
                 
                   455
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   4
                
                 
                   456
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   292
                
                 
                   155
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   156
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   28
                
                 
                   338
                
                 
                   456
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   4
                
                 
                   457
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   291
                
                 
                   156
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   157
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   23
                
                 
                   243
                
                 
                   457
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   4
                
                 
                   458
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   290
                
                 
                   157
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   158
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   18
                
                 
                   348
                
                 
                   458
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   4
                
                 
                   459
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   289
                
                 
                   158
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   159
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   13
                
                 
                   354
                
                 
                   459
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   3
                
                 
                   460
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   288
                
                 
                   159
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   160
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   7
                
                 
                   359
                
                 
                   460
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   3
                
                 
                   461
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   287
                
                 
                   160
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   161
                
                 
                   Jan
                   2
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   461
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   3
                
                 
                   462
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   161
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   162
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   28
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                   286
                
                 
                   162
                
                 
                   356
                
                 
                   163
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   23
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   462
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   3
                
                 
                   463
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   285
                
                 
                   163
                
                 
                   351
                
                 
                   164
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   17
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   463
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   2
                
                 
                   464
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   PHILADELPHUS
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   284
                
                 
                   164
                
                 
                   345
                
                 
                   165
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   12
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   464
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   PHILADELPHUS
                   .
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   2
                
                 
                   465
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   283
                
                 
                   165
                
                 
                   340
                
                 
                   166
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   7
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   465
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   2
                
                 
                   466
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   282
                
                 
                   166
                
                 
                   335
                
                 
                   167
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   2
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   466
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   2
                
                 
                   467
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   281
                
                 
                   167
                
                 
                   330
                
                 
                   168
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   26
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   467
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   1
                
                 
                   468
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   280
                
                 
                   168
                
                 
                   324
                
                 
                   169
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   21
                
                 
                   41
                
                 
                   468
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   1
                
                 
                   469
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   279
                
                 
                   169
                
                 
                   319
                
                 
                   170
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   16
                
                 
                   46
                
                 
                   469
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   1
                
                 
                   470
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   278
                
                 
                   170
                
                 
                   314
                
                 
                   171
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   11
                
                 
                   51
                
                 
                   470
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   1
                
                 
                   471
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   277
                
                 
                   171
                
                 
                   309
                
                 
                   172
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   5
                
                 
                   57
                
                 
                   471
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   31
                
                 
                   472
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   276
                
                 
                   172
                
                 
                   303
                
                 
                   173
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   31
                
                 
                   62
                
                 
                   472
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   31
                
                 
                   473
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   275
                
                 
                   173
                
                 
                   298
                
                 
                   174
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   26
                
                 
                   67
                
                 
                   473
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   31
                
                 
                   474
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   274
                
                 
                   174
                
                 
                   293
                
                 
                   175
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   21
                
                 
                   72
                
                 
                   474
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   31
                
                 
                   475
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   273
                
                 
                   175
                
                 
                   288
                
                 
                   176
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   15
                
                 
                   78
                
                 
                   475
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   30
                
                 
                   476
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   272
                
                 
                   176
                
                 
                   282
                
                 
                   177
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   10
                
                 
                   83
                
                 
                   476
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   30
                
                 
                   477
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   271
                
                 
                   177
                
                 
                   277
                
                 
                   178
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   5
                
                 
                   88
                
                 
                   477
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   30
                
                 
                   478
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   270
                
                 
                   178
                
                 
                   272
                
                 
                   179
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   30
                
                 
                   93
                
                 
                   478
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   PHILADELPHUS
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   30
                
                 
                   479
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   PHILADELPHUS
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   269
                
                 
                   179
                
                 
                   267
                
                 
                   180
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   24
                
                 
                   99
                
                 
                   479
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   29
                
                 
                   480
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   268
                
                 
                   180
                
                 
                   261
                
                 
                   181
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   19
                
                 
                   104
                
                 
                   480
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   29
                
                 
                   481
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   267
                
                 
                   181
                
                 
                   256
                
                 
                   182
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   14
                
                 
                   109
                
                 
                   481
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   29
                
                 
                   482
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   266
                
                 
                   182
                
                 
                   251
                
                 
                   183
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   9
                
                 
                   114
                
                 
                   482
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   29
                
                 
                   483
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   265
                
                 
                   183
                
                 
                   246
                
                 
                   184
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   3
                
                 
                   120
                
                 
                   483
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   28
                
                 
                   484
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   264
                
                 
                   184
                
                 
                   240
                
                 
                   185
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   29
                
                 
                   125
                
                 
                   484
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   28
                
                 
                   485
                
                 
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   263
                
                 
                   185
                
                 
                   235
                
                 
                   186
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   24
                
                 
                   130
                
                 
                   485
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   28
                
                 
                   486
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   262
                
                 
                   186
                
                 
                   230
                
                 
                   187
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   19
                
                 
                   135
                
                 
                   486
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   28
                
                 
                   487
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   261
                
                 
                   187
                
                 
                   225
                
                 
                   188
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   13
                
                 
                   141
                
                 
                   487
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   27
                
                 
                   488
                
                 
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                   260
                
                 
                   188
                
                 
                   219
                
                 
                   189
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   8
                
                 
                   146
                
                 
                   488
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   27
                
                 
                   489
                
                 
                   26
                
              
               
                 
                   259
                
                 
                   189
                
                 
                   214
                
                 
                   190
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   3
                
                 
                   151
                
                 
                   489
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   27
                
                 
                   490
                
                 
                   27
                
              
               
                 
                   258
                
                 
                   190
                
                 
                   209
                
                 
                   191
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   29
                
                 
                   156
                
                 
                   490
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   27
                
                 
                   491
                
                 
                   28
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   257
                
                 
                   191
                
                 
                   204
                
                 
                   192
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   23
                
                 
                   162
                
                 
                   491
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   26
                
                 
                   492
                
                 
                   29
                
              
               
                 
                   256
                
                 
                   192
                
                 
                   198
                
                 
                   193
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   18
                
                 
                   167
                
                 
                   492
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   26
                
                 
                   493
                
                 
                   30
                
              
               
                 
                   255
                
                 
                   193
                
                 
                   193
                
                 
                   194
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   13
                
                 
                   172
                
                 
                   493
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   26
                
                 
                   494
                
                 
                   31
                
              
               
                 
                   254
                
                 
                   194
                
                 
                   188
                
                 
                   195
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   8
                
                 
                   177
                
                 
                   494
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   26
                
                 
                   495
                
                 
                   32
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   253
                
                 
                   195
                
                 
                   183
                
                 
                   196
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   2
                
                 
                   183
                
                 
                   495
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   25
                
                 
                   496
                
                 
                   33
                
              
               
                 
                   252
                
                 
                   196
                
                 
                   177
                
                 
                   197
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   27
                
                 
                   188
                
                 
                   496
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   25
                
                 
                   497
                
                 
                   34
                
              
               
                 
                   251
                
                 
                   197
                
                 
                   172
                
                 
                   198
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   22
                
                 
                   193
                
                 
                   497
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   25
                
                 
                   498
                
                 
                   35
                
              
               
                 
                   250
                
                 
                   198
                
                 
                   167
                
                 
                   199
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   17
                
                 
                   198
                
                 
                   498
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   25
                
                 
                   499
                
                 
                   36
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   249
                
                 
                   199
                
                 
                   162
                
                 
                   200
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   11
                
                 
                   204
                
                 
                   499
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   24
                
                 
                   500
                
                 
                   37
                
              
               
                 
                   248
                
                 
                   200
                
                 
                   156
                
                 
                   201
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   6
                
                 
                   209
                
                 
                   500
                
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   24
                
                 
                   501
                
                 
                   38
                
              
               
                 
                   247
                
                 
                   201
                
                 
                   151
                
                 
                   202
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   1
                
                 
                   214
                
                 
                   501
                
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   24
                
                 
                   502
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   EUERGETES
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   246
                
                 
                   202
                
                 
                   146
                
                 
                   203
                
                 
                   May
                   27
                
                 
                   219
                
                 
                   502
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   EUERGETES
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   24
                
                 
                   503
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   245
                
                 
                   203
                
                 
                   141
                
                 
                   204
                
                 
                   May
                   21
                
                 
                   225
                
                 
                   503
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   23
                
                 
                   504
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   244
                
                 
                   204
                
                 
                   135
                
                 
                   205
                
                 
                   May
                   16
                
                 
                   230
                
                 
                   504
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   23
                
                 
                   505
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   243
                
                 
                   205
                
                 
                   130
                
                 
                   206
                
                 
                   May
                   11
                
                 
                   235
                
                 
                   505
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   23
                
                 
                   506
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   242
                
                 
                   206
                
                 
                   125
                
                 
                   207
                
                 
                   May
                   6
                
                 
                   240
                
                 
                   506
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   23
                
                 
                   507
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   241
                
                 
                   207
                
                 
                   120
                
                 
                   208
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   30
                
                 
                   246
                
                 
                   507
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   22
                
                 
                   508
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   240
                
                 
                   208
                
                 
                   114
                
                 
                   209
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   25
                
                 
                   251
                
                 
                   508
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   22
                
                 
                   509
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   239
                
                 
                   209
                
                 
                   109
                
                 
                   210
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   20
                
                 
                   256
                
                 
                   509
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   22
                
                 
                   510
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   238
                
                 
                   210
                
                 
                   104
                
                 
                   211
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   15
                
                 
                   261
                
                 
                   510
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   22
                
                 
                   511
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   237
                
                 
                   211
                
                 
                   99
                
                 
                   212
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   9
                
                 
                   267
                
                 
                   511
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   21
                
                 
                   512
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   236
                
                 
                   212
                
                 
                   93
                
                 
                   213
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   4
                
                 
                   272
                
                 
                   512
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   21
                
                 
                   513
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIE'LS
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   235
                
                 
                   213
                
                 
                   88
                
                 
                   214
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   30
                
                 
                   277
                
                 
                   513
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   EUERGETES
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   21
                
                 
                   514
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   EUERGETES
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   234
                
                 
                   214
                
                 
                   83
                
                 
                   215
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   25
                
                 
                   282
                
                 
                   514
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   21
                
                 
                   515
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   233
                
                 
                   215
                
                 
                   78
                
                 
                   216
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   19
                
                 
                   288
                
                 
                   515
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   20
                
                 
                   516
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   232
                
                 
                   216
                
                 
                   72
                
                 
                   217
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   14
                
                 
                   293
                
                 
                   516
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   20
                
                 
                   517
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   231
                
                 
                   217
                
                 
                   67
                
                 
                   218
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   9
                
                 
                   298
                
                 
                   517
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   20
                
                 
                   518
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   230
                
                 
                   218
                
                 
                   62
                
                 
                   219
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   4
                
                 
                   303
                
                 
                   518
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   20
                
                 
                   519
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   229
                
                 
                   219
                
                 
                   57
                
                 
                   220
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   27
                
                 
                   309
                
                 
                   519
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   19
                
                 
                   520
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   228
                
                 
                   220
                
                 
                   51
                
                 
                   221
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   21
                
                 
                   314
                
                 
                   520
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   19
                
                 
                   521
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   227
                
                 
                   221
                
                 
                   46
                
                 
                   222
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   16
                
                 
                   319
                
                 
                   521
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   19
                
                 
                   522
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   226
                
                 
                   222
                
                 
                   41
                
                 
                   223
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   11
                
                 
                   324
                
                 
                   522
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   19
                
                 
                   523
                
                 
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   225
                
                 
                   223
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   224
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   6
                
                 
                   330
                
                 
                   523
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   18
                
                 
                   524
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   224
                
                 
                   224
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   225
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   31
                
                 
                   335
                
                 
                   524
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   18
                
                 
                   525
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   223
                
                 
                   225
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   226
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   26
                
                 
                   340
                
                 
                   525
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   18
                
                 
                   526
                
                 
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                   222
                
                 
                   226
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   227
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   21
                
                 
                   345
                
                 
                   526
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   18
                
                 
                   527
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   PHILOPATOR
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   221
                
                 
                   227
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   228
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   16
                
                 
                   351
                
                 
                   527
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   PHILOPATOR
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   17
                
                 
                   528
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   220
                
                 
                   228
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   229
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   10
                
                 
                   356
                
                 
                   528
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   17
                
                 
                   529
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   219
                
                 
                   229
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   230
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   5
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   529
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   17
                
                 
                   530
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   230
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   231
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   31
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                   218
                
                 
                   231
                
                 
                   359
                
                 
                   232
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   26
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   530
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   17
                
                 
                   531
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   217
                
                 
                   232
                
                 
                   354
                
                 
                   233
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   20
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   531
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   16
                
                 
                   532
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   216
                
                 
                   233
                
                 
                   348
                
                 
                   234
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   15
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   532
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   16
                
                 
                   533
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   215
                
                 
                   234
                
                 
                   343
                
                 
                   235
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   10
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   533
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   16
                
                 
                   534
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   214
                
                 
                   235
                
                 
                   338
                
                 
                   236
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   5
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   534
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   16
                
                 
                   535
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   213
                
                 
                   236
                
                 
                   333
                
                 
                   237
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   29
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   535
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   15
                
                 
                   536
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   212
                
                 
                   237
                
                 
                   327
                
                 
                   238
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   24
                
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   536
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   15
                
                 
                   537
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   211
                
                 
                   238
                
                 
                   322
                
                 
                   239
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   19
                
                 
                   43
                
                 
                   537
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   15
                
                 
                   538
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   210
                
                 
                   239
                
                 
                   317
                
                 
                   240
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   14
                
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   538
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   15
                
                 
                   539
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   209
                
                 
                   240
                
                 
                   312
                
                 
                   241
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   8
                
                 
                   54
                
                 
                   539
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   14
                
                 
                   540
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   208
                
                 
                   241
                
                 
                   306
                
                 
                   242
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   3
                
                 
                   59
                
                 
                   540
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   14
                
                 
                   541
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   207
                
                 
                   242
                
                 
                   301
                
                 
                   243
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   29
                
                 
                   64
                
                 
                   541
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   14
                
                 
                   542
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   206
                
                 
                   243
                
                 
                   296
                
                 
                   244
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   24
                
                 
                   69
                
                 
                   542
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   14
                
                 
                   543
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   205
                
                 
                   244
                
                 
                   291
                
                 
                   245
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   18
                
                 
                   75
                
                 
                   543
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   13
                
                 
                   544
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PT
                   .
                   EPIPHANES
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   204
                
                 
                   245
                
                 
                   285
                
                 
                   246
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   13
                
                 
                   80
                
                 
                   544
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PT
                   .
                   EPIPHAN
                   .
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   13
                
                 
                   545
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   203
                
                 
                   246
                
                 
                   280
                
                 
                   247
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   8
                
                 
                   85
                
                 
                   545
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   13
                
                 
                   546
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   202
                
                 
                   247
                
                 
                   275
                
                 
                   248
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   3
                
                 
                   90
                
                 
                   546
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   13
                
                 
                   547
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   201
                
                 
                   248
                
                 
                   270
                
                 
                   249
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   27
                
                 
                   96
                
                 
                   547
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   12
                
                 
                   448
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIE'LS
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   Years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   Years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   200
                
                 
                   249
                
                 
                   264
                
                 
                   250
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   22
                
                 
                   101
                
                 
                   548
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   EPIPHANES
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   12
                
                 
                   549
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   EPIPHANES
                
              
               
                 
                   199
                
                 
                   250
                
                 
                   259
                
                 
                   251
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   17
                
                 
                   106
                
                 
                   549
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   12
                
                 
                   550
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   198
                
                 
                   251
                
                 
                   254
                
                 
                   252
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   12
                
                 
                   111
                
                 
                   550
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   12
                
                 
                   551
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   197
                
                 
                   252
                
                 
                   249
                
                 
                   253
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   6
                
                 
                   117
                
                 
                   551
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   11
                
                 
                   552
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   196
                
                 
                   253
                
                 
                   243
                
                 
                   254
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   1
                
                 
                   122
                
                 
                   552
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   11
                
                 
                   553
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   195
                
                 
                   254
                
                 
                   238
                
                 
                   255
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   27
                
                 
                   127
                
                 
                   553
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   11
                
                 
                   554
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   194
                
                 
                   255
                
                 
                   233
                
                 
                   256
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   22
                
                 
                   132
                
                 
                   554
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   11
                
                 
                   555
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   193
                
                 
                   256
                
                 
                   228
                
                 
                   257
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   16
                
                 
                   138
                
                 
                   555
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   10
                
                 
                   556
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   192
                
                 
                   257
                
                 
                   222
                
                 
                   258
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   11
                
                 
                   143
                
                 
                   556
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   10
                
                 
                   557
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   191
                
                 
                   258
                
                 
                   217
                
                 
                   259
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   6
                
                 
                   148
                
                 
                   557
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   10
                
                 
                   558
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   190
                
                 
                   259
                
                 
                   212
                
                 
                   260
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   1
                
                 
                   153
                
                 
                   558
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   10
                
                 
                   559
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   189
                
                 
                   260
                
                 
                   207
                
                 
                   261
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   26
                
                 
                   159
                
                 
                   559
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   9
                
                 
                   560
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   188
                
                 
                   261
                
                 
                   201
                
                 
                   262
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   21
                
                 
                   164
                
                 
                   560
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   9
                
                 
                   561
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   187
                
                 
                   262
                
                 
                   196
                
                 
                   263
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   16
                
                 
                   169
                
                 
                   561
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   9
                
                 
                   562
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   186
                
                 
                   263
                
                 
                   191
                
                 
                   264
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   11
                
                 
                   174
                
                 
                   562
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   9
                
                 
                   563
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   185
                
                 
                   264
                
                 
                   186
                
                 
                   265
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   5
                
                 
                   180
                
                 
                   563
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   8
                
                 
                   564
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   184
                
                 
                   265
                
                 
                   180
                
                 
                   266
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   30
                
                 
                   185
                
                 
                   564
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   8
                
                 
                   565
                
                 
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   183
                
                 
                   266
                
                 
                   175
                
                 
                   267
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   25
                
                 
                   190
                
                 
                   565
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   8
                
                 
                   566
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   182
                
                 
                   267
                
                 
                   170
                
                 
                   268
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   20
                
                 
                   195
                
                 
                   566
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   8
                
                 
                   567
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   181
                
                 
                   268
                
                 
                   165
                
                 
                   269
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   14
                
                 
                   201
                
                 
                   567
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   7
                
                 
                   568
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   PHILOMETOR
                
              
               
                 
                   180
                
                 
                   269
                
                 
                   159
                
                 
                   270
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   9
                
                 
                   206
                
                 
                   568
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   PHILOMETOR
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   7
                
                 
                   569
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   179
                
                 
                   270
                
                 
                   154
                
                 
                   271
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   4
                
                 
                   211
                
                 
                   569
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   7
                
                 
                   570
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   178
                
                 
                   271
                
                 
                   149
                
                 
                   272
                
                 
                   May
                   30
                
                 
                   216
                
                 
                   570
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   7
                
                 
                   571
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   177
                
                 
                   272
                
                 
                   144
                
                 
                   273
                
                 
                   May
                   24
                
                 
                   222
                
                 
                   571
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   6
                
                 
                   572
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   176
                
                 
                   273
                
                 
                   138
                
                 
                   274
                
                 
                   May
                   19
                
                 
                   227
                
                 
                   572
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   6
                
                 
                   573
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   175
                
                 
                   274
                
                 
                   133
                
                 
                   275
                
                 
                   May
                   14
                
                 
                   232
                
                 
                   573
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   6
                
                 
                   574
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   174
                
                 
                   275
                
                 
                   128
                
                 
                   276
                
                 
                   May
                   9
                
                 
                   237
                
                 
                   574
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   6
                
                 
                   575
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   173
                
                 
                   276
                
                 
                   123
                
                 
                   277
                
                 
                   May
                   3
                
                 
                   243
                
                 
                   575
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   5
                
                 
                   576
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   172
                
                 
                   277
                
                 
                   117
                
                 
                   278
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   28
                
                 
                   248
                
                 
                   576
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   5
                
                 
                   577
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   171
                
                 
                   278
                
                 
                   112
                
                 
                   279
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   23
                
                 
                   253
                
                 
                   577
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   5
                
                 
                   578
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   170
                
                 
                   279
                
                 
                   107
                
                 
                   280
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   18
                
                 
                   258
                
                 
                   578
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   5
                
                 
                   579
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   169
                
                 
                   280
                
                 
                   102
                
                 
                   281
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   12
                
                 
                   264
                
                 
                   579
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   4
                
                 
                   580
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   168
                
                 
                   281
                
                 
                   96
                
                 
                   282
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   269
                
                 
                   580
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   4
                
                 
                   581
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   167
                
                 
                   282
                
                 
                   91
                
                 
                   283
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   2
                
                 
                   274
                
                 
                   581
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   4
                
                 
                   582
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   166
                
                 
                   283
                
                 
                   86
                
                 
                   284
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   28
                
                 
                   279
                
                 
                   582
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   4
                
                 
                   583
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   165
                
                 
                   284
                
                 
                   81
                
                 
                   285
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   22
                
                 
                   285
                
                 
                   583
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   PHILOMETOR
                   .
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   3
                
                 
                   584
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   PHILOMETOR
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   164
                
                 
                   285
                
                 
                   75
                
                 
                   286
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   17
                
                 
                   290
                
                 
                   584
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   3
                
                 
                   585
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   163
                
                 
                   286
                
                 
                   70
                
                 
                   287
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   12
                
                 
                   295
                
                 
                   585
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   3
                
                 
                   586
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   162
                
                 
                   287
                
                 
                   65
                
                 
                   288
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   7
                
                 
                   300
                
                 
                   586
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   3
                
                 
                   587
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   161
                
                 
                   288
                
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   289
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   1
                
                 
                   306
                
                 
                   587
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   2
                
                 
                   588
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   160
                
                 
                   289
                
                 
                   54
                
                 
                   290
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   24
                
                 
                   311
                
                 
                   588
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   2
                
                 
                   589
                
                 
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   159
                
                 
                   290
                
                 
                   49
                
                 
                   291
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   19
                
                 
                   316
                
                 
                   589
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   2
                
                 
                   590
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   158
                
                 
                   291
                
                 
                   44
                
                 
                   292
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   14
                
                 
                   321
                
                 
                   590
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   2
                
                 
                   591
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   157
                
                 
                   292
                
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   293
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   9
                
                 
                   327
                
                 
                   591
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   1
                
                 
                   592
                
                 
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                   156
                
                 
                   293
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   294
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   3
                
                 
                   332
                
                 
                   592
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   1
                
                 
                   593
                
                 
                   26
                
              
               
                 
                   155
                
                 
                   294
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   295
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   29
                
                 
                   337
                
                 
                   593
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   1
                
                 
                   594
                
                 
                   27
                
              
               
                 
                   154
                
                 
                   295
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   296
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   24
                
                 
                   342
                
                 
                   594
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   1
                
                 
                   595
                
                 
                   28
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   153
                
                 
                   296
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   297
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   19
                
                 
                   348
                
                 
                   595
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   30
                
                 
                   596
                
                 
                   29
                
              
               
                 
                   152
                
                 
                   297
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   298
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   13
                
                 
                   353
                
                 
                   596
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   30
                
                 
                   597
                
                 
                   30
                
              
               
                 
                   151
                
                 
                   298
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   299
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   8
                
                 
                   358
                
                 
                   597
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   30
                
                 
                   598
                
                 
                   31
                
              
               
                 
                   150
                
                 
                   299
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   300
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   3
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   598
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   30
                
                 
                   599
                
                 
                   32
                
              
               
                 
                   300
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   301
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   29
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   149
                
                 
                   301
                
                 
                   357
                
                 
                   302
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   23
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   599
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   29
                
                 
                   600
                
                 
                   33
                
              
               
                 
                   148
                
                 
                   302
                
                 
                   351
                
                 
                   303
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   18
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   600
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   29
                
                 
                   601
                
                 
                   34
                
              
               
                 
                   147
                
                 
                   303
                
                 
                   346
                
                 
                   304
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   13
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   601
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   29
                
                 
                   602
                
                 
                   35
                
              
               
                 
                   146
                
                 
                   304
                
                 
                   341
                
                 
                   305
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   8
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   602
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   29
                
                 
                   603
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   EUER
                   GETES
                   II.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   145
                
                 
                   305
                
                 
                   336
                
                 
                   306
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   2
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   603
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   EUER
                   GELES
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   28
                
                 
                   604
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   144
                
                 
                   306
                
                 
                   330
                
                 
                   307
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   27
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   604
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   28
                
                 
                   605
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   143
                
                 
                   307
                
                 
                   325
                
                 
                   308
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   22
                
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   605
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   28
                
                 
                   606
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   142
                
                 
                   308
                
                 
                   320
                
                 
                   309
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   17
                
                 
                   45
                
                 
                   606
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   28
                
                 
                   607
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   141
                
                 
                   309
                
                 
                   315
                
                 
                   310
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   11
                
                 
                   51
                
                 
                   607
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   27
                
                 
                   608
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   140
                
                 
                   310
                
                 
                   309
                
                 
                   311
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   6
                
                 
                   56
                
                 
                   608
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   27
                
                 
                   609
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   139
                
                 
                   311
                
                 
                   304
                
                 
                   312
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   1
                
                 
                   61
                
                 
                   609
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   27
                
                 
                   610
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   138
                
                 
                   312
                
                 
                   299
                
                 
                   313
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   27
                
                 
                   66
                
                 
                   610
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   27
                
                 
                   611
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   137
                
                 
                   313
                
                 
                   294
                
                 
                   314
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   21
                
                 
                   72
                
                 
                   611
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   26
                
                 
                   612
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   136
                
                 
                   314
                
                 
                   288
                
                 
                   315
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   16
                
                 
                   77
                
                 
                   612
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   26
                
                 
                   613
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   135
                
                 
                   315
                
                 
                   283
                
                 
                   316
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   11
                
                 
                   82
                
                 
                   613
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   26
                
                 
                   614
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   134
                
                 
                   316
                
                 
                   278
                
                 
                   317
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   6
                
                 
                   87
                
                 
                   614
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   26
                
                 
                   615
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   133
                
                 
                   317
                
                 
                   273
                
                 
                   318
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   30
                
                 
                   93
                
                 
                   615
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   25
                
                 
                   616
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   132
                
                 
                   318
                
                 
                   267
                
                 
                   319
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   25
                
                 
                   98
                
                 
                   616
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   25
                
                 
                   617
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   131
                
                 
                   319
                
                 
                   262
                
                 
                   320
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   20
                
                 
                   103
                
                 
                   617
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   25
                
                 
                   618
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   130
                
                 
                   320
                
                 
                   257
                
                 
                   321
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   15
                
                 
                   108
                
                 
                   618
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   EUER
                   GETES
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   25
                
                 
                   619
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   EUER
                   GETES
                   II.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   129
                
                 
                   321
                
                 
                   252
                
                 
                   322
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   9
                
                 
                   114
                
                 
                   619
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   24
                
                 
                   620
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   128
                
                 
                   322
                
                 
                   246
                
                 
                   323
                
                 
                   Sep.
                   4
                
                 
                   119
                
                 
                   620
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   24
                
                 
                   621
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   127
                
                 
                   323
                
                 
                   241
                
                 
                   324
                
                 
                   Aug
                   30
                
                 
                   124
                
                 
                   621
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   24
                
                 
                   622
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   126
                
                 
                   324
                
                 
                   236
                
                 
                   325
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   25
                
                 
                   129
                
                 
                   622
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   24
                
                 
                   623
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   125
                
                 
                   325
                
                 
                   231
                
                 
                   326
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   19
                
                 
                   135
                
                 
                   623
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   23
                
                 
                   624
                
                 
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   124
                
                 
                   326
                
                 
                   225
                
                 
                   327
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   14
                
                 
                   140
                
                 
                   624
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   23
                
                 
                   625
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   123
                
                 
                   327
                
                 
                   220
                
                 
                   328
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   9
                
                 
                   145
                
                 
                   625
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   23
                
                 
                   626
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   122
                
                 
                   328
                
                 
                   215
                
                 
                   329
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   4
                
                 
                   150
                
                 
                   626
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   23
                
                 
                   627
                
                 
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   121
                
                 
                   329
                
                 
                   210
                
                 
                   330
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   29
                
                 
                   156
                
                 
                   627
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   22
                
                 
                   628
                
                 
                   26
                
              
               
                 
                   120
                
                 
                   330
                
                 
                   204
                
                 
                   331
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   24
                
                 
                   161
                
                 
                   628
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   22
                
                 
                   629
                
                 
                   27
                
              
               
                 
                   119
                
                 
                   331
                
                 
                   199
                
                 
                   332
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   19
                
                 
                   166
                
                 
                   629
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   22
                
                 
                   630
                
                 
                   28
                
              
               
                 
                   118
                
                 
                   332
                
                 
                   194
                
                 
                   333
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   14
                
                 
                   171
                
                 
                   630
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   22
                
                 
                   631
                
                 
                   29
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   117
                
                 
                   333
                
                 
                   189
                
                 
                   334
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   8
                
                 
                   177
                
                 
                   631
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   21
                
                 
                   632
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   SOTER
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   116
                
                 
                   334
                
                 
                   183
                
                 
                   335
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   3
                
                 
                   182
                
                 
                   632
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   SOTER
                   .
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   21
                
                 
                   633
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   115
                
                 
                   335
                
                 
                   178
                
                 
                   336
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   28
                
                 
                   187
                
                 
                   633
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   21
                
                 
                   634
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   114
                
                 
                   336
                
                 
                   173
                
                 
                   337
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   23
                
                 
                   192
                
                 
                   634
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   21
                
                 
                   635
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   113
                
                 
                   337
                
                 
                   168
                
                 
                   338
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   17
                
                 
                   198
                
                 
                   635
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   20
                
                 
                   636
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   112
                
                 
                   338
                
                 
                   162
                
                 
                   339
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   12
                
                 
                   203
                
                 
                   636
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   20
                
                 
                   637
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   111
                
                 
                   339
                
                 
                   157
                
                 
                   340
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   7
                
                 
                   208
                
                 
                   637
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   20
                
                 
                   638
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   110
                
                 
                   340
                
                 
                   152
                
                 
                   341
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   2
                
                 
                   213
                
                 
                   638
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   20
                
                 
                   639
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   109
                
                 
                   341
                
                 
                   147
                
                 
                   342
                
                 
                   May
                   27
                
                 
                   219
                
                 
                   639
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   19
                
                 
                   640
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   108
                
                 
                   342
                
                 
                   141
                
                 
                   343
                
                 
                   May
                   22
                
                 
                   224
                
                 
                   640
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   19
                
                 
                   641
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   107
                
                 
                   343
                
                 
                   136
                
                 
                   344
                
                 
                   May
                   17
                
                 
                   229
                
                 
                   641
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   19
                
                 
                   642
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   106
                
                 
                   344
                
                 
                   131
                
                 
                   345
                
                 
                   May
                   12
                
                 
                   234
                
                 
                   642
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   19
                
                 
                   643
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   105
                
                 
                   345
                
                 
                   126
                
                 
                   346
                
                 
                   May
                   6
                
                 
                   240
                
                 
                   643
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   18
                
                 
                   644
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   104
                
                 
                   346
                
                 
                   120
                
                 
                   347
                
                 
                   May
                   1
                
                 
                   245
                
                 
                   644
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   18
                
                 
                   645
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   103
                
                 
                   347
                
                 
                   115
                
                 
                   348
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   26
                
                 
                   250
                
                 
                   645
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   18
                
                 
                   646
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   102
                
                 
                   348
                
                 
                   110
                
                 
                   349
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   21
                
                 
                   255
                
                 
                   646
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   18
                
                 
                   647
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   101
                
                 
                   349
                
                 
                   105
                
                 
                   350
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   15
                
                 
                   261
                
                 
                   647
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   17
                
                 
                   648
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   100
                
                 
                   350
                
                 
                   99
                
                 
                   351
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   10
                
                 
                   266
                
                 
                   648
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   17
                
                 
                   649
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   99
                
                 
                   351
                
                 
                   94
                
                 
                   352
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   5
                
                 
                   271
                
                 
                   649
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   17
                
                 
                   650
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   98
                
                 
                   352
                
                 
                   89
                
                 
                   353
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   31
                
                 
                   276
                
                 
                   650
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   17
                
                 
                   651
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   97
                
                 
                   353
                
                 
                   84
                
                 
                   354
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   25
                
                 
                   282
                
                 
                   651
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   16
                
                 
                   652
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   96
                
                 
                   354
                
                 
                   78
                
                 
                   355
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   20
                
                 
                   287
                
                 
                   652
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   16
                
                 
                   653
                
                 
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   the
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   95
                
                 
                   355
                
                 
                   73
                
                 
                   356
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   15
                
                 
                   292
                
                 
                   653
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   SOTER
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   16
                
                 
                   654
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   PTOLEMY
                   SOTER
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   94
                
                 
                   356
                
                 
                   68
                
                 
                   357
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   10
                
                 
                   297
                
                 
                   654
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   16
                
                 
                   655
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   93
                
                 
                   357
                
                 
                   63
                
                 
                   358
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   4
                
                 
                   303
                
                 
                   655
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   15
                
                 
                   656
                
                 
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                   92
                
                 
                   358
                
                 
                   57
                
                 
                   359
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   27
                
                 
                   308
                
                 
                   656
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   15
                
                 
                   657
                
                 
                   26
                
              
               
                 
                   91
                
                 
                   359
                
                 
                   52
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   22
                
                 
                   313
                
                 
                   657
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   15
                
                 
                   658
                
                 
                   27
                
              
               
                 
                   90
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   47
                
                 
                   361
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   17
                
                 
                   318
                
                 
                   658
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   15
                
                 
                   659
                
                 
                   28
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   89
                
                 
                   361
                
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   362
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   12
                
                 
                   324
                
                 
                   659
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   14
                
                 
                   660
                
                 
                   29
                
              
               
                 
                   88
                
                 
                   362
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   363
                
                 
                   Febr.
                   6
                
                 
                   329
                
                 
                   660
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   14
                
                 
                   661
                
                 
                   30
                
              
               
                 
                   87
                
                 
                   363
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   364
                
                 
                   Febr
                   ,
                   1
                
                 
                   334
                
                 
                   661
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   14
                
                 
                   662
                
                 
                   31
                
              
               
                 
                   86
                
                 
                   364
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   365
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   27
                
                 
                   339
                
                 
                   662
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   14
                
                 
                   663
                
                 
                   32
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   85
                
                 
                   365
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   366
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   22
                
                 
                   345
                
                 
                   663
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   13
                
                 
                   664
                
                 
                   33
                
              
               
                 
                   84
                
                 
                   366
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   367
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   16
                
                 
                   350
                
                 
                   664
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   13
                
                 
                   665
                
                 
                   34
                
              
               
                 
                   83
                
                 
                   367
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   368
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   11
                
                 
                   355
                
                 
                   665
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   13
                
                 
                   666
                
                 
                   35
                
              
               
                 
                   82
                
                 
                   368
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   369
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   6
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   666
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   13
                
                 
                   667
                
                 
                   36
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   81
                
                 
                   369
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   370
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   1
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   667
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   12
                
                 
                   668
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   DIONYSIUS
                
              
               
                 
                   370
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   371
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   26
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                   80
                
                 
                   371
                
                 
                   354
                
                 
                   372
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   21
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   668
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   DIONYSIUS
                   .
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   12
                
                 
                   669
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   79
                
                 
                   372
                
                 
                   349
                
                 
                   373
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   16
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   669
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   12
                
                 
                   670
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   78
                
                 
                   373
                
                 
                   344
                
                 
                   374
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   11
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   670
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   12
                
                 
                   671
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   b
                   77
                
                 
                   374
                
                 
                   339
                
                 
                   375
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   5
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   671
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   11
                
                 
                   672
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   76
                
                 
                   375
                
                 
                   333
                
                 
                   376
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   30
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   672
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   11
                
                 
                   673
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   75
                
                 
                   376
                
                 
                   328
                
                 
                   377
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   25
                
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   673
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   11
                
                 
                   674
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   74
                
                 
                   377
                
                 
                   323
                
                 
                   378
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   20
                
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   674
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   11
                
                 
                   675
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   73
                
                 
                   378
                
                 
                   318
                
                 
                   379
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   14
                
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   675
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   10
                
                 
                   676
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   72
                
                 
                   379
                
                 
                   312
                
                 
                   380
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   9
                
                 
                   53
                
                 
                   676
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   10
                
                 
                   677
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   71
                
                 
                   380
                
                 
                   307
                
                 
                   381
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   4
                
                 
                   58
                
                 
                   677
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   10
                
                 
                   678
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   70
                
                 
                   381
                
                 
                   302
                
                 
                   382
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   30
                
                 
                   63
                
                 
                   678
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   10
                
                 
                   679
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   69
                
                 
                   382
                
                 
                   297
                
                 
                   383
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   24
                
                 
                   69
                
                 
                   679
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   9
                
                 
                   680
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   68
                
                 
                   383
                
                 
                   291
                
                 
                   384
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   19
                
                 
                   74
                
                 
                   680
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   9
                
                 
                   681
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   67
                
                 
                   384
                
                 
                   286
                
                 
                   385
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   14
                
                 
                   79
                
                 
                   681
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   9
                
                 
                   682
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   66
                
                 
                   385
                
                 
                   281
                
                 
                   386
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   9
                
                 
                   84
                
                 
                   682
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   9
                
                 
                   683
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   65
                
                 
                   386
                
                 
                   276
                
                 
                   387
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   3
                
                 
                   90
                
                 
                   683
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   8
                
                 
                   684
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   64
                
                 
                   387
                
                 
                   270
                
                 
                   388
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   28
                
                 
                   95
                
                 
                   684
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   8
                
                 
                   685
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   63
                
                 
                   388
                
                 
                   265
                
                 
                   389
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   23
                
                 
                   100
                
                 
                   685
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   8
                
                 
                   686
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   62
                
                 
                   389
                
                 
                   260
                
                 
                   390
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   18
                
                 
                   105
                
                 
                   686
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   8
                
                 
                   687
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   61
                
                 
                   390
                
                 
                   255
                
                 
                   391
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   12
                
                 
                   110
                
                 
                   687
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   7
                
                 
                   688
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   391
                
                 
                   249
                
                 
                   392
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   7
                
                 
                   116
                
                 
                   688
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   DIONYSIUS
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   7
                
                 
                   689
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   DIONYSIUS
                
              
               
                 
                   59
                
                 
                   392
                
                 
                   244
                
                 
                   393
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   2
                
                 
                   121
                
                 
                   689
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   7
                
                 
                   690
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   58
                
                 
                   393
                
                 
                   239
                
                 
                   394
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   28
                
                 
                   126
                
                 
                   690
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   7
                
                 
                   691
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   57
                
                 
                   394
                
                 
                   234
                
                 
                   395
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   22
                
                 
                   132
                
                 
                   691
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   6
                
                 
                   692
                
                 
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                   56
                
                 
                   395
                
                 
                   228
                
                 
                   396
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   17
                
                 
                   137
                
                 
                   692
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   6
                
                 
                   693
                
                 
                   26
                
              
               
                 
                   55
                
                 
                   396
                
                 
                   223
                
                 
                   397
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   12
                
                 
                   142
                
                 
                   693
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   6
                
                 
                   694
                
                 
                   27
                
              
               
                 
                   54
                
                 
                   397
                
                 
                   218
                
                 
                   398
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   7
                
                 
                   147
                
                 
                   694
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   6
                
                 
                   695
                
                 
                   28
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   53
                
                 
                   398
                
                 
                   213
                
                 
                   399
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   1
                
                 
                   153
                
                 
                   695
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   5
                
                 
                   696
                
                 
                   29
                
              
               
                 
                   52
                
                 
                   399
                
                 
                   207
                
                 
                   400
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   27
                
                 
                   158
                
                 
                   696
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   5
                
                 
                   697
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   CLEOPATRA
                
              
               
                 
                   51
                
                 
                   400
                
                 
                   202
                
                 
                   401
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   22
                
                 
                   163
                
                 
                   697
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   CLEOPATRA
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   5
                
                 
                   698
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   50
                
                 
                   401
                
                 
                   197
                
                 
                   402
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   17
                
                 
                   168
                
                 
                   698
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   5
                
                 
                   699
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   49
                
                 
                   402
                
                 
                   192
                
                 
                   403
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   11
                
                 
                   174
                
                 
                   699
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   4
                
                 
                   700
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   403
                
                 
                   186
                
                 
                   404
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   6
                
                 
                   179
                
                 
                   700
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   4
                
                 
                   701
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   47
                
                 
                   404
                
                 
                   181
                
                 
                   405
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   1
                
                 
                   184
                
                 
                   701
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   4
                
                 
                   702
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   46
                
                 
                   405
                
                 
                   176
                
                 
                   406
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   26
                
                 
                   189
                
                 
                   702
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   4
                
                 
                   703
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   45
                
                 
                   406
                
                 
                   171
                
                 
                   407
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   20
                
                 
                   195
                
                 
                   703
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   3
                
                 
                   704
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   44
                
                 
                   407
                
                 
                   165
                
                 
                   408
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   15
                
                 
                   200
                
                 
                   704
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   3
                
                 
                   705
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   43
                
                 
                   408
                
                 
                   160
                
                 
                   409
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   10
                
                 
                   205
                
                 
                   705
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   3
                
                 
                   706
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   409
                
                 
                   155
                
                 
                   410
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   5
                
                 
                   210
                
                 
                   706
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   3
                
                 
                   707
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   41
                
                 
                   410
                
                 
                   150
                
                 
                   411
                
                 
                   May
                   30
                
                 
                   216
                
                 
                   707
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   2
                
                 
                   708
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   411
                
                 
                   144
                
                 
                   412
                
                 
                   May
                   25
                
                 
                   221
                
                 
                   708
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   2
                
                 
                   709
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   412
                
                 
                   139
                
                 
                   413
                
                 
                   May
                   20
                
                 
                   226
                
                 
                   709
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   2
                
                 
                   710
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   413
                
                 
                   134
                
                 
                   414
                
                 
                   May
                   15
                
                 
                   231
                
                 
                   710
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   2
                
                 
                   711
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   37
                
                 
                   414
                
                 
                   129
                
                 
                   415
                
                 
                   May
                   9
                
                 
                   237
                
                 
                   711
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   1
                
                 
                   712
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   415
                
                 
                   123
                
                 
                   416
                
                 
                   May
                   4
                
                 
                   242
                
                 
                   712
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   1
                
                 
                   713
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   416
                
                 
                   118
                
                 
                   417
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   29
                
                 
                   247
                
                 
                   713
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   1
                
                 
                   714
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   417
                
                 
                   113
                
                 
                   418
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   24
                
                 
                   252
                
                 
                   714
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   1
                
                 
                   715
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   33
                
                 
                   418
                
                 
                   108
                
                 
                   419
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   18
                
                 
                   258
                
                 
                   715
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   31
                
                 
                   716
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   419
                
                 
                   102
                
                 
                   420
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   13
                
                 
                   263
                
                 
                   716
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   31
                
                 
                   717
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   420
                
                 
                   97
                
                 
                   421
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   8
                
                 
                   268
                
                 
                   717
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   31
                
                 
                   718
                
                 
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   421
                
                 
                   92
                
                 
                   422
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   3
                
                 
                   273
                
                 
                   718
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   31
                
                 
                   719
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   AUGUSTUS
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   29
                
                 
                   422
                
                 
                   87
                
                 
                   423
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   28
                
                 
                   279
                
                 
                   719
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   AUGUST
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   30
                
                 
                   720
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   423
                
                 
                   81
                
                 
                   424
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   23
                
                 
                   284
                
                 
                   720
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   30
                
                 
                   721
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   424
                
                 
                   76
                
                 
                   425
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   18
                
                 
                   289
                
                 
                   721
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   30
                
                 
                   722
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   425
                
                 
                   71
                
                 
                   426
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   13
                
                 
                   294
                
                 
                   722
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   30
                
                 
                   723
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   25
                
                 
                   426
                
                 
                   66
                
                 
                   427
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   7
                
                 
                   300
                
                 
                   723
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   AUGUSTUS
                   .
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   29
                
                 
                   724
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   AUGUSTUS
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   427
                
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   428
                
                 
                   Mar.
                   2
                
                 
                   305
                
                 
                   724
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   29
                
                 
                   725
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   428
                
                 
                   55
                
                 
                   429
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   25
                
                 
                   310
                
                 
                   725
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   29
                
                 
                   726
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   429
                
                 
                   50
                
                 
                   430
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   20
                
                 
                   315
                
                 
                   726
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   29
                
                 
                   727
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   21
                
                 
                   430
                
                 
                   45
                
                 
                   431
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   15
                
                 
                   321
                
                 
                   727
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   28
                
                 
                   728
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   431
                
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   432
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   9
                
                 
                   326
                
                 
                   728
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Aug
                   28
                
                 
                   729
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   432
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   433
                
                 
                   Feb.
                   4
                
                 
                   331
                
                 
                   729
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   28
                
                 
                   730
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   433
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   434
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   30
                
                 
                   336
                
                 
                   730
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   28
                
                 
                   731
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   17
                
                 
                   434
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   435
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   25
                
                 
                   342
                
                 
                   731
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   27
                
                 
                   732
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   435
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   436
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   19
                
                 
                   347
                
                 
                   732
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   27
                
                 
                   733
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   436
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   437
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   14
                
                 
                   352
                
                 
                   733
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Aug
                   27
                
                 
                   734
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   437
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   438
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   9
                
                 
                   357
                
                 
                   734
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   27
                
                 
                   735
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   13
                
                 
                   438
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   439
                
                 
                   Jan.
                   4
                
                 
                   360
                
                 
                   735
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   26
                
                 
                   736
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   439
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   440
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   29
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   440
                
                 
                   357
                
                 
                   441
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   24
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   736
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   26
                
                 
                   737
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   441
                
                 
                   352
                
                 
                   442
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   19
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   737
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   26
                
                 
                   738
                
                 
                   20
                
              
               
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   442
                
                 
                   347
                
                 
                   443
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   14
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   738
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   26
                
                 
                   739
                
                 
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   9
                
                 
                   443
                
                 
                   342
                
                 
                   444
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   8
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   739
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   25
                
                 
                   740
                
                 
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   444
                
                 
                   336
                
                 
                   445
                
                 
                   Dec.
                   3
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   740
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   25
                
                 
                   741
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   445
                
                 
                   331
                
                 
                   446
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   28
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   741
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   25
                
                 
                   742
                
                 
                   24
                
              
               
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   446
                
                 
                   326
                
                 
                   447
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   23
                
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   742
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   25
                
                 
                   743
                
                 
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   5
                
                 
                   447
                
                 
                   321
                
                 
                   448
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   17
                
                 
                   45
                
                 
                   743
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   24
                
                 
                   744
                
                 
                   26
                
              
               
                 
                   *
                   
                     *
                     There
                     being
                     a
                     Decree
                     of
                     AUGUSTUS
                     Caesar
                     ,
                     that
                     Registers
                     should
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     Names
                     and
                     Estates
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Subjects
                     of
                     the
                     Roman
                     Empire
                     ;
                     Luk.
                     II.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     Ioseph
                     with
                     Mary
                     his
                     betrothed
                     Wife
                     came
                     from
                     their
                     dwelling-Place
                     ,
                     at
                     Nazareth
                     in
                     Galilee
                     ,
                     to
                     Bethlehem
                     in
                     Iudaea
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     were
                     born
                     ;
                     they
                     being
                     of
                     the
                     lineage
                     of
                     David
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     being
                     the
                     Seat
                     of
                     his
                     Family
                     .
                     Luk.
                     II.
                     4.
                     
                     On
                     this
                     occasion
                     it
                     was
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     was
                     born
                     there
                     this
                     Year
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     on
                     Dec.
                     25.
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     account
                     .
                     From
                     hence
                     we
                     reckon
                     the
                     years
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Age
                     of
                     CHRIST
                     .
                  
                   4
                
                 
                   448
                
                 
                   315
                
                 
                   449
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   12
                
                 
                   50
                
                 
                   744
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   24
                
                 
                   745
                
                 
                   27
                
              
               
                 
                   †
                   
                     †
                     In
                     the
                     1st
                     or
                     2d
                     Month
                     of
                     this
                     3d
                     year
                     before
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Aera
                     ,
                     dyed
                     Herod
                     the
                     great
                     ;
                     having
                     first
                     slaughtered
                     the
                     Infants
                     at
                     Bethlehem
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     his
                     own
                     Son
                     Antipater
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     had
                     designed
                     for
                     his
                     Heir
                     .
                     He
                     dyed
                     in
                     the
                     utmost
                     degree
                     of
                     torment
                     and
                     misery
                     ;
                     leaving
                     3
                     Sons
                     ,
                     between
                     whom
                     his
                     Dominions
                     were
                     divided
                     by
                     Augustus
                     toward
                     the
                     middle
                     of
                     this
                     Year
                     .
                     His
                     Son
                     Archelaus
                     was
                     made
                     Tetrarch
                     of
                     Iudaea
                     and
                     
                       Samaria
                       ;
                       Herod
                       Antipas
                    
                     of
                     Galilee
                     and
                     Peraea
                     ;
                     and
                     Philip
                     of
                     
                       Iturea
                       ,
                       Trachonitis
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     Lysanias's
                     Abilene
                     .
                     Josephus
                     de
                     Bello
                     Judaico
                     I.
                     21.
                     
                     &
                     II.
                     1.
                     
                     Jos.
                     Antiq.
                     XVII
                     .
                     10
                     ,
                     &
                     13.
                     
                  
                   3
                
                 
                   449
                
                 
                   310
                
                 
                   450
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   7
                
                 
                   55
                
                 
                   745
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   24
                
                 
                   746
                
                 
                   28
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   450
                
                 
                   305
                
                 
                   451
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   2
                
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   746
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   24
                
                 
                   747
                
                 
                   29
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   1
                
                 
                   451
                
                 
                   300
                
                 
                   452
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   27
                
                 
                   66
                
                 
                   747
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   23
                
                 
                   748
                
                 
                   30
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 TABLE
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IULIAN
                   Years
                   of
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   Years
                   of
                   360
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   PTOLEMIES
                   CANON
                   .
                   The
                   years
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   of
                   365
                   Days
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Days
                   on
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Number
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   THOTH
                   at
                   which
                   every
                   year
                   begins
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Nabonasar
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   Kings
                   reigns
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   452
                
                 
                   294
                
                 
                   453
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   22
                
                 
                   71
                
                 
                   748
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   AUGUSTUS
                   .
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   23
                
                 
                   749
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   AUGUSTUS
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   453
                
                 
                   289
                
                 
                   454
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   17
                
                 
                   76
                
                 
                   749
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   23
                
                 
                   750
                
                 
                   32
                
              
               
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   454
                
                 
                   284
                
                 
                   455
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   12
                
                 
                   81
                
                 
                   750
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   23
                
                 
                   751
                
                 
                   33
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   4
                
                 
                   455
                
                 
                   279
                
                 
                   456
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   6
                
                 
                   87
                
                 
                   751
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   22
                
                 
                   752
                
                 
                   34
                
              
               
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   456
                
                 
                   273
                
                 
                   457
                
                 
                   Oct.
                   1
                
                 
                   92
                
                 
                   752
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   22
                
                 
                   753
                
                 
                   35
                
              
               
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   457
                
                 
                   268
                
                 
                   458
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   26
                
                 
                   97
                
                 
                   753
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   22
                
                 
                   754
                
                 
                   36
                
              
               
                 
                   *
                   
                     *
                     Augustus
                     having
                     deprived
                     Archelaus
                     for
                     misgovernment
                     ▪
                     adds
                     Iud●…a
                     and
                     Samaria
                     to
                     the
                     Province
                     of
                     Syria
                     :
                     and
                     orders
                     the
                     new
                     Governour
                     Quirinius
                     to
                     levy
                     a
                     Tax
                     upon
                     every
                     ones
                     Estate
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Valuation
                     that
                     was
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     4th
                     year
                     before
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Aera
                     .
                     Luk.
                     II.
                     2.
                     
                     Act.
                     V.
                     37.
                     
                     Other
                     notes
                     for
                     this
                     Table
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     following
                     pages
                     .
                  
                   7
                
                 
                   458
                
                 
                   263
                
                 
                   459
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   21
                
                 
                   102
                
                 
                   754
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   22
                
                 
                   755
                
                 
                   37
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   8
                
                 
                   459
                
                 
                   258
                
                 
                   460
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   15
                
                 
                   108
                
                 
                   755
                
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   21
                
                 
                   756
                
                 
                   38
                
              
               
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   460
                
                 
                   252
                
                 
                   461
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   10
                
                 
                   113
                
                 
                   756
                
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   21
                
                 
                   757
                
                 
                   39
                
              
               
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   461
                
                 
                   247
                
                 
                   462
                
                 
                   Sept.
                   5
                
                 
                   118
                
                 
                   757
                
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   21
                
                 
                   758
                
                 
                   40
                
              
               
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   462
                
                 
                   242
                
                 
                   463
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   31
                
                 
                   123
                
                 
                   758
                
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   21
                
                 
                   759
                
                 
                   41
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   12
                
                 
                   463
                
                 
                   237
                
                 
                   464
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   25
                
                 
                   129
                
                 
                   759
                
                 
                   41
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   20
                
                 
                   760
                
                 
                   42
                
              
               
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   464
                
                 
                   231
                
                 
                   465
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   20
                
                 
                   134
                
                 
                   760
                
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   20
                
                 
                   761
                
                 
                   43
                
              
               
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   465
                
                 
                   226
                
                 
                   466
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   15
                
                 
                   139
                
                 
                   761
                
                 
                   43
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   20
                
                 
                   762
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   TIBERIUS
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   466
                
                 
                   221
                
                 
                   467
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   10
                
                 
                   144
                
                 
                   762
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   TIBERIUS
                   .
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   20
                
                 
                   763
                
                 
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   16
                
                 
                   467
                
                 
                   216
                
                 
                   468
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   4
                
                 
                   150
                
                 
                   763
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   19
                
                 
                   764
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   468
                
                 
                   210
                
                 
                   469
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   30
                
                 
                   155
                
                 
                   764
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   19
                
                 
                   765
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   469
                
                 
                   205
                
                 
                   470
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   25
                
                 
                   160
                
                 
                   765
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   19
                
                 
                   766
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   470
                
                 
                   200
                
                 
                   471
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   20
                
                 
                   165
                
                 
                   766
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   19
                
                 
                   767
                
                 
                   6
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   20
                
                 
                   471
                
                 
                   195
                
                 
                   472
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   14
                
                 
                   171
                
                 
                   767
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   18
                
                 
                   768
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   472
                
                 
                   189
                
                 
                   473
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   9
                
                 
                   176
                
                 
                   768
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   18
                
                 
                   769
                
                 
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   473
                
                 
                   184
                
                 
                   474
                
                 
                   Jul.
                   4
                
                 
                   181
                
                 
                   769
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   18
                
                 
                   770
                
                 
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   474
                
                 
                   179
                
                 
                   475
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   29
                
                 
                   186
                
                 
                   770
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   18
                
                 
                   771
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   24
                
                 
                   475
                
                 
                   174
                
                 
                   476
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   23
                
                 
                   192
                
                 
                   771
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   17
                
                 
                   772
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   476
                
                 
                   168
                
                 
                   477
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   18
                
                 
                   197
                
                 
                   772
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   17
                
                 
                   773
                
                 
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   477
                
                 
                   163
                
                 
                   478
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   13
                
                 
                   202
                
                 
                   773
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   17
                
                 
                   774
                
                 
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   478
                
                 
                   158
                
                 
                   479
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   8
                
                 
                   207
                
                 
                   774
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   17
                
                 
                   775
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   28
                
                 
                   479
                
                 
                   153
                
                 
                   480
                
                 
                   Jun.
                   2
                
                 
                   213
                
                 
                   775
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   16
                
                 
                   776
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   480
                
                 
                   147
                
                 
                   481
                
                 
                   May
                   28
                
                 
                   218
                
                 
                   776
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   16
                
                 
                   777
                
                 
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   481
                
                 
                   142
                
                 
                   482
                
                 
                   May
                   23
                
                 
                   223
                
                 
                   777
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   16
                
                 
                   778
                
                 
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   482
                
                 
                   137
                
                 
                   483
                
                 
                   May
                   18
                
                 
                   228
                
                 
                   778
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   16
                
                 
                   779
                
                 
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   32
                
                 
                   483
                
                 
                   132
                
                 
                   ending
                
                 
                   May
                   11
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   779
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Aug.
                   15
                
                 
                   780
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   Apr.
                   3
                   being
                   Passeover
                   CHRIST
                   dyes
                   .
                
                 
                   780
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   0
                   0
                
                 
                   0
                
                 
                   0
                
              
               
                 
                   B
                   C
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   L
                
                 
                   H
                
                 
                   K
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Age
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   Years
                   of
                   TIBERIUS
                   .
                
                 
                   DANIEL'S
                   483
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Chronological
                     Account
                     of
                     such
                     matters
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     of
                     such
                     other
                     concurrent
                     things
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     of
                     use
                     for
                     the
                     better
                     understanding
                     of
                     this
                     Prophecy
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   477
                
                 
                   THis
                   year
                   
                     Valerius
                     Gratus
                  
                   was
                   recalled
                   from
                   his
                   Government
                   of
                   Iudaea
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   been
                   put
                   in
                   by
                   Tiberius
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   Reign
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   now
                   held
                   the
                   government
                   11
                   years
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   End
                   whereof
                   he
                   made
                   Cajaphas
                   High-Priest
                   .
                   Ios.
                   Ant.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   next
                   Governour
                   was
                   
                     Pontius
                     Pilate
                     .
                     Ios.
                  
                   ibid.
                   He
                   was
                   made
                   Procurator
                   of
                   Iudaea
                   in
                   the
                   12th
                   year
                   of
                   Tiberius
                   ,
                   as
                   Eusebius
                   saith
                   twice
                   in
                   his
                   Hist.
                   Eccles.
                   I.
                   9.
                   
                   Pilate
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   Government
                   10
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   recalled
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   year
                   of
                   
                     Tiberius
                     .
                     Ios.
                  
                   Ant.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   5
                   ending
                   .
                   By
                   all
                   these
                   notes
                   of
                   time
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   both
                   Cajaphas
                   and
                   
                     Pontius
                     Pilate
                  
                   came
                   into
                   their
                   Offices
                   this
                   year
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   478
                
                 
                   Iun.
                   8th
                   begins
                   Daniel's
                   479th
                   year
                   .
                   Aug.
                   19th
                   begins
                   the
                   14th
                   of
                   
                     Tiberius
                     .
                     Dec.
                  
                   25th
                   begins
                   Christ's
                   31th
                   year
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   in
                   these
                   times
                   every
                   where
                   among
                   the
                   Iews
                   a
                   general
                   Expectation
                   of
                   the
                   Coming
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   as
                   appeared
                   before
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Christ's
                   birth
                   .
                   Matt.
                   II.
                   1.
                   &c.
                   But
                   now
                   his
                   coming
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   proclaimed
                   by
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   preaching
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                     Marc.
                  
                   I.
                   1.
                   
                   Act.
                   X.
                   37.
                   and
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   year
                   after
                   this
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   28
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   479
                
                 
                   Iun.
                   2d
                   begins
                   Daniel's
                   480th
                   year
                   .
                   Aug.
                   19th
                   begins
                   the
                   15th
                   of
                   Tiberius
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   year
                   ,
                   Pilate
                   being
                   Governour
                   ,
                   &
                   Cajaphas
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   began
                   his
                   preaching
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   of
                   
                     Iudaea
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   III.
                   1
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   People
                   flocked
                   thither
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Matt.
                   III.
                   5.
                   &
                   were
                   baptized
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   Iordan
                   ,
                   confessing
                   their
                   Sins
                   .
                   v.
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Priests
                   &
                   Levites
                   ,
                   hearing
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   sent
                   from
                   Ierusalem
                   to
                   know
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   what
                   Authority
                   he
                   did
                   this
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   l.
                   25.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   People
                   then
                   mused
                   whether
                   Iohn
                   were
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   or
                   no.
                   Luk.
                   III.
                   15.
                   
                   Iohn
                   declared
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   sent
                   before
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Fore-runner
                   .
                   Luk.
                   III.
                   16.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   I.
                   15
                   ,
                   23
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   The
                   next
                   day
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   this
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   then
                   walking
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   saw
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   descending
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   Thereupon
                   Iohn
                   declared
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   He
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   knew
                   him
                   by
                   this
                   Sign
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   told
                   he
                   should
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   sent
                   him
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   I.
                   29
                   —
                   34.
                   
                   Iohn's
                   Disciples
                   that
                   heard
                   this
                   ,
                   immediately
                   followed
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   v.
                   37.
                   
                   Christ
                   took
                   them
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   leaving
                   Iohn
                   to
                   his
                   business
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   prepare
                   the
                   People
                   for
                   
                     Christ
                     Ioh.
                  
                   I.
                   
                   31.
                   
                   The
                   mean
                   while
                   our
                   Saviour
                   went
                   into
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   begin
                   his
                   Preaching
                   .
                   Esai
                   .
                   IX
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   at
                   Cana
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   work
                   Miracles
                   .
                   Iohn
                   .
                   II.
                   11.
                   
                   He
                   went
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   Capernaum
                   .
                   v.
                   12.
                   where
                   also
                   he
                   wrought
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   much
                   displeased
                   his
                   Brethren
                   at
                   
                     Nazareth
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   IV.
                   23.
                   
                   At
                   this
                   time
                   Christ
                   was
                   about
                   30
                   years
                   old
                   .
                   Luk.
                   III.
                   23.
                   
                   He
                   was
                   not
                   full
                   31
                   ,
                   till
                   Dec.
                   25.
                   which
                   began
                   his
                   32th
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   480
                
                 
                   Towards
                   the
                   Passeover
                   ,
                   Christ
                   came
                   up
                   to
                   
                     Ierusalem
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   II.
                   30.
                   
                   There
                   he
                   acted
                   as
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   in
                   whipping
                   the
                   Buyers
                   and
                   Sellers
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   II.
                   14
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   The
                   Iews
                   thereupon
                   required
                   of
                   him
                   a
                   Sign
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   proving
                   of
                   his
                   Authority
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   knowing
                   they
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   convinced
                   by
                   a
                   Sign
                   ,
                   gave
                   them
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   referred
                   them
                   to
                   that
                   great
                   Sign
                   which
                   he
                   intended
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   it
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Destroy
                     this
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     three
                     days
                     I
                     will
                     raise
                     it
                     up
                     again
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Iews
                   understanding
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   that
                   august
                   pile
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   which
                   Herod
                   had
                   built
                   ;
                   they
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     Temple
                     has
                     been
                     building
                     now
                     these
                     46
                     years
                     ,
                     and
                     wilt
                     thou
                     rear
                     it
                     up
                     in
                     3
                     days
                     ?
                     v.
                  
                   18
                   —
                   20.
                   
                   By
                   these
                   words
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   this
                   Passeover
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   29
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   Aera
                   .
                   For
                   about
                   the
                   Passeover
                   of
                   this
                   year
                   was
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   47th
                   year
                   from
                   the
                   Spring
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   18th
                   year
                   before
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   Herod
                   began
                   his
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   outer
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   Ios.
                   Ant.
                   XV.
                   14.
                   
                   The
                   Building
                   work
                   about
                   the
                   Temple
                   was
                   continued
                   till
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   Christ
                   63.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   the
                   dismissing
                   of
                   the
                   workmen
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   18000
                   ,
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   occasions
                   of
                   the
                   breaking
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Iewish
                   war.
                   Ios.
                   Ant.
                   XX.
                   8.
                   
                   Apr.
                   15.
                   was
                   the
                   Passeover
                   this
                   year
                   .
                   Christ
                   then
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   wrought
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   many
                   that
                   saw
                   them
                   ,
                   believed
                   on
                   him
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   II.
                   23.
                   &
                   followed
                   him
                   into
                   Iudaea
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   staid
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   baptized
                   all
                   that
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   III.
                   22
                   —
                   26.
                   
                   These
                   were
                   more
                   than
                   Iohn
                   baptized
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ;
                   which
                   when
                   Iohn
                   heard
                   of
                   ,
                   he
                   greatly
                   rejoyced
                   .
                   v.
                   26
                   —
                   29.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   were
                   moved
                   at
                   it
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   IV.
                   1.
                   
                   Christ
                   hearing
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   knowing
                   that
                   as
                   yet
                   his
                   time
                   was
                   not
                   come
                   ,
                   departed
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   away
                   through
                   Samaria
                   into
                   Galilee
                   .
                   There
                   he
                   went
                   about
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   before
                   ,
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   working
                   Miracles
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   IV.
                   
                   43
                   —
                   54.
                   
                   The
                   mean
                   while
                   May
                   28.
                   had
                   begun
                   Daniel's
                   481
                   year
                   .
                   Aug.
                   19.
                   began
                   the
                   16th
                   of
                   Tiberius
                   .
                   Dec.
                   25.
                   begins
                   Christ's
                   .
                   33.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   481
                
                 
                   The
                   blessed
                   Iesus
                   came
                   from
                   Nazareth
                   in
                   Galilee
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   by
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   in
                   the
                   river
                   
                     Iordan
                     .
                     Mar.
                  
                   I.
                   9.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   after
                   all
                   others
                   had
                   been
                   baptized
                   .
                   Luk.
                   III.
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                   There
                   again
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   descended
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   Matt.
                   III.
                   16.
                   
                   Mar.
                   I.
                   10.
                   
                   Luk.
                   III.
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   at
                   his
                   coming
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   that
                   Iohn
                   saw
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   Christ
                   himself
                   did
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   immediately
                   from
                   thence
                   the
                   Spirit
                   led
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   Mar.
                   I.
                   12.
                   
                   Luk.
                   IV.
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   he
                   fasted
                   40
                   days
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   all
                   that
                   while
                   tempted
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   Luk.
                   IV.
                   2.
                   who
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   carryed
                   him
                   several
                   ways
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   brought
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   at
                   
                     Ierusalem
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   IV.
                   9.
                   
                   There
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   left
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   Angels
                   came
                   and
                   ministred
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   the
                   Passeover
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   he
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   Feast
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   V.
                   1.
                   which
                   was
                   this
                   year
                   on
                   the
                   7th
                   of
                   April
                   .
                   Seeing
                   then
                   at
                   the
                   pool
                   of
                   Bethesda
                   a
                   lame
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   38
                   years
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   him
                   perfectly
                   whole
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   .
                   The
                   Jews
                   holding
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   breach
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   would
                   therefore
                   have
                   killed
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   sought
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   for
                   his
                   calling
                   God
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   V.
                   15
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Christ
                   knowing
                   their
                   design
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   VII
                   .
                   19
                   ,
                   23.
                   which
                   was
                   also
                   visible
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   v.
                   25.
                   went
                   therefore
                   from
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   dy
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   appointed
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   came
                   thither
                   no
                   more
                   till
                   above
                   2
                   years
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   then
                   he
                   found
                   this
                   matter
                   fresh
                   in
                   their
                   memory
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   VII
                   .
                   23.
                   
                   The
                   mean
                   while
                   
                     Herod
                     Antipas
                  
                   had
                   shut
                   up
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   in
                   prison
                   at
                   his
                   Castle
                   of
                   Machaerus
                   in
                   Peraea
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   Passeover
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   soon
                   after
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   came
                   to
                   hear
                   of
                   this
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   ,
                   when
                   Christ
                   left
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   he
                   went
                   from
                   thence
                   into
                   
                     Galilee
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   IV.
                   12.
                   
                   There
                   first
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   his
                   Brethren
                   at
                   
                     Nazareth
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   IV.
                   16.
                   
                   But
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   angry
                   with
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   forementioned
                   account
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   coldly
                   received
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   were
                   ready
                   to
                   have
                   kill'd
                   him
                   .
                   Luk.
                   IV.
                   28.
                   
                   Thereupon
                   he
                   went
                   ,
                   and
                   setled
                   himself
                   at
                   
                     Capernaum
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   IV.
                   31.
                   which
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     his
                     own
                     City
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   IX
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   thence
                   he
                   went
                   over
                   all
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   working
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   Mar.
                   I.
                   
                   39.
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   that
                   year
                   .
                   Wherein
                   May
                   23
                   began
                   Daniel's
                   482
                   year
                   ,
                   Aug.
                   19th
                   began
                   the
                   17th
                   of
                   Tiberius
                   ,
                   and
                   Dec.
                   25.
                   began
                   Christ's
                   34.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   482
                
                 
                   Christ
                   returned
                   from
                   his
                   Progress
                   back
                   to
                   
                     Capernaum
                     Matt.
                  
                   IX
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Mar.
                   II.
                   1.
                   and
                   there
                   being
                   at
                   the
                   Custome
                   house
                   by
                   the
                   Sea
                   side
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   IX
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Mar.
                   II.
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   he
                   called
                   Matthew
                   the
                   Publican
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Disciple
                   .
                   Matt.
                   IX
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Mar.
                   II.
                   14.
                   
                   Soon
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   passing
                   through
                   the
                   Corn
                   fields
                   ,
                   his
                   Disciples
                   pluckt
                   the
                   ears
                   of
                   Corn
                   ,
                   &
                   did
                   eat
                   ,
                   rubbing
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XII
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Mar.
                   II.
                   23.
                   
                   Luk.
                   VI.
                   1.
                   
                   This
                   was
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   yet
                   more
                   angry
                   with
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   Luke
                   saith
                   it
                   was
                   on
                   the
                   
                     second-first
                     Sabbath
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   Aggravation
                   .
                   Probably
                   the
                   1st
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   year
                   was
                   in
                   Tisri
                   ,
                   at
                   or
                   near
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   year
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   that
                   Feast
                   was
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   in
                   memory
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   so
                   this
                   Sabbah
                   might
                   be
                   observ'd
                   in
                   memory
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   in
                   which
                   God
                   rested
                   from
                   his
                   Work.
                   But
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   2d
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   year
                   appointed
                   in
                   Nisan
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   month
                   of
                   their
                   deliverance
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   might
                   well
                   be
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   in
                   Passeover
                   week
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   observ'd
                   in
                   memory
                   of
                   that
                   Deliverance
                   .
                   For
                   then
                   was
                   their
                   Harvest
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   1st
                   Sheaf
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   morrow
                   after
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                   Lev.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   11.
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   our
                   Easterday
                   .
                   All
                   agree
                   that
                   the
                   Disciples
                   plucking
                   the
                   ears
                   of
                   Corn
                   was
                   much
                   about
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   3d
                   Passeover
                   .
                   After
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   healed
                   another
                   cripple
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   things
                   together
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   were
                   
                     filled
                     with
                     madness
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   VI.
                   11.
                   and
                   took
                   Counsell
                   how
                   to
                   destroy
                   him
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XII
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   seems
                   they
                   durst
                   not
                   attempt
                   it
                   at
                   present
                   :
                   for
                   now
                   there
                   came
                   multitudes
                   of
                   People
                   from
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   Palestine
                   to
                   hear
                   him
                   .
                   Mar.
                   III.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   This
                   made
                   it
                   necessary
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   Ordain
                   others
                   into
                   the
                   Ministry
                   .
                   Therefore
                   having
                   first
                   prayed
                   all
                   night
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   he
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   chose
                   his
                   XII
                   Disciples
                   .
                   Luk.
                   VI
                   ,
                   13.
                   whom
                   he
                   ordained
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   send
                   them
                   forth
                   to
                   preach
                   .
                   Mar.
                   III.
                   14.
                   tho
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   send
                   them
                   from
                   him
                   till
                   a
                   good
                   while
                   after
                   this
                   .
                   But
                   first
                   taking
                   them
                   with
                   him
                   throughout
                   all
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   he
                   preached
                   there
                   in
                   every
                   City
                   and
                   Village
                   .
                   Luk.
                   VIII
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   At
                   Na●…m
                   he
                   raised
                   a
                   Widdows
                   Son
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   carrying
                   forth
                   to
                   his
                   burial
                   .
                   
                   Luk.
                   VII
                   .
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   About
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   some
                   of
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist's
                  
                   disciples
                   coming
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   whom
                   Iohn
                   had
                   sent
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   prison
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   to
                   satisfy
                   them
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Christ
                   ;
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   gave
                   them
                   this
                   among
                   other
                   Proofs
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   here
                   they
                   saw
                   
                     the
                     dead
                     raised
                     .
                     Luc.
                  
                   VII
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                   Soon
                   after
                   this
                   he
                   also
                   raised
                   the
                   onely
                   daughter
                   of
                   Iairus
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Rulers
                   of
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   .
                   Mar.
                   V.
                   22
                   —
                   42.
                   
                   Luk.
                   VIII
                   .
                   41
                   —
                   55.
                   
                   After
                   this
                   he
                   went
                   on
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   healing
                   throughout
                   the
                   country
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   was
                   no
                   where
                   so
                   ill
                   received
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   his
                   owne
                   town
                   of
                   Nazareth
                   :
                   where
                   they
                   despised
                   him
                   for
                   what
                   they
                   saw
                   of
                   the
                   meaness
                   of
                   his
                   Family
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XIII
                   .
                   55.
                   
                   Mar.
                   VI.
                   3.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   no
                   good
                   being
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   there
                   ,
                   he
                   left
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   on
                   preaching
                   and
                   healing
                   
                     through
                     out
                     all
                     the
                     Citys
                     and
                     Villages
                  
                   of
                   that
                   country
                   .
                   Matt.
                   IX
                   .
                   35.
                   
                   Mar.
                   VI.
                   6.
                   
                   In
                   this
                   31
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   
                     Aera
                     ,
                     May
                  
                   18th
                   ,
                   began
                   Daniel's
                   483d
                   year
                   ;
                   Aug.
                   19.
                   began
                   the
                   18th
                   of
                   Tiberius
                   ;
                   and
                   Dec.
                   25th
                   began
                   Christ's
                   35th
                   year
                   of
                   his
                   age
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   toward
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   year
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   ,
                   that
                   Herod
                   put
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XIV
                   .
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Mar.
                   VI.
                   27.
                   of
                   which
                   see
                   also
                   Ios.
                   Ant.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   About
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   ,
                   having
                   given
                   the
                   XII
                   full
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   sent
                   them
                   forth
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   with
                   Miracles
                   .
                   Matt.
                   X.
                   1.
                   
                   Mar.
                   VI.
                   7
                   —
                   13.
                   
                   Luk.
                   IX
                   .
                   1
                   —
                   6.
                   
                   Accordingly
                   they
                   went
                   through
                   the
                   Towns
                   ,
                   preaching
                   and
                   healing
                   every
                   where
                   Luk.
                   IX
                   .
                   6.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   32
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   483
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   year
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   fame
                   of
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   Christ's
                   XII
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Wonders
                   they
                   did
                   in
                   his
                   Name
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   the
                   People
                   took
                   up
                   a
                   fancy
                   that
                   Iohn
                   was
                   risen
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   HE.
                   Luk.
                   IX
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Herod's
                   heart
                   also
                   misgave
                   him
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   true
                   .
                   Mar.
                   VI.
                   14
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   It
                   happened
                   about
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   that
                   Iohn's
                   Disciples
                   came
                   and
                   told
                   our
                   Saviour
                   of
                   his
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   had
                   buried
                   him
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XIV
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   The
                   XII
                   also
                   returned
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   an
                   Account
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   in
                   their
                   Mission
                   .
                   Mar.
                   VI.
                   30.
                   
                   Luk.
                   IX
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   understanding
                   that
                   Herod
                   had
                   a
                   mind
                   to
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   IX
                   .
                   9.
                   thought
                   best
                   to
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   way
                   .
                   He
                   took
                   the
                   XII
                   with
                   him
                   into
                   a
                   desert
                   place
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   City
                   called
                   
                     Bethsaida
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   IX
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Thither
                   a
                   
                   great
                   multitude
                   followed
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   Miracles
                   .
                   Iohn
                   .
                   VI.
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   taught
                   them
                   there
                   .
                   Mar.
                   VI.
                   34.
                   
                   Luk.
                   IX
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   The
                   people
                   staying
                   too
                   late
                   to
                   get
                   back
                   to
                   the
                   places
                   where
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   provisions
                   ;
                   Christ
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   feed
                   them
                   there
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   being
                   onely
                   five
                   loaves
                   and
                   two
                   small
                   fishes
                   .
                   With
                   these
                   he
                   fed
                   5000
                   men
                   ,
                   besides
                   women
                   and
                   children
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XIV
                   .
                   21.
                   and
                   yet
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   eaten
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   filled
                   ,
                   the
                   fragments
                   that
                   remained
                   filled
                   twelve
                   baskets
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XIV
                   .
                   20.
                   
                   Mar.
                   VI.
                   43.
                   
                   Luk.
                   IX
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   VI.
                   13.
                   
                   In
                   this
                   last
                   place
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   the
                   
                     Passeover
                     was
                     nigh
                     Ioh.
                  
                   VI.
                   4.
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   at
                   this
                   Passeover
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   still
                   he
                   continued
                   in
                   Galilee
                   .
                   For
                   after
                   this
                   Miracle
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   would
                   have
                   made
                   him
                   King
                   by
                   force
                   ;
                   to
                   avoid
                   this
                   ,
                   having
                   first
                   shipt
                   away
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   he
                   withdrew
                   himself
                   into
                   a
                   Mountain
                   to
                   pray
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   the
                   night
                   being
                   stormy
                   ,
                   he
                   followed
                   them
                   walking
                   on
                   the
                   Sea
                   ;
                   and
                   coming
                   up
                   into
                   the
                   Ship
                   he
                   went
                   ashore
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   
                     Genesareth
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XIV
                   .
                   34.
                   
                   Mar.
                   VI.
                   53.
                   
                   Thence
                   he
                   went
                   
                     through
                     that
                     whole
                     region
                     round
                     about
                     .
                     Mar.
                  
                   VI.
                   55.
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     the
                     parts
                     about
                     Tyre
                     and
                     Sidon
                     .
                     Mar.
                  
                   VII
                   .
                   24
                   and
                   thence
                   back
                   
                     through
                     Decapolis
                     to
                     the
                     Sea
                     of
                     Galilee
                     .
                  
                   v.
                   31.
                   
                   There
                   in
                   the
                   desert
                   he
                   fed
                   4000
                   men
                   ,
                   besides
                   women
                   and
                   children
                   ,
                   with
                   seven
                   Loaves
                   and
                   a
                   few
                   little
                   fishes
                   ;
                   whereof
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   eaten
                   and
                   were
                   filled
                   ,
                   the
                   fragments
                   that
                   remained
                   were
                   seven
                   baskets
                   full
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XV.
                   34
                   —
                   38
                   ,
                   and
                   Mar.
                   VIII
                   .
                   1
                   —
                   9.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   soon
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   by
                   our
                   Saviours
                   words
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XVI
                   .
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   debate
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Pharisees
                     and
                     Sadducees
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   verse
                   of
                   that
                   chapter
                   .
                   They
                   required
                   of
                   him
                   
                     a
                     Sign
                     from
                     heaven
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   resolved
                   not
                   to
                   beleive
                   .
                   
                     He
                     sighed
                     deeply
                     in
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     Mar.
                  
                   VIII
                   .
                   12.
                   and
                   asked
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     you
                     can
                     discern
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     Sky
                     ,
                     but
                     can
                     you
                     not
                     discern
                     the
                     Signes
                     of
                     the
                     Times
                     ?
                     Matt.
                  
                   XVI
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   say
                   what
                   Times
                   he
                   should
                   mean
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   two
                   times
                   that
                   are
                   mentioned
                   in
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   being
                   
                     cut
                     off
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   
                     After
                     the
                     LXII
                     Weeks
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   2dly
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   single
                   Week
                   ,
                   that
                   follows
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   chapter
                   ,
                   the
                   Week
                   that
                   was
                   appointed
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   
                   the
                   destroying
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   and
                   Temple
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   dissolving
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   .
                   That
                   our
                   Saviour
                   intended
                   the
                   former
                   of
                   these
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   Messias
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   presently
                   appear
                   ,
                   by
                   considering
                   at
                   what
                   time
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   this
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   now
                   this
                   very
                   year
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   11th
                   day
                   of
                   May
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   little
                   time
                   later
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   LXII
                   Weeks
                   were
                   expired
                   .
                   †
                   
                     †
                     The
                     LXII
                     Weeks
                     expired
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   our
                   Saviour
                   knew
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     time
                     was
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   St.
                   Luke
                   speaks
                   of
                   ,
                   Luke
                   IX
                   .
                   51.
                   the
                   Time
                   when
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   
                     taken
                     up
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   crucifyed
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   pious
                   and
                   learned
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   expounds
                   it
                   :
                   Or
                   rather
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   expounds
                   it
                   himself
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   was
                   his
                   manner
                   of
                   speaking
                   ;
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                  
                   should
                   be
                   
                     lifted
                     up
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   III.
                   14.
                   
                   He
                   used
                   the
                   word
                   
                     lifted
                     up
                  
                   ,
                   thereby
                   signifying
                   
                     what
                     death
                     he
                     should
                     dye
                  
                   .
                   XII
                   .
                   32
                   ,
                   33.
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   therefore
                   delivered
                   to
                   Pilate
                   to
                   be
                   crucifyed
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   expounds
                   it
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   32.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   precise
                   TIME
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   prediction
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   Therefore
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   St.
                   Luke
                   before
                   mentioned
                   can
                   signify
                   no
                   other
                   TIME
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   AFTER
                   the
                   expireing
                   of
                   
                     the
                     LXII
                     Weeks
                  
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   most
                   learned
                   Grotius
                   in
                   his
                   Annotations
                   on
                   that
                   Text
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XVI
                   .
                   3.
                   understands
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   to
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   and
                   Saducees
                   before
                   mention'd
                   .
                   He
                   takes
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   Christ
                   had
                   said
                   to
                   those
                   Jews
                   ;
                   
                     if
                     you
                     lookt
                     into
                     the
                     Prophecies
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     with
                     as
                     much
                     concernedness
                     as
                     you
                     doe
                     into
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     Heaven
                     when
                     you
                     are
                     taking
                     a
                     Iourney
                     ,
                     you
                     would
                     see
                     and
                     acknowledge
                     out
                     of
                     doubt
                     that
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     DANIEL'S
                     Weeks
                     is
                     at
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   knew
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   near
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   one
                   DAY
                   of
                   another
                   Week
                   left
                   :
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   a
                   year
                   longer
                   to
                   live
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   also
                   knew
                   that
                   his
                   peice
                   of
                   a
                   DAY
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   at
                   an
                   end
                   till
                   next
                   Passeover
                   .
                   He
                   knew
                   that
                   that
                   was
                   his
                   HOUR
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XIII
                   .
                   I.
                   He
                   should
                   be
                   
                     cut
                     off
                  
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   sooner
                   .
                   Therefore
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   space
                   he
                   takes
                   particular
                   care
                   that
                   this
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   surprize
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                   He
                   first
                   broke
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   immediately
                   after
                   the
                   reproof
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   to
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   progress
                   in
                   the
                   parts
                   about
                   
                     Caesarea
                     Philippi
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   *
                   
                     *
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   BEGAN
                   
                     to
                     shew
                     his
                     Disciples
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     must
                     
                     go
                     up
                     to
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     there
                     be
                     rejected
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Sanhedrim
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     be
                     kill'd
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     three
                     days
                     must
                     rise
                     again
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XVI
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   Mar.
                   VIII
                   .
                   31.
                   
                   Luk.
                   IX
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   These
                   Words
                   were
                   so
                   frightfull
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   Peter
                   took
                   him
                   aside
                   ,
                   and
                   rebuked
                   him
                   for
                   saying
                   such
                   things
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   sharply
                   returned
                   it
                   upon
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   nevertheless
                   ,
                   a
                   week
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   Peter
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   Iames
                   and
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   his
                   Transfiguration
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XVII
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Mar.
                   IX
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Luk.
                   IX
                   .
                   28.
                   
                   It
                   seems
                   not
                   improbable
                   that
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Transfiguration
                   is
                   rightly
                   placed
                   on
                   the
                   6th
                   of
                   August
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   kept
                   on
                   that
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Church
                   in
                   St.
                   Saba's
                   time
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   within
                   500
                   years
                   after
                   this
                   ;
                   as
                   appears
                   in
                   the
                   60th
                   chapter
                   of
                   his
                   Life
                   ,
                   published
                   by
                   Cotelerius
                   in
                   the
                   3d
                   Vol.
                   of
                   his
                   Greek
                   Monuments
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   also
                   in
                   that
                   Volume
                   some
                   pieces
                   of
                   Nicon
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   this
                   Feast
                   was
                   kept
                   yearly
                   8
                   days
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   onely
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   abovementioned
                   .
                   At
                   this
                   time
                   the
                   Apostles
                   both
                   saw
                   and
                   heard
                   Moses
                   and
                   Elias
                   ,
                   there
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   talking
                   with
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   Their
                   discourse
                   was
                   concerning
                   his
                   EXODUS
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   proper
                   word
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Passeover
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   the
                   very
                   Type
                   of
                   his
                   suffering
                   which
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     he
                     was
                     about
                     to
                     accomplish
                     at
                     Ierusalem
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   IX
                   .
                   31.
                   
                   After
                   this
                   our
                   Saviour
                   being
                   returned
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   he
                   again
                   told
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   bid
                   them
                   remember
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     betrayed
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     delivered
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     kill
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     the
                     third
                     day
                     he
                     should
                     rise
                     again
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XVII
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   Mar.
                   IX
                   .
                   31.
                   
                   Luk.
                   IX
                   .
                   44.
                   
                   This
                   was
                   so
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   Notion
                   of
                   a
                   Messias
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   understand
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   shew
                   their
                   Ignorance
                   by
                   asking
                   him
                   what
                   he
                   meant
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   b.
                   32
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   19th
                   of
                   August
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   about
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperour
                   TIBERIUS
                   began
                   the
                   19th
                   year
                   of
                   his
                   reign
                   .
                   It
                   appears
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   came
                   to
                   Capernaum
                   ,
                   and
                   staid
                   there
                   some
                   little
                   time
                   after
                   this
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XVII
                   .
                   24.
                   till
                   XIX
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Mar.
                   IX
                   .
                   33.
                   till
                   X.
                   1.
                   
                   But
                   as
                   St.
                   Luke
                   goes
                   on
                   ,
                   IX
                   .
                   51.
                   
                     the
                     time
                     being
                     come
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     taken
                     up
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   resolved
                   thereupon
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   at
                   all
                   the
                   great
                   Feasts
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   those
                   Opportunities
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   before
                   his
                   going
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   The
                   next
                   Feast
                   was
                   that
                   of
                   TABERNACLES
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   15th
                   day
                   of
                   Tisri
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   about
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   October
                   .
                   
                   Against
                   that
                   Feast
                   ,
                   his
                   angry
                   Relations
                   at
                   Nazareth
                   would
                   needs
                   have
                   him
                   go
                   up
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   to
                   advance
                   them
                   together
                   with
                   himself
                   to
                   Greatness
                   by
                   his
                   working
                   Miracles
                   there
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   leave
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   Enemies
                   .
                   Whatsoever
                   the
                   matter
                   was
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   go
                   up
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   stayd
                   behind
                   them
                   in
                   
                     Galilee
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   VII
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   When
                   they
                   were
                   gone
                   up
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     secret
                  
                   Vers.
                   10.
                   leaving
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   company
                   behind
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   he
                   was
                   stopt
                   in
                   his
                   next
                   way
                   through
                   
                     Samaria
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   IX
                   .
                   52.
                   for
                   towards
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Feasts
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   there
                   would
                   hardly
                   receive
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   going
                   up
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   ;
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   took
                   this
                   Occasion
                   to
                   send
                   out
                   LXX
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   to
                   prepare
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   receive
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   where
                   he
                   should
                   come
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   .
                   Luk.
                   X.
                   1.
                   and
                   so
                   took
                   none
                   but
                   the
                   Twelve
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   perhaps
                   not
                   all
                   together
                   ,
                   along
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Journey
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                   Thither
                   he
                   came
                   
                     about
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Feast
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   VII
                   .
                   14
                   Where
                   immediately
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   known
                   ,
                   the
                   Iews
                   were
                   ready
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   ,
                   Vers.
                   19.
                   upon
                   the
                   old
                   grudge
                   they
                   had
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   healing
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   .
                   Vers.
                   23.
                   
                   But
                   yet
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   hurt
                   him
                   Vers.
                   30.
                   because
                   his
                   HOUR
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   .
                   So
                   another
                   time
                   Ioh.
                   VIII
                   .
                   20.
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   fain
                   have
                   layd
                   hold
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   is
                   given
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   HOUR
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   :
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   till
                   the
                   Passeover
                   .
                   The
                   latter
                   time
                   here
                   mention'd
                   ,
                   was
                   on
                   the
                   23th
                   of
                   Tisri
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   Saviour
                   was
                   teaching
                   in
                   the
                   Treasury
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   saying
                   those
                   words
                   before
                   ABRAHAM
                   
                     was
                     I
                     am
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   took
                   up
                   Stones
                   to
                   cast
                   at
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   not
                   to
                   work
                   Miracles
                   needlessly
                   ,
                   he
                   escaped
                   from
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   throng
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   probably
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   then
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   near
                   him
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   IX
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   had
                   no
                   sooner
                   escaped
                   that
                   storm
                   ,
                   but
                   another
                   was
                   raised
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   working
                   a
                   Miracle
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   his
                   giving
                   Sight
                   to
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   
                     born
                     blind
                     :
                     Ioh.
                  
                   IX
                   .
                   14.
                   for
                   which
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   reach
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   they
                   layd
                   hold
                   on
                   the
                   poor
                   man
                   and
                   
                     cast
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Synagogue
                     .
                  
                   Vers
                   34.
                   
                   The
                   mean
                   while
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   return
                   from
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   met
                   with
                   his
                   LXX
                   Disciples
                   ;
                   who
                   brought
                   him
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   in
                   their
                   Ministry
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   place
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   was
                   Martha's
                   house
                   Luk.
                   X.
                   38.
                   
                   She
                   was
                   a
                   widow
                   ,
                   as
                   Grotius
                   thinks
                   .
                   Her
                   House
                   was
                   at
                   
                     Bethany
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XI
                   .
                   1.
                   about
                   fifteen
                   furlongs
                   from
                   Ierusalem
                   Vers.
                   18.
                   
                   From
                   thence
                   he
                   went
                   on
                   through
                   the
                   Cities
                   and
                   
                     Villages
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   XIII
                   .
                   22.
                   which
                   were
                   prepared
                   for
                   him
                   
                   by
                   his
                   LXX
                   Disciples
                   .
                   No
                   doubt
                   it
                   was
                   by
                   their
                   means
                   that
                   wheresoever
                   he
                   came
                   ,
                   he
                   found
                   the
                   People
                   so
                   ready
                   to
                   hear
                   him
                   .
                   As
                   we
                   reade
                   Luk.
                   XI
                   .
                   29.
                   that
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   they
                   were
                   
                     gathered
                     thick
                     together
                  
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ;
                   So
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sayd
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Luk.
                   XII
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     innumerable
                     multitudes
                  
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   that
                   
                     they
                     trode
                     upon
                     one
                     another
                  
                   .
                   But
                   every
                   where
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   got
                   in
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   XI
                   .
                   53
                   ,
                   54.
                   who
                   were
                   still
                   
                     laying
                     wait
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     seeking
                     to
                     catch
                     something
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Mouth
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     accuse
                     him
                     .
                  
                   No
                   doubt
                   they
                   were
                   these
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   still
                   cavilling
                   at
                   his
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   &
                   seeking
                   
                     Signs
                     from
                     heaven
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   XI
                   .
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   appears
                   they
                   put
                   the
                   people
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Vers.
                   29.
                   and
                   so
                   again
                   Luk.
                   XII
                   .
                   56.
                   where
                   he
                   gives
                   them
                   the
                   same
                   answer
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   before
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Pharisees
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XVI
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   thus
                   going
                   on
                   through
                   the
                   Cities
                   and
                   Villages
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   LXX
                   had
                   been
                   ,
                   was
                   now
                   again
                   making
                   his
                   journey
                   to
                   
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   XIII
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   This
                   was
                   no
                   doubt
                   to
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   DEDICATION
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   yearly
                   held
                   on
                   the
                   25th
                   of
                   Cisleu
                   ,
                   above
                   two
                   months
                   after
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Tabernacles
                   .
                   In
                   his
                   way
                   to
                   that
                   Feast
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   him
                   at
                   Peraea
                   in
                   Herod's
                   Dominions
                   .
                   Luk.
                   XIII
                   .
                   31.
                   
                   There
                   Herod
                   kept
                   his
                   Court
                   at
                   Machaerus
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   learn
                   from
                   Iosephus
                   Ant.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   7.
                   and
                   elswhere
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   like
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   blessed
                   Iesus
                   so
                   near
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   His
                   being
                   there
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   mind
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   his
                   forerunner
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   death
                   was
                   very
                   grievous
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   most
                   likely
                   that
                   Herod
                   for
                   that
                   reason
                   sent
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   to
                   try
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   affright
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   those
                   coasts
                   .
                   It
                   appears
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   knew
                   they
                   came
                   from
                   Herod
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   Him
                   he
                   sends
                   them
                   with
                   this
                   Answer
                   ;
                   
                     go
                     tell
                     that
                     Fox
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   I
                   cannot
                   dye
                   out
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                   And
                   thereupon
                   he
                   pronounced
                   the
                   Fate
                   of
                   that
                   City
                   :
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   layd
                   desolate
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   be
                   left
                   so
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   foretold
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   CXVIII
                   .
                   25
                   ,
                   26.
                   even
                   the
                   Time
                   when
                   the
                   JEWISH
                   Nation
                   shall
                   turn
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     blessed
                     be
                     he
                     that
                     cometh
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   All
                   this
                   our
                   Saviour
                   repeated
                   again
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   37
                   &c.
                   when
                   the
                   
                   Hosanna-time
                   at
                   his
                   coming
                   up
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   was
                   past
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   should
                   refer
                   to
                   that
                   particular
                   Occasion
                   .
                   That
                   being
                   indeed
                   a
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   that
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   IX
                   .
                   9.
                   of
                   Christ's
                   coming
                   to
                   
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     riding
                     on
                     an
                     Asse
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   as
                   is
                   therein
                   described
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   those
                   Shews
                   of
                   public
                   joy
                   among
                   the
                   common
                   People
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   but
                   a
                   low
                   Type
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   joy
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   hereafter
                   at
                   their
                   Restauation
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour's
                   coming
                   up
                   now
                   from
                   Peraea
                   to
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   DEDICATION
                   before
                   mentioned
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   now
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   that
                   dispute
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Iews
                     ;
                     Ioh.
                  
                   X.
                   24.
                   upon
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   for
                   stoning
                   him
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   once
                   ;
                   Vers.
                   31
                   ,
                   39.
                   but
                   both
                   times
                   he
                   escaped
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   the
                   Feast
                   he
                   went
                   again
                   into
                   Peraea
                   .
                   Vers.
                   40.
                   
                   About
                   this
                   time
                   on
                   the
                   25th
                   of
                   December
                   began
                   the
                   36th
                   year
                   of
                   his
                   Age.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   being
                   returned
                   from
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   DEDICATION
                   ,
                   made
                   his
                   abode
                   in
                   Peraea
                   with
                   his
                   Disciples
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   :
                   Iohn
                   X.
                   40.
                   and
                   there
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   heard
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   say
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   what
                   they
                   saw
                   of
                   the
                   Miracles
                   that
                   he
                   wrought
                   ,
                   
                     many
                     believed
                     on
                     him
                  
                   Vers.
                   41
                   ,
                   42.
                   
                   From
                   thence
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   Mary
                   and
                   Martha
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   into
                   Iudaea
                   again
                   ,
                   to
                   help
                   their
                   Brother
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   sick
                   unto
                   death
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XI
                   .
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   At
                   his
                   coming
                   thither
                   he
                   found
                   Lazarus
                   dead
                   and
                   buryed
                   some
                   days
                   before
                   .
                   There
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   many
                   witnesses
                   our
                   Saviour
                   restored
                   him
                   to
                   life
                   :
                   which
                   put
                   his
                   Enemies
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   patience
                   .
                   The
                   chief
                   Priests
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   from
                   that
                   day
                   forth
                   were
                   in
                   consultation
                   together
                   how
                   to
                   put
                   him
                   to
                   death
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   safe
                   for
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   stay
                   there
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   any
                   place
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   acquainted
                   with
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   had
                   given
                   a
                   Commandment
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   knew
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   shew
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   take
                   him
                   Vers.
                   57.
                   
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   therefore
                   retired
                   into
                   the
                   Country
                   near
                   to
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   reaches
                   from
                   Iericho
                   to
                   
                     Bethel
                     ,
                     Iosh.
                  
                   XVI
                   .
                   1.
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Wilderness
                  
                   of
                   Bethaven
                   XVIII
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   There
                   his
                   retirement
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   City
                   called
                   Ephraim
                   ;
                   which
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   that
                   where
                   Absolom
                   had
                   his
                   Sheep-shearing
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   he
                   invited
                   David
                   and
                   his
                   Sons
                   .
                   II
                   Sam.
                   XIII
                   .
                   23.
                   
                   In
                   St.
                   Ierom's
                   time
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   Village
                   ,
                   called
                   Ephrea
                   ,
                   about
                   20
                   miles
                   North
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                   This
                   long
                   Wildernesse
                   ,
                   as
                   Ioshua
                   there
                   shews
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   confines
                   between
                   Benjamin
                   and
                   Ephraim
                   ;
                   or
                   between
                   the
                   Countries
                   of
                   Iudaea
                   and
                   Samaria
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   called
                   in
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   time
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   safer
                   than
                   there
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   at
                   that
                   distance
                   from
                   Ierusalem
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   well
                   be
                   further
                   off
                   ,
                   being
                   soon
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Passeover
                   was
                   nigh
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XI
                   .
                   54
                   ,
                   55.
                   
                   So
                   near
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   sought
                   his
                   life
                   were
                   enquiring
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   come
                   up
                   that
                   year
                   .
                   Vers.
                   56.
                   
                   They
                   were
                   afraid
                   he
                   would
                   stay
                   away
                   from
                   this
                   Passeover
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   from
                   the
                   two
                   last
                   beforegoing
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saw
                   his
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Feast
                   ,
                   then
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   retirement
                   
                   he
                   passed
                   through
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Samaria
                   and
                   
                     Galilee
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   XVII
                   .
                   11.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   learned
                   Dr.
                   Lightfoot
                   says
                   in
                   his
                   Jewish
                   Chorography
                   ,
                   he
                   went
                   over
                   Iordan
                   at
                   the
                   bridge
                   of
                   Scythopolis
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   came
                   into
                   Peraea
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   called
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   Hered's
                   Tetrarchy
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   going
                   that
                   way
                   is
                   plain
                   enough
                   from
                   what
                   has
                   been
                   said
                   .
                   His
                   Enemies
                   then
                   were
                   enquiring
                   ,
                   and
                   laying
                   the
                   roads
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   where
                   soever
                   they
                   expected
                   he
                   would
                   come
                   .
                   He
                   therefore
                   took
                   his
                   way
                   through
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Samaria
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Sanhedrim
                   had
                   no
                   power
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   he
                   went
                   into
                   Peraea
                   ,
                   where
                   Herod
                   durst
                   not
                   touch
                   him
                   .
                   There
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   Disciples
                   ready
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   X.
                   42.
                   who
                   no
                   doubt
                   came
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Passeover
                   ,
                   and
                   helpt
                   to
                   make
                   up
                   that
                   
                     great
                     multitude
                  
                   that
                   attended
                   him
                   from
                   
                     Iericho
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XX.
                   29.
                   and
                   that
                   much
                   greater
                   that
                   welcomed
                   him
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   with
                   their
                   Acclamations
                   .
                   That
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   Galilee
                   which
                   Luka
                   there
                   speaks
                   of
                   was
                   no
                   other
                   then
                   Peraea
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   by
                   those
                   Passages
                   of
                   his
                   History
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   15
                   ,
                   18.
                   &c.
                   which
                   happened
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   Peraea
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   told
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   Gospels
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XIX
                   .
                   13
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Mar.
                   X.
                   13
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   goes
                   on
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   those
                   Gospels
                   doe
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Journey
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                   Where
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   having
                   his
                   Disciples
                   by
                   themselves
                   ;
                   he
                   gave
                   them
                   the
                   last
                   Notice
                   of
                   his
                   Sufferings
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                   :
                   
                     behold
                     ,
                     we
                     go
                     up
                     to
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     shall
                     be
                     betrayed
                     unto
                     the
                     chief
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     unto
                     the
                     Scribes
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     condemn
                     him
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     deliver
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   ROMANS
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     mock
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     scourge
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     crucify
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     third
                     day
                     he
                     shall
                     rise
                     again
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XX.
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   Mar.
                   X.
                   33
                   ,
                   34.
                   
                   St.
                   Luke
                   has
                   the
                   same
                   Prediction
                   XVIII
                   .
                   31.
                   tho
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   words
                   :
                   he
                   has
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   crucify
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Warnings
                   they
                   had
                   from
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   Christ's
                   resurrection
                   the
                   Angel
                   minded
                   them
                   of
                   this
                   very
                   Word
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   XXIV
                   .
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                     remember
                     how
                     he
                     spake
                     to
                     you
                     while
                     he
                     was
                     yet
                     in
                     Galilee
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     must
                     be
                     delivered
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     sinfull
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     crucifyed
                     :
                  
                   Where
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   the
                   words
                   were
                   spoken
                   in
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   spoken
                   in
                   Peraea
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   plain
                   in
                   both
                   the
                   other
                   Gospels
                   .
                   But
                   one
                   thing
                   St.
                   Luke
                   adds
                   in
                   our
                   Saviours
                   Prediction
                   ,
                   which
                   ought
                   not
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   omitted
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   which
                   virtually
                   contained
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   31.
                   
                   
                     Behold
                     ,
                     we
                     go
                     up
                     to
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     written
                     by
                     the
                     Prophets
                     concerning
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     shall
                     be
                     accomplished
                     .
                  
                   Could
                   our
                   Saviour
                   mention
                   what
                   the
                   
                   Prophets
                   had
                   written
                   concerning
                   his
                   suffering
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   think
                   of
                   Daniels
                   Words
                   in
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   LXII
                   .
                   Weeks
                   MESSIAS
                   
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     cut
                     off
                  
                   ?
                   It
                   can
                   scarce
                   be
                   imagined
                   that
                   the
                   Disciples
                   could
                   hear
                   what
                   he
                   said
                   now
                   without
                   thinking
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Nation
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   seemed
                   to
                   have
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   heads
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   .
                   One
                   can
                   judge
                   no
                   otherwise
                   by
                   the
                   account
                   that
                   St.
                   Luke
                   gives
                   of
                   what
                   our
                   Saviour
                   said
                   then
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   about
                   him
                   at
                   
                     Iericho
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   He
                   saith
                   that
                   Christ
                   spoke
                   the
                   Parable
                   there
                   following
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     nigh
                     to
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     because
                     they
                     thought
                     that
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     heaven
                     should
                     immediately
                     appear
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Disciples
                   it
                   seems
                   were
                   not
                   singular
                   in
                   this
                   Opinion
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   as
                   Dr.
                   Lightfoot
                   saith
                   ,
                   Vol.
                   II.
                   pag.
                   468.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   
                     that
                     Nations
                     universal
                     Opinion
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Daniel
                   .
                   He
                   saies
                   that
                   hence
                   arose
                   the
                   Question
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Acts
                   I.
                   6.
                   and
                   hence
                   was
                   that
                   conflux
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   from
                   all
                   Countries
                   to
                   
                     Ierusalem
                     .
                     Acts
                  
                   II.
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   saith
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   IX
                   .
                   expressly
                   in
                   Vol.
                   I.
                   pag.
                   276.
                   
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   with
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   people
                   about
                   him
                   passed
                   through
                   Iericho
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   lodged
                   at
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Zacchaeus
                   the
                   Publican
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   thence
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   Bethany
                   abovementioned
                   .
                   There
                   †
                   
                     †
                     For
                     the
                     Days
                     ,
                     see
                     the
                     page
                     before
                     Daniel's
                     Tables
                     .
                  
                   on
                   Palm-Sunday
                   eve
                   ,
                   the
                   9th
                   of
                   Nisan
                   beginning
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   entertained
                   at
                   supper
                   by
                   Simon
                   a
                   Leper
                   ,
                   being
                   probably
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   many
                   of
                   that
                   sort
                   whom
                   our
                   Saviour
                   had
                   cured
                   .
                   There
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   his
                   most
                   especial
                   Friends
                   ,
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   now
                   sitting
                   at
                   Supper
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   sister
                   Martha
                   ,
                   serving
                   our
                   Lord
                   at
                   the
                   Table
                   ;
                   and
                   Mary
                   ,
                   anointing
                   him
                   with
                   an
                   Oil
                   of
                   very
                   great
                   price
                   .
                   This
                   costly
                   Ointment
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   purs-bearer
                   Iudas
                   would
                   fain
                   have
                   turned
                   into
                   Money
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   have
                   got
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   Bag
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   made
                   his
                   profit
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   there
                   passed
                   some
                   Words
                   between
                   our
                   Saviour
                   and
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   stuck
                   in
                   his
                   Stomach
                   afterwards
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   covetousnesse
                   together
                   ,
                   set
                   him
                   on
                   that
                   cursed
                   Design
                   of
                   betraying
                   his
                   Lord.
                   This
                   occasioned
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   writers
                   of
                   our
                   Saviours
                   History
                   to
                   place
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   concerning
                   that
                   Supper
                   at
                   Bethany
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   later
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   Iudas
                   made
                   his
                   bargain
                   with
                   the
                   chief
                   Priests
                   .
                   That
                   Bargain
                   was
                   struck
                   but
                   two
                   days
                   before
                   the
                   Passeover
                   :
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   Iudas
                   sought
                   opportunity
                   to
                   betray
                   him
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   3.
                   —
                   16.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   1
                   —
                   11.
                   
                   The
                   whole
                   History
                   of
                   this
                   Supper
                   in
                   those
                   two
                   Gospels
                   is
                   placed
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   Parenthesis
                   between
                   the
                   beginning
                   and
                   concluding
                   of
                   that
                   Bargain
                   ;
                   
                   which
                   occasioned
                   the
                   placing
                   of
                   it
                   there
                   .
                   It
                   began
                   with
                   the
                   Consultation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Sanhedrim
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   3
                   —
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   ended
                   with
                   
                   Iudas's
                   striking
                   in
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Vers.
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   But
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   who
                   no
                   doubt
                   was
                   present
                   at
                   that
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   read
                   the
                   Account
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   bring
                   it
                   into
                   its
                   right
                   Place
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   Ioh.
                   XII
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Six
                     days
                     before
                     the
                     Passeover
                  
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   reads
                   and
                   observes
                   all
                   the
                   Words
                   that
                   Christ
                   spoke
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   delivered
                   here
                   Ioh.
                   XII
                   .
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   other
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   10
                   —
                   12.
                   and
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   7
                   —
                   9.
                   will
                   find
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   spoke
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Supper
                   .
                   The
                   next
                   day
                   being
                   Palm-Sunday
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   the
                   9th
                   of
                   Nisan
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   made
                   his
                   publick
                   Entry
                   into
                   Ierusalem
                   ;
                   the
                   History
                   whereof
                   is
                   recorded
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   four
                   Gospels
                   .
                   His
                   Attendance
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Acclamations
                   ,
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   daunted
                   his
                   Enemys
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   tho
                   they
                   were
                   mad
                   at
                   what
                   they
                   both
                   saw
                   and
                   heard
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   durst
                   not
                   murmur
                   against
                   it
                   ;
                   Onely
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   eased
                   of
                   it
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   they
                   prayed
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   Disciples
                   hold
                   their
                   peace
                   ;
                   Luk.
                   XIX
                   .
                   39
                   ,
                   40.
                   
                   Which
                   he
                   told
                   them
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   Zech.
                   IX
                   .
                   9.
                   before
                   mentioned
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   coming
                   down
                   from
                   Mount
                   Olivet
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   City
                   in
                   full
                   view
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   forbear
                   weeping
                   over
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   withall
                   he
                   broke
                   out
                   into
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     hadst
                     known
                     ,
                     even
                     thou
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     thy
                     day
                     ,
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     belong
                     unto
                     thy
                     Peace
                     !
                     but
                     now
                     they
                     are
                     hid
                     from
                     thine
                     Eyes
                     .
                  
                   Thereupon
                   he
                   declared
                   the
                   approaching
                   Destruction
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   long
                   since
                   foretold
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   as
                   Grotius
                   observes
                   upon
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     on
                     this
                     thy
                     Day
                  
                   .
                   He
                   saies
                   ,
                   
                     respicitur
                     hic
                     potissimum
                     locus
                  
                   Danielis
                   IX
                   .
                   27.
                   
                   Here
                   our
                   Saviour
                   had
                   an
                   especial
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   Week
                   in
                   Daniel's
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   Being
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   at
                   present
                   did
                   onely
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   he
                   observed
                   what
                   was
                   amiss
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   set
                   it
                   right
                   the
                   next
                   Day
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   learn
                   from
                   Mar.
                   XI
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   Who
                   herein
                   clears
                   what
                   was
                   obscure
                   in
                   the
                   XXI
                   of
                   St.
                   Matthew's
                   Gospel
                   :
                   There
                   also
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   Evening
                   (
                   which
                   began
                   Nisan
                   10th
                   )
                   our
                   Saviour
                   went
                   out
                   unto
                   Bethany
                   with
                   the
                   XII
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   took
                   that
                   care
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   this
                   night
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   three
                   nights
                   next
                   following
                   .
                   He
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   shut
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   &
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   before
                   his
                   time
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Luke
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   his
                   manner
                   on
                   the
                   three
                   following
                   days
                   :
                   Luk.
                   XXI
                   .
                   37.
                   
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Day
                     time
                     he
                     was
                     teaching
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     Night
                     he
                     went
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     abode
                     in
                     the
                     Mount
                     of
                  
                   Olives
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   at
                   
                     Bethany
                     .
                     Mar.
                  
                   XI
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                   †
                   
                     †
                     For
                     the
                     Days
                     ,
                     see
                     the
                     page
                     before
                     Daniel's
                     Tables
                     .
                  
                   According
                   to
                   this
                   Method
                   ,
                   on
                   Munday
                   morning
                   the
                   10th
                   of
                   Nisan
                   he
                   went
                   again
                   from
                   Bethany
                   to
                   
                     Ierusalem
                     .
                     Mar.
                  
                   XI
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   And
                   there
                   being
                   hungry
                   on
                   the
                   Way
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   a
                   Figtree
                   afar
                   off
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   leaves
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   reason
                   to
                   hope
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   Fruit
                   also
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   see
                   what
                   he
                   could
                   find
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   are
                   Figs
                   more
                   or
                   lesse
                   all
                   the
                   year
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                     the
                     time
                     of
                  
                   gathering
                   Figs
                   being
                   
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   find
                   some
                   on
                   the
                   Tree
                   :
                   but
                   finding
                   nothing
                   but
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   which
                   plainly
                   shewed
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   a
                   barren
                   Tree
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   not
                   draw
                   others
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Way
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   had
                   done
                   him
                   to
                   loose
                   his
                   labour
                   ,
                   he
                   ordered
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   naturally
                   it
                   bore
                   no
                   fruit
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   should
                   it
                   bear
                   Leaves
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   the
                   Tree
                   presently
                   withered
                   away
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXI
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Disciples
                   saw
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   ,
                   Vers.
                   20.
                   
                   But
                   their
                   seeing
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   withered
                   away
                   was
                   not
                   till
                   next
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Mark
                   plainly
                   shews
                   .
                   Mar.
                   XI
                   .
                   20.
                   who
                   herein
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   many
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   clears
                   what
                   was
                   obscure
                   in
                   St.
                   Matthew's
                   Gospel
                   .
                   †
                   On
                   this
                   Munday
                   ,
                   the
                   10th
                   day
                   of
                   Nisan
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   being
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   cast
                   out
                   them
                   that
                   bought
                   and
                   sold
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   that
                   Reformation
                   that
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   Matt.
                   XXI
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XI
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XIX
                   .
                   45.
                   declaring
                   that
                   even
                   this
                   House
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   was
                   now
                   about
                   to
                   leave
                   ;
                   Yet
                   ,
                   while
                   it
                   continued
                   a
                   
                     House
                     of
                     Prayer
                  
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   worst
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   outer
                   Court
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   good
                   enough
                   for
                   any
                   Iew
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   allotted
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ;
                   (
                   and
                   where
                   therefore
                   
                     the
                     Publican
                     stood
                     afar
                     off
                  
                   ;
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   praying
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   13.
                   )
                   even
                   that
                   was
                   too
                   good
                   for
                   these
                   common
                   uses
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   2d
                   time
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   declared
                   this
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   was
                   at
                   his
                   1st
                   Entrance
                   into
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   II.
                   16.
                   
                   And
                   now
                   it
                   was
                   just
                   before
                   his
                   going
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   There
                   again
                   ,
                   the
                   Children
                   crying
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   Hosanna
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   heard
                   the
                   Men
                   cry
                   in
                   the
                   Highways
                   and
                   Streets
                   ,
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   Scribes
                   being
                   sorely
                   displeased
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   gave
                   them
                   a
                   Text
                   of
                   Scripture
                   to
                   think
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   left
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   to
                   Bethany
                   ,
                   and
                   lodged
                   there
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXI
                   .
                   17.
                   and
                   Mar.
                   XI
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   †
                   This
                   Munday
                   Evening
                   began
                   the
                   11th
                   of
                   Nisan
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   Tuesday
                   morning
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   was
                   returning
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   his
                   Disciples
                   then
                   observed
                   that
                   the
                   Figtree
                   was
                   withered
                   away
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   gave
                   them
                   that
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXI
                   .
                   20
                   —
                   22.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XI
                   .
                   20
                   —
                   26.
                   
                   Soon
                   after
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   come
                   to
                   teach
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Sanhedrim
                   came
                   about
                   him
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXI
                   .
                   23.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XI
                   .
                   27.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XX.
                   1.
                   and
                   as
                   well
                   they
                   might
                   question
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   set
                   up
                   for
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   they
                   askt
                   him
                   by
                   what
                   Authority
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   soon
                   silenced
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   
                   asking
                   them
                   what
                   they
                   thought
                   of
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   ?
                   That
                   He
                   was
                   a
                   Prophet
                   they
                   durst
                   not
                   deny
                   ,
                   for
                   fear
                   the
                   People
                   should
                   stone
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   acknowledged
                   that
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   deny
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   whom
                   ●…hn
                   had
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   much
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ;
                   even
                   the
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   the
                   SON
                   of
                   GOD.
                   Iohn
                   .
                   I.
                   34
                   ▪
                   &
                   III.
                   28.
                   
                   From
                   his
                   speaking
                   of
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   ,
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   went
                   on
                   to
                   mind
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   of
                   their
                   Impenitence
                   ,
                   whom
                   that
                   holy
                   Prophet
                   could
                   work
                   no
                   good
                   upon
                   by
                   his
                   Preaching
                   .
                   Thereupon
                   he
                   told
                   them
                   the
                   Parable
                   of
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Sons
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   preferred
                   
                     the
                     Publicans
                     and
                     H●…rlots
                  
                   before
                   them
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXI
                   .
                   28.
                   
                   Then
                   he
                   mentions
                   that
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Vineyard
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   conclusion
                   whereof
                   ,
                   he
                   plainly
                   told
                   them
                   Matt.
                   XXI
                   .
                   43.
                   
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Priviledge
                   of
                   being
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     you
                     ,
                     &
                     shall
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     a
                     Nation
                     that
                     shall
                     bring
                     forth
                     the
                     Fruits
                     thereof
                     ,
                  
                   viz.
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   called
                   
                     the
                     future
                     People
                  
                   in
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   The
                   chief
                   Priests
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   knew
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   so
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   fain
                   have
                   
                     laid
                     hands
                  
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   durst
                   not
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   
                     the
                     People
                  
                   .
                   Vers.
                   45
                   ,
                   46.
                   
                   Yet
                   they
                   stayed
                   out
                   one
                   Parable
                   more
                   ,
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   teaching
                   the
                   People
                   Matt.
                   XXII
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   of
                   
                     a
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   sent
                   out
                   to
                   bid
                   Guests
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Mariage
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                  
                   :
                   but
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   instead
                   of
                   accepting
                   his
                   Invitation
                   ,
                   
                     killed
                     his
                     Servants
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   sent
                   them
                   :
                   Whereupon
                   he
                   
                     sent
                     forth
                     his
                     Armys
                     ,
                     and
                     destroyed
                     those
                     Murderers
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     burnt
                     ●…p
                     t●…eir
                     City
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Pharisees
                   had
                   not
                   patience
                   to
                   he●…r
                   any
                   more
                   after
                   this
                   ;
                   but
                   went
                   and
                   took
                   Counsell
                   together
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   set
                   the
                   Roman
                   Government
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   way
                   that
                   they
                   took
                   for
                   the
                   effecting
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   was
                   by
                   send●…g
                   some
                   pre●…ded
                   Religious
                   men
                   to
                   put
                   to
                   him
                   a
                   C●…se
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   matter
                   as
                   touched
                   the
                   Vitals
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Gov●…nment
                   .
                   They
                   pitched
                   upon
                   a
                   Question
                   ▪
                   wh●…
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   great
                   concern
                   to
                   their
                   Religion
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   ▪
                   he
                   being
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   avoid
                   the
                   Answering
                   o●…
                   〈◊〉
                   tho
                   if
                   he
                   Answer'd
                   it
                   directly
                   ,
                   either
                   way
                   ,
                   affirming
                   〈◊〉
                   denying
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   at
                   his
                   utmost
                   peril
                   .
                   One
                   way
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   loose
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   hi●…
                   Guard
                   hitherto
                   ;
                   &
                   then
                   he
                   would
                   ly
                   open
                   to
                   all
                   his
                   〈◊〉
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   he
                   answer'd
                   the
                   other
                   way
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   should
                   get
                   Pilate
                   to
                   do
                   their
                   work
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   destroying
                   him
                   .
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   have
                   some
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   to
                   Pr●…ve
                   what
                   they
                   should
                   charge
                   him
                   with
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   fittest
                   for
                   their
                   turn
                   that
                   could
                   be
                   wished
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   Herodians
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   outward
                   appearance
                   differ'd
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   Iews
                   ;
                   But
                   these
                   being
                   of
                   Herod's
                   Court
                   ,
                   or
                   Officers
                   under
                   him
                   ,
                   knew
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   oblige
                   him
                   more
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   then
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   greedy
                   of
                   all
                   Occasions
                   there
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   Zeal
                   for
                   the
                   Roman
                   Government
                   ;
                   than
                   by
                   enabling
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   discovery
                   as
                   this
                   would
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   Saviour
                   declared
                   his
                   mind
                   freely
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   expected
                   he
                   would
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   none
                   but
                   Iews
                   within
                   hearing
                   .
                   Their
                   Question
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     whether
                     it
                     were
                     lawfull
                     to
                     give
                     Tribute
                     to
                     Caesar
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     ?
                  
                   Not
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   his
                   Answer
                   should
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Text.
                   Matt.
                   XXII
                   .
                   18.
                   —
                   21
                   Mar.
                   XII
                   .
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XX.
                   23.
                   —
                   25.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   just
                   and
                   full
                   Answer
                   to
                   their
                   Question
                   ;
                   &
                   yet
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   either
                   way
                   ;
                   which
                   struck
                   them
                   all
                   with
                   Admiration
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   gave
                   him
                   over
                   ,
                   and
                   returned
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   sent
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Day
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   
                     Sadducees
                     ;
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   who
                   might
                   probably
                   hope
                   to
                   magnify
                   themselves
                   by
                   bafling
                   him
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   too
                   hard
                   for
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   among
                   
                     a
                     multitude
                  
                   of
                   People
                   Vers.
                   33.
                   
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   brought
                   him
                   such
                   a
                   Question
                   as
                   they
                   thought
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   Answered
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   concerning
                   
                     a
                     Woman
                  
                   who
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Law
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   
                     marryed
                     to
                     seven
                     Brethren
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   dying
                   without
                   Children
                   .
                   The
                   Sadducees
                   for
                   their
                   parts
                   believ'd
                   no
                   Resurrection
                   :
                   And
                   perhaps
                   they
                   had
                   posed
                   the
                   other
                   Iews
                   that
                   did
                   ,
                   by
                   asking
                   them
                   whose
                   Wife
                   she
                   should
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   all
                   came
                   together
                   at
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   They
                   put
                   this
                   Question
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXII
                   .
                   23
                   —
                   32.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XII
                   .
                   18
                   —
                   27.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XX.
                   27
                   —
                   38.
                   
                   In
                   his
                   Answer
                   he
                   shewd
                   them
                   their
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   and
                   proved
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   that
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   
                     the
                     multitude
                     were
                     astonished
                     at
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   33.
                   
                   This
                   advancing
                   the
                   Peoples
                   esteem
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   could
                   not
                   endure
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   left
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   try
                   him
                   once
                   more
                   ,
                   they
                   set
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   Lawyers
                   to
                   attacque
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   Question
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Profession
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXII
                   .
                   35.
                   
                   He
                   askt
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     great
                     Commandment
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ?
                  
                   To
                   this
                   learned
                   man
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   gave
                   such
                   an
                   Answer
                   as
                   himself
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   approve
                   .
                   And
                   
                     after
                     that
                     no
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   neither
                   Pharisee
                   ,
                   nor
                   other
                   ,
                   
                     durst
                     ask
                     him
                     any
                     Questions
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   46.
                   
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   had
                   done
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   began
                   with
                   Them
                   ;
                   and
                   askt
                   them
                   such
                   a
                   Question
                   as
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   Answer
                   consistently
                   with
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   So
                   
                   they
                   had
                   
                     not
                     a
                     word
                  
                   to
                   say
                   more
                   ;
                   
                     neither
                     durst
                     any
                     man
                     from
                     that
                     day
                     forth
                     ask
                     him
                     any
                     more
                     Questions
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   46.
                   
                   It
                   does
                   not
                   seem
                   likely
                   that
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   would
                   have
                   used
                   these
                   last
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   Saviour
                   had
                   not
                   given
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   sufficient
                   opportunity
                   after
                   that
                   Day
                   to
                   have
                   asked
                   him
                   more
                   Questions
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   :
                   especially
                   that
                   day
                   being
                   now
                   near
                   expired
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   and
                   other
                   reasons
                   that
                   follow
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   presumed
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   bestowed
                   another
                   Day
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     teaching
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   dayly
                   practice
                   mention'd
                   Luke
                   XIX
                   .
                   47.
                   and
                   XXI
                   .
                   37.
                   
                   And
                   even
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   had
                   done
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   still
                   
                     the
                     common
                     People
                     heard
                     him
                     gladly
                     ,
                     Mar.
                  
                   XII
                   .
                   37.
                   till
                   toward
                   night
                   ;
                   when
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Luke
                   there
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   XXI
                   .
                   37.
                   
                     he
                     went
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     abode
                     in
                     the
                     Mount
                     of
                     Olives
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   at
                   Bethany
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   had
                   lodged
                   every
                   night
                   since
                   Palm
                   Sunday
                   Eve
                   :
                   and
                   no
                   doubt
                   there
                   he
                   lodged
                   also
                   this
                   Tuesday
                   night
                   ,
                   which
                   begun
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   of
                   Nisan
                   .
                   The
                   next
                   day
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   Wednesday
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   April
                   ;
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   having
                   done
                   with
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   applied
                   himself
                   wholely
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Luke
                   says
                   ,
                   XXI
                   .
                   38.
                   
                     came
                     early
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     to
                     hear
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Of
                   what
                   he
                   said
                   this
                   day
                   
                     in
                     teaching
                  
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   Mar.
                   XII
                   .
                   38.
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   recorded
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   Warnings
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   them
                   of
                   that
                   dangerous
                   Sect
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   foresaw
                   would
                   harden
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   utter
                   destruction
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   formerly
                   said
                   as
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   themselves
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   XI
                   .
                   39
                   —
                   52
                   ,
                   telling
                   them
                   plainly
                   how
                   they
                   had
                   spoil'd
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Church
                   with
                   their
                   Oral
                   Tradition
                   ;
                   and
                   denouncing
                   Woes
                   against
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   Hypocrisy
                   ,
                   particularly
                   in
                   adorning
                   the
                   Sepulchres
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   killing
                   the
                   living
                   ones
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   sent
                   to
                   reprove
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   Sins
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   he
                   said
                   of
                   them
                   now
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   in
                   
                     the
                     audience
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   XX.
                   46
                   ,
                   47.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XII
                   .
                   38
                   ,
                   39
                   ,
                   40.
                   
                   But
                   he
                   added
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   more
                   ,
                   which
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   has
                   given
                   us
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   XXIII
                   .
                   13
                   —
                   36.
                   
                   At
                   last
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   deep
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   approaching
                   ruine
                   which
                   that
                   harden'd
                   People
                   were
                   now
                   bringing
                   on
                   themselves
                   ;
                   he
                   repeated
                   there
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   and
                   Temple
                   ,
                   that
                   form
                   of
                   Lamentation
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   for
                   them
                   formerly
                   at
                   his
                   coming
                   thither
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   XIII
                   .
                   34
                   ,
                   35.
                   
                   
                     O
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     Ierusalem
                  
                   &c.
                   Matt.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   37
                   —
                   39.
                   
                   The
                   effect
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   let
                   that
                   People
                   know
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   now
                   leaving
                   THEIR
                   HOUSE
                   to
                   them
                   
                   DESOLATE
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   leaving
                   
                     the
                     City
                     and
                     Temple
                  
                   to
                   that
                   utter
                   Destruction
                   which
                   Daniel
                   had
                   so
                   long
                   since
                   foretold
                   would
                   come
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   MESSIAS
                   was
                   CUT
                   OFF
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   IX
                   .
                   26.
                   
                   By
                   this
                   Act
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   now
                   about
                   
                     to
                     fill
                     up
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     their
                     Sins
                  
                   ;
                   after
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   expect
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   send
                   them
                   a
                   National
                   Call
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   ready
                   at
                   their
                   Conversion
                   to
                   give
                   Him
                   that
                   National
                   wellcome
                   ,
                   foretold
                   in
                   Psal.
                   CXVIII
                   .
                   25
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                   The
                   Words
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   sing
                   allwayes
                   in
                   their
                   great
                   Hallel
                   at
                   every
                   Passeover
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   whereof
                   was
                   typified
                   in
                   those
                   public
                   acclamations
                   given
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   last
                   Entrance
                   into
                   their
                   City
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXI
                   .
                   9.
                   above
                   mention'd
                   .
                   Having
                   given
                   this
                   sad
                   Farwell
                   to
                   the
                   City
                   and
                   Temple
                   ,
                   he
                   sate
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   People
                   throw
                   their
                   Money
                   into
                   the
                   Treasury
                   ;
                   where
                   the
                   rich
                   threw
                   in
                   much
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   poor
                   
                     Widow's
                     two
                     mites
                  
                   he
                   valued
                   above
                   all
                   .
                   Mar.
                   XII
                   .
                   41.
                   —
                   44.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XXI
                   .
                   1
                   —
                   4.
                   
                   After
                   this
                   he
                   
                     went
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     departed
                     from
                     the
                     Temple
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXIV
                   .
                   1.
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   his
                   retirement
                   in
                   
                     Bethany
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXI
                   .
                   37.
                   
                   But
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   thither
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     Disciples
                     Mar.
                  
                   XIII
                   .
                   1.
                   speaking
                   of
                   those
                   vast
                   
                     buildings
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     goodly
                     stones
                     and
                     gifts
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   saw
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   was
                   now
                   coming
                   when
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   they
                   now
                   saw
                   ,
                   there
                   
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     left
                     one
                     stone
                     upon
                     another
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXIV
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIII
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Luke
                   XXI
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Then
                   ,
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   he
                   dismissed
                   all
                   his
                   other
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   but
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   Iames
                   ,
                   and
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   and
                   Andrew
                   :
                   for
                   these
                   four
                   stay'd
                   ,
                   and
                   talk'd
                   privately
                   with
                   Him.
                   Mar.
                   XIII
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   was
                   now
                   sitting
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Mount
                     of
                     Olives
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXIV
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIII
                   .
                   3.
                   in
                   full
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   thinking
                   on
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   at
                   his
                   leaving
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   desir'd
                   him
                   to
                   tell
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   that
                   Destruction
                   should
                   be
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   joyn'd
                   two
                   other
                   Questions
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   run
                   much
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   viz.
                   what
                   the
                   Signs
                   would
                   be
                   
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     World
                  
                   ?
                   His
                   answer
                   to
                   these
                   three
                   Questions
                   ,
                   takes
                   up
                   near
                   the
                   whole
                   Chapters
                   Matt.
                   XXIV
                   .
                   Mar.
                   XIII
                   .
                   and
                   Luk.
                   XXI
                   .
                   His
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Question
                   is
                   in
                   Matt.
                   XXIV
                   .
                   4
                   —
                   28.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIII
                   .
                   5
                   —
                   23.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XXI
                   .
                   8
                   —
                   29.
                   
                   He
                   told
                   them
                   first
                   what
                   things
                   would
                   come
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   surpris'd
                   ,
                   but
                   might
                   know
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   when
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   .
                   But
                   whereas
                   in
                   speaking
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   now
                   mention'd
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Disciples
                   might
                   not
                   mistake
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     these
                     
                     things
                     must
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     END
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     ;
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXIV
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIII
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XXI
                   .
                   9.
                   he
                   at
                   last
                   tells
                   them
                   of
                   one
                   particular
                   thing
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   going
                   on
                   all
                   the
                   while
                   ;
                   and
                   says
                   when
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   
                     then
                     shall
                     the
                     END
                     come
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXIV
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   
                     the
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     in
                     all
                     the
                  
                   [
                   Roman
                   ]
                   World.
                   That
                   was
                   plainly
                   the
                   preparing
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Messias's
                   
                     future
                     People
                  
                   ,
                   mention'd
                   Dan.
                   IX
                   .
                   26.
                   
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   business
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   what
                   steps
                   they
                   went
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   told
                   in
                   the
                   History
                   St.
                   Luke
                   has
                   given
                   us
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   viz.
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                   whereof
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   summary
                   Account
                   at
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Tables
                   of
                   Daniel's
                   Weeks
                   :
                   There
                   it
                   also
                   will
                   be
                   shewn
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   year
                   ,
                   which
                   ends
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   there
                   begins
                   Daniel's
                   single
                   Week
                   .
                   Dan.
                   IX
                   .
                   27.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   Saviour
                   referrs
                   to
                   that
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   he
                   plainly
                   declares
                   Matt.
                   XXIV
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIII
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   not
                   onely
                   uses
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   that
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   
                     let
                     him
                     that
                     readeth
                     understand
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   Grotius
                   observes
                   ,
                   are
                   taken
                   from
                   Dan.
                   IX
                   .
                   25.
                   but
                   he
                   quotes
                   the
                   principal
                   thing
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   viz
                   
                     the
                     Abomination
                     of
                     desolation
                  
                   being
                   set
                   up
                   
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     place
                     Dan.
                  
                   IX
                   .
                   27.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   clear
                   understanding
                   whereof
                   ,
                   the
                   Reader
                   may
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   see
                   what
                   is
                   said
                   upon
                   that
                   verse
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   explication
                   of
                   Daniel's
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   Destruction
                   ,
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   shews
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   miserable
                   Estate
                   of
                   that
                   People
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   till
                   their
                   Conversion
                   and
                   Restauration
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   principal
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   these
                   Disciples
                   meant
                   by
                   his
                   COMING
                   in
                   their
                   2d
                   Question
                   ;
                   the
                   Answer
                   to
                   which
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   gives
                   them
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXIV
                   .
                   29
                   —
                   35.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIII
                   .
                   24
                   —
                   31.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XXI
                   .
                   25
                   —
                   33.
                   
                   Then
                   he
                   comes
                   to
                   answer
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Questions
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   chapters
                   now
                   mentioned
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   ended
                   not
                   his
                   Answer
                   here
                   ,
                   but
                   went
                   on
                   with
                   it
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   25th
                   chapter
                   of
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   in
                   three
                   parables
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Virgins
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   2d
                   of
                   the
                   Talents
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   3d.
                   of
                   his
                   
                     coming
                     to
                     Iudge
                     the
                     World.
                  
                   It
                   follows
                   in
                   St.
                   Matthew's
                   Gospel
                   XXVI
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     When
                     IESUS
                     had
                     finished
                     all
                     these
                     Sayings
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   most
                   probably
                   on
                   the
                   Wednesday
                   night
                   ,
                   that
                   began
                   the
                   XIV
                   of
                   Nisan
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   return
                   to
                   Bethany
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   since
                   his
                   dismission
                   that
                   evening
                   ,
                   had
                   gone
                   to
                   the
                   chief
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   bargained
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   betray
                   him
                   ;
                   without
                   naming
                   the
                   Person
                   ,
                   he
                   imparted
                   the
                   matter
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   2d
                   .
                   
                     You
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     two
                     Days
                     is
                     the
                     PASSEOVER
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     is
                     betrayed
                     to
                     be
                     crucifyed
                     .
                  
                   It
                   follows
                   vers
                   .
                   16.
                   that
                   
                     from
                     that
                     time
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   
                   Iudas's
                   contract
                   with
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   he
                   continually
                   
                     sought
                     opportunity
                     to
                     betray
                     him
                  
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   knowing
                   this
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   go
                   on
                   Thursday
                   morning
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   every
                   day
                   this
                   Week
                   ,
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   ;
                   but
                   continued
                   at
                   his
                   retirement
                   in
                   Bethany
                   .
                   Thither
                   some
                   Greek
                   Proselytes
                   ,
                   known
                   to
                   Philip
                   ,
                   got
                   him
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   hear
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                     Iesus
                     .
                     Iohn
                  
                   XII
                   .
                   21.
                   22.
                   
                   It
                   appears
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   admit
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   follows
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   29
                   —
                   34.
                   and
                   that
                   on
                   this
                   occasion
                   he
                   said
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   saw
                   proper
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   theirs
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   his
                   Disciples
                   Instruction
                   Vers.
                   30
                   —
                   36.
                   
                   At
                   his
                   entrance
                   into
                   this
                   discourse
                   ,
                   he
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     HOUR
                     is
                     come
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     should
                     be
                     glorifyed
                     Iohn
                  
                   XII
                   .
                   23.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   his
                   Passion
                   ,
                   and
                   Death
                   ,
                   Vers.
                   24
                   —
                   33.
                   
                   From
                   which
                   he
                   prayed
                   to
                   be
                   deliver'd
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   27
                   ;
                   but
                   with
                   Submission
                   to
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   All
                   this
                   was
                   proper
                   to
                   be
                   said
                   on
                   
                     Maundy
                     Thursday
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   sooner
                   ;
                   for
                   Then
                   he
                   knew
                   his
                   next
                   Sleep
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                   But
                   having
                   something
                   yet
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   going
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   particularly
                   in
                   his
                   Institution
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Sacrament
                   :
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   surprised
                   besore
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     hid
                     himself
                  
                   ;
                   no
                   doubt
                   he
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   
                   Iudas's
                   knowledge
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XII
                   .
                   36.
                   
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   gives
                   a
                   short
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   unbelief
                   Vers.
                   37
                   —
                   43.
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   he
                   repeats
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   vehement
                   Words
                   ,
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   had
                   formerly
                   said
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ;
                   declaring
                   his
                   faithfull
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   message
                   from
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   consequence
                   of
                   Mens
                   hearing
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   hearing
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   appears
                   that
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   was
                   at
                   his
                   retirement
                   in
                   Bethany
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   sent
                   
                     two
                     of
                     his
                     Disciples
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     prepare
                     the
                     Passeover
                  
                   for
                   him
                   now
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   no
                   doubt
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   in
                   former
                   years
                   .
                   )
                   Luk.
                   XXII
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   This
                   was
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   tells
                   us
                   XXVI
                   .
                   17.
                   
                     on
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     unleavened
                     Bread
                     :
                  
                   St.
                   Mark
                   XIV
                   .
                   12.
                   makes
                   it
                   plainer
                   ,
                   by
                   adding
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   
                     the
                     day
                     on
                     which
                     they
                     killed
                     the
                     Passeover
                     :
                  
                   St.
                   Luke
                   plainer
                   yet
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   
                     the
                     day
                     on
                     which
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     killed
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   that
                   Verse
                   ,
                   he
                   has
                   these
                   words
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     that
                     day
                     came
                  
                   :
                   which
                   words
                   plainly
                   import
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   that
                   day
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Passeover
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   killed
                   on
                   the
                   XIV
                   of
                   Nisan
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   God's
                   command
                   by
                   
                     Moses
                     .
                     Exod.
                  
                   XII
                   .
                   6.
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   there
                   expressely
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   
                     between
                     the
                     evenings
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Iews
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   between
                   three
                   of
                   the
                   clock
                   in
                   the
                   afternoon
                   
                   and
                   Sun-setting
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour
                   was
                   after
                   Sun-set
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Evening
                   before
                   the
                   killing
                   of
                   the
                   Passeover
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   XIV
                   of
                   Nisan
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   was
                   after
                   Sun-set
                   ,
                   on
                   Thursday
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   April
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   be
                   shewn
                   at
                   large
                   in
                   the
                   discourse
                   before
                   Daniel's
                   Tables
                   .
                   St.
                   Luke
                   XXII
                   .
                   8.
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   Peter
                   and
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   whom
                   our
                   Saviour
                   sent
                   on
                   this
                   Affair
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   knew
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   sure
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   trust
                   Iudas
                   with
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   Office
                   to
                   buy
                   in
                   things
                   for
                   such
                   an
                   Occasion
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   
                     two
                     Disciples
                  
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   bad
                   them
                   
                     Go
                     into
                     the
                     City
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   there
                   
                     they
                     should
                     meet
                     a
                     man
                     bearing
                     a
                     Pitcher
                     of
                     Water
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   
                     follow
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     House
                     whither
                     he
                     was
                     going
                     .
                     Mar.
                  
                   XIV
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   told
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   after
                   Sun-set
                   on
                   the
                   XIV
                   of
                   Nisan
                   ,
                   to
                   fetch
                   in
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   make
                   their
                   Azyms
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   ;
                   and
                   probably
                   this
                   man
                   was
                   so
                   employed
                   on
                   this
                   occasion
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   bad
                   them
                   ,
                   tell
                   the
                   Owner
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Master
                     says
                     ,
                     my
                     Time
                     is
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     keep
                     the
                     Passeover
                     at
                     thy
                     House
                     with
                     my
                     Disciples
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   18.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Dr.
                   Hammond's
                   Exposition
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   my
                   Death
                   is
                   so
                   near
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   cannot
                   observe
                   the
                   Paschal
                   Sacrifice
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   therefore
                   eat
                   the
                   unleavened
                   Bread
                   and
                   bitter
                   herbs
                   —
                   this
                   night
                   at
                   thy
                   house
                   with
                   my
                   Disciples
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   also
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   find
                   every
                   thing
                   provided
                   at
                   that
                   House
                   ,
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   According
                   to
                   his
                   Command
                   
                     they
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     City
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   they
                   found
                   every
                   thing
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   So
                   
                     they
                     made
                     ready
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   16.
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   direction
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   no
                   doubt
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   what
                   the
                   time
                   would
                   afford
                   :
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   what
                   that
                   was
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Dr.
                   Hammond's
                   opinion
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Grotius
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Discourse
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   not
                   likely
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   would
                   lose
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   hiding
                   himself
                   ,
                   by
                   coming
                   abroad
                   while
                   there
                   was
                   day-light
                   enough
                   to
                   discover
                   him
                   .
                   Especially
                   since
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   his
                   exposing
                   himself
                   to
                   any
                   Danger
                   on
                   this
                   Occasion
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Passeover
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   
                     eaten
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     .
                     Exod.
                  
                   XII
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   expounds
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   20.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   17.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     evening
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   of
                   St.
                   Luke
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     the
                     hour
                     was
                     come
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   14.
                   viz.
                   the
                   
                     Hour
                     of
                     night
                  
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   eat
                   the
                   Passeover
                   .
                   Then
                   (
                   at
                   that
                   hour
                   )
                   
                     he
                     came
                     with
                     the
                     Twelve
                     (
                     Mar.
                  
                   XIV
                   .
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   where
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   prepared
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   there
                   at
                   the
                   Table
                   he
                   sat
                   down
                   ,
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XXII
                   .
                   14.
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Twelve
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     Iudas
                  
                   not
                   excepted
                   .
                   There
                   no
                   doubt
                   they
                   did
                   eat
                   the
                   Passeover
                   together
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   was
                   prepar'd
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   direction
                   .
                   But
                   whether
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   Question
                   .
                   It
                   should
                   seem
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   Words
                   of
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   XIII
                   .
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   where
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     knowing
                     the
                     Hour
                     was
                     come
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     depart
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     to
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     he
                     loved
                     his
                     Disciples
                     to
                     the
                     end
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   shewed
                   it
                   particularly
                   by
                   what
                   he
                   sayd
                   and
                   did
                   at
                   his
                   last
                   eating
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   That
                   this
                   in
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   was
                   his
                   last
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   made
                   very
                   plain
                   by
                   what
                   he
                   has
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Predictions
                   concerning
                   Iudas
                   his
                   betraying
                   ,
                   and
                   Peters
                   denying
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   last
                   time
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   did
                   eat
                   with
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   calls
                   a
                   SUPPER
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   Passeover
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   make
                   this
                   the
                   plainer
                   ,
                   he
                   says
                   it
                   was
                   
                     before
                     the
                     Feast
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ,
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   1.
                   which
                   Words
                   will
                   be
                   further
                   consider'd
                   in
                   the
                   Discourse
                   before
                   Daniel's
                   Weeks
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   to
                   those
                   Words
                   in
                   the
                   three
                   other
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   plain
                   that
                   this
                   last
                   Supper
                   of
                   our
                   Saviours
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   PASSEOVER
                   several
                   times
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ?
                   Especially
                   those
                   Words
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   eating
                   together
                   ,
                   are
                   thought
                   to
                   imply
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                   then
                   before
                   them
                   :
                   
                     with
                     desire
                     I
                     have
                     desired
                     to
                     eat
                     this
                     PASSEOVER
                     with
                     you
                     before
                     I
                     suffer
                  
                   ;
                   adding
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     eat
                     any
                     more
                     thereof
                     ,
                     untill
                     it
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God.
                     Luke
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   The
                   like
                   words
                   he
                   spoke
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fruit
                     of
                     the
                     Vine
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   drink
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   it
                   after
                   that
                   Supper
                   ,
                   
                     till
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     come
                     .
                  
                   They
                   that
                   hold
                   Christs
                   Death
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   on
                   the
                   XIV
                   of
                   Nisan
                   ,
                   cannot
                   admitt
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                   at
                   his
                   last
                   Supper
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   reasons
                   already
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   offered
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Discourse
                   .
                   Therefore
                   they
                   take
                   those
                   Words
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   call
                   his
                   last
                   Supper
                   a
                   PASSEOVER
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   family
                   of
                   Iews
                   would
                   understand
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   speaking
                   now
                   of
                   a
                   Passeover
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   among
                   themselves
                   .
                   They
                   all
                   know
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                   now
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   Place
                   for
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   at
                   Christ's
                   last
                   Supper
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Time
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Opinion
                   who
                   believe
                   that
                   Christ
                   died
                   on
                   the
                   XIV
                   of
                   Nisan
                   .
                   They
                   take
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   Passeover
                   spoken
                   of
                   Now
                   ,
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   two
                   last
                   years
                   in
                   Galilee
                   :
                   
                   There
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   onely
                   of
                   
                     Unleavened
                     bread
                  
                   and
                   
                     bitter
                     herbs
                  
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   was
                   now
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   above
                   mentioned
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   Grotius
                   words
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Memorial
                   ;
                   The
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                   was
                   onely
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Death
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Occasion
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   himself
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   slain
                   at
                   this
                   Passeover
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   those
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   eaten
                   onely
                   in
                   Remembrance
                   of
                   their
                   Affliction
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   sudden
                   deliverance
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   those
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   Passeover
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Lamb
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   so
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Iews
                   common
                   manner
                   of
                   speaking
                   at
                   this
                   Day
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   anciently
                   so
                   ,
                   
                     Ios.
                     Scaliger
                  
                   shews
                   ,
                   
                     Emend
                     .
                     Temp.
                  
                   VI.
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Paschal
                   Prayer
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   observes
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     cum
                     amaris
                     vocari
                     Pascha
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   unleaven'd
                   Bread
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   bitter
                   things
                   they
                   eat
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   Passeover
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   short
                   Supper
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Lamb
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   ,
                   then
                   came
                   the
                   common
                   Supper
                   ,
                   which
                   at
                   such
                   Festival
                   times
                   used
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   better
                   Cheer
                   then
                   on
                   Ordinary
                   days
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   
                     Supper
                     being
                     ended
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Translation
                   ;
                   or
                   
                     after
                     this
                     Supper
                     began
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Words
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   rather
                   signify
                   ;
                   then
                   our
                   Saviour
                   rose
                   from
                   the
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     having
                     laid
                     aside
                     his
                  
                   upper
                   Garments
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     girded
                     himself
                     with
                     a
                     Towell
                     ,
                     took
                     Water
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     washed
                     his
                     Disciples
                     Feet
                     ,
                     and
                     wiped
                     them
                     with
                     that
                     Towell
                     ;
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIII
                   .
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   Of
                   which
                   whole
                   matter
                   ,
                   he
                   †
                   
                     †
                     Buxtorf
                     .
                     Exercit.
                     de
                     S.
                     Coena
                     §
                     XXX
                     .
                  
                   that
                   could
                   very
                   well
                   judge
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   says
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   Paschal
                   Rite
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   understand
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Action
                   of
                   our
                   Saviours
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Example
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                   The
                   washing
                   of
                   the
                   Feet
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   common
                   Act
                   of
                   kindness
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   usually
                   treated
                   their
                   Guests
                   in
                   those
                   hot
                   Countrys
                   .
                   Gen.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   XIX
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   XXIV
                   .
                   32.
                   
                   But
                   for
                   one
                   of
                   any
                   eminent
                   rank
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   much
                   his
                   Inferiors
                   ,
                   to
                   Servants
                   ;
                   this
                   was
                   such
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Humility
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   greater
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   express'd
                   .
                   see
                   I
                   Sam.
                   XXV
                   .
                   41.
                   
                   This
                   was
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   take
                   especial
                   notice
                   of
                   ;
                   what
                   an
                   infinite
                   Condescension
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     He
                     ,
                     who
                     knew
                     he
                     came
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     going
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIII
                   .
                   3.
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   take
                   that
                   low
                   Office
                   on
                   himself
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ;
                   and
                   thereby
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   such
                   an
                   Example
                   of
                   charity
                   and
                   Humility
                   ,
                   as
                   might
                   live
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   He
                   was
                   gone
                   .
                   He
                   told
                   them
                   plainly
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   doing
                   it
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XIII
                   .
                   12
                   —
                   17.
                   
                   And
                   withall
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   Bodily
                   washing
                   ,
                   he
                   shewed
                   what
                   purity
                   of
                   Soul
                   is
                   required
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   
                   will
                   have
                   any
                   Communion
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   This
                   ought
                   especially
                   to
                   be
                   consider'd
                   in
                   our
                   approaches
                   to
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   this
                   Reason
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Learned
                   man's
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   did
                   thus
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   gave
                   them
                   that
                   Lesson
                   ,
                   immediately
                   before
                   the
                   Institution
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   first
                   took
                   his
                   Clothes
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   returned
                   to
                   his
                   Place
                   at
                   the
                   Table
                   :
                   where
                   he
                   made
                   all
                   that
                   Discourse
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                   vers
                   .
                   12
                   —
                   17.
                   
                   And
                   whereas
                   upon
                   those
                   Words
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   
                     ye
                     are
                     clean
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     All
                     ,
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   10.
                   their
                   minds
                   were
                   in
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   disorder
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   quiet
                   before
                   their
                   coming
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   he
                   therefore
                   explained
                   himself
                   vers
                   .
                   18.
                   by
                   telling
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     speak
                     not
                     of
                     you
                     All.
                  
                   He
                   had
                   told
                   them
                   before
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   VI.
                   70
                   that
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   XII
                   he
                   had
                   
                     chosen
                     ,
                     One
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     a
                     Devil
                     .
                  
                   The
                   same
                   in
                   effect
                   he
                   tells
                   them
                   now
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   being
                   their
                   last
                   time
                   of
                   eating
                   together
                   ;
                   now
                   they
                   should
                   see
                   the
                   fullfilling
                   of
                   that
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   XLI
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   
                     He
                     that
                     eateth
                     Bread
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     has
                     lift
                     up
                     his
                     Heel
                     against
                     me
                     .
                  
                   David
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   so
                   eminent
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Messias
                   is
                   often
                   called
                   by
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   spoke
                   this
                   immediatly
                   of
                   his
                   false
                   Servant
                   Achitophel
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   betrayed
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   spoke
                   it
                   Prophetically
                   of
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   serve
                   Christ
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   .
                   Iudas
                   was
                   also
                   like
                   Achitophel
                   in
                   his
                   Death
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   one
                   way
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   proving
                   himself
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   by
                   shewing
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   frequently
                   did
                   ,
                   how
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   in
                   the
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   were
                   fullfilled
                   in
                   Himself
                   .
                   Another
                   way
                   he
                   used
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Prophecies
                   ;
                   shewing
                   that
                   he
                   foreknew
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   foretell
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   would
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   told
                   them
                   was
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   now
                   said
                   of
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   without
                   naming
                   him
                   )
                   
                     that
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     you
                     may
                     believe
                     that
                     I
                     AM
                     HE
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   knowing
                   who
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   even
                   
                     the
                     CHRIST
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   knew
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   expect
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   20
                   Such
                   things
                   he
                   put
                   in
                   between
                   whiles
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   up
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   cast
                   down
                   by
                   hearing
                   of
                   nothing
                   but
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   after
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   and
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Postcoenium
                   with
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   did
                   institute
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ;
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   History
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   26
                   —
                   28.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   22
                   —
                   24.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XXII
                   .
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   in
                   his
                   Table-Discourse
                   foretold
                   sundry
                   things
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ;
                   particularly
                   ,
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   he
                   knew
                   all
                   that
                   
                   was
                   coming
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   submitted
                   to
                   it
                   willingly
                   in
                   obedience
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   :
                   Withall
                   he
                   gave
                   them
                   such
                   Warnings
                   ,
                   &
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   and
                   Comforts
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   saw
                   necessary
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   present
                   condition
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   Gospels
                   we
                   have
                   onely
                   three
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Predictions
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   Iudas
                   his
                   betraying
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   forsaking
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                   Peter's
                   denying
                   him
                   at
                   last
                   .
                   And
                   even
                   these
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   two
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   are
                   delivered
                   in
                   something
                   a
                   different
                   order
                   from
                   that
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Gospels
                   .
                   It
                   appears
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   many
                   other
                   Instances
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   Evangelists
                   delivered
                   things
                   so
                   in
                   their
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   chiefly
                   minded
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   delivered
                   ;
                   without
                   much
                   concerning
                   themselves
                   for
                   the
                   Order
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   placed
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   plainly
                   the
                   Care
                   of
                   St.
                   Luke
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   read
                   what
                   Many
                   others
                   had
                   written
                   of
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   been
                   
                     throughly
                     informed
                  
                   Himself
                   
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     from
                     the
                     very
                     first
                  
                   ;
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   himself
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     write
                  
                   them
                   
                     in
                     Order
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   composed
                   His
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   read
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   as
                   Eusebius
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   evidently
                   appears
                   in
                   his
                   Gospel
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   where
                   their
                   placing
                   things
                   so
                   at
                   large
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   two
                   Gospels
                   did
                   or
                   might
                   occasion
                   any
                   mistake
                   in
                   the
                   Readers
                   ;
                   there
                   was
                   care
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   two
                   other
                   Evangelists
                   to
                   rectify
                   any
                   such
                   mistake
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prevent
                   the
                   like
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   an
                   Instance
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   foretold
                   his
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Iudas
                   his
                   betraying
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   spoken
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   at
                   his
                   Paschal
                   Supper
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   21
                   —
                   25.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   18.
                   —
                   21.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   two
                   other
                   Evangelists
                   had
                   let
                   it
                   pass
                   so
                   ,
                   we
                   had
                   lost
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   Iudas
                   his
                   being
                   at
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   declared
                   Opinion
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   in
                   her
                   Communion-Office
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   indeed
                   on
                   many
                   Accounts
                   of
                   great
                   use
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ;
                   which
                   St
                   Luke
                   was
                   so
                   sensible
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   he
                   brings
                   in
                   those
                   Words
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   as
                   spoken
                   in
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   surprize
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     behold
                     ,
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     betrayeth
                     me
                     ,
                     is
                     with
                     me
                     on
                     the
                     Table
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   The
                   Words
                   with
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   entred
                   into
                   this
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   are
                   omitted
                   by
                   St.
                   Luke
                   ,
                   being
                   full
                   enough
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   Gospels
                   .
                   But
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   having
                   something
                   to
                   add
                   of
                   very
                   great
                   Moment
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   he
                   began
                   with
                   those
                   Words
                   which
                   he
                   saw
                   in
                   St.
                   Matthew's
                   and
                   St.
                   Mark
                   's
                   Gospels
                   :
                   but
                   having
                   
                   heard
                   them
                   himself
                   from
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   forget
                   the
                   unusuall
                   manner
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   uttered
                   them
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XIII
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   There
                   ,
                   (
                   after
                   a
                   common
                   form
                   of
                   Transition
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Words
                   †
                   
                     †
                     See
                     Luk.
                     XIX
                     .
                     28.
                     
                     Ioh.
                     IX
                     .
                     6.
                     
                     XI
                     .
                     11.
                     and
                     28.
                     
                     &
                     43.
                     
                     XVIII
                     .
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   )
                   he
                   notes
                   how
                   our
                   Saviour
                   was
                   
                     troubled
                     in
                     Spirit
                  
                   .
                   He
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   beheld
                   how
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   that
                   poor
                   harden'd
                   Wretch
                   
                     eat
                     and
                     drank
                     damnation
                     to
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   Thereupon
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   broke
                   out
                   into
                   those
                   vehement
                   Words
                   :
                   
                     Verily
                     ,
                     verily
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     one
                     of
                     you
                     shall
                     betray
                     me
                     .
                  
                   At
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   which
                   Words
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   other
                   Evangelists
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   Disciples
                   were
                   all
                   
                     exceeding
                     sorrowfull
                     ;
                     and
                     began
                     to
                     ask
                     him
                     one
                     by
                     one
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     is
                     it
                     I
                     ?
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   sayth
                   
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                  
                   asked
                   this
                   Question
                   :
                   not
                   excepting
                   Peter
                   and
                   Iohn
                   ;
                   who
                   surely
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   asked
                   this
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   Saviour
                   had
                   told
                   them
                   already
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   Iudas
                   that
                   should
                   betray
                   him
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   gave
                   this
                   one
                   general
                   Answer
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   ;
                   
                     It
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     twelve
                     that
                     dips
                     with
                     me
                     in
                     the
                     Dish
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   23.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   20.
                   
                   And
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   own
                   unconcernedness
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   He
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   
                     going
                     as
                  
                   God
                   had
                   
                     determined
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   22.
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   foretold
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   suffer
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   24.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   But
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   wretched
                   Instrument
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   lamented
                   his
                   Condition
                   ;
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     wo
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   
                     It
                     had
                     been
                     good
                     for
                     him
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     never
                     been
                     born
                     .
                  
                   It
                   seems
                   this
                   touched
                   Iudas
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   asked
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     is
                     it
                     I
                     ?
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   25.
                   to
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   answered
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   even
                   
                     as
                     thou
                     hast
                     said
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   cursed
                   love
                   of
                   Money
                   had
                   so
                   hardened
                   his
                   Heart
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   could
                   make
                   no
                   impression
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   the
                   other
                   Disciples
                   neither
                   heard
                   this
                   last
                   Question
                   of
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   nor
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Answer
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   their
                   thoughts
                   being
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   what
                   they
                   heard
                   last
                   before
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   tells
                   us
                   XIII
                   .
                   22.
                   they
                   were
                   
                     looking
                     one
                     upon
                     another
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   being
                   at
                   a
                   loss
                   
                     to
                     think
                     who
                     it
                     should
                     be
                  
                   of
                   whom
                   our
                   Saviour
                   said
                   this
                   :
                   And
                   after
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Luke
                   saith
                   XXII
                   .
                   23.
                   
                   
                     They
                     began
                     to
                     enquire
                     among
                     themselves
                     ,
                     which
                     of
                     them
                     it
                     was
                     that
                     should
                     do
                     this
                     thing
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   mean
                   while
                   ,
                   at
                   St.
                   Peter's
                   desire
                   ,
                   who
                   beckned
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   lying
                   next
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   asked
                   him
                   
                     who
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     of
                     whom
                     he
                     spake
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIII
                   .
                   23
                   —
                   25.
                   
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   answer'd
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     he
                     to
                     whom
                     I
                     shall
                     give
                     a
                     Sop
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     have
                     dipped
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     dipped
                     the
                     Sop
                     ,
                     he
                     gave
                     it
                     to
                     Iudas
                     .
                  
                   This
                   great
                   Benignity
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   would
                   have
                   softned
                   Iudas
                   his
                   Heart
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   any
                   sense
                   of
                   goodness
                   in
                   it
                   left
                   But
                   now
                   it
                   appearing
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Then
                   Satan
                   
                     enter'd
                     into
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   took
                   him
                   wholely
                   into
                   his
                   possession
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   our
                   Saviour
                   having
                   quite
                   done
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   said
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   bid
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     thou
                     doest
                     do
                     quickly
                  
                   .
                   Then
                   Judas
                   
                     went
                     immediately
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     night
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   properest
                   time
                   for
                   that
                   work
                   of
                   darkness
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   sold
                   himself
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   goes
                   on
                   XIII
                   .
                   31
                   ,
                   32.
                   to
                   tell
                   us
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   reflection
                   upon
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   he
                   was
                   come
                   near
                   to
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   state
                   of
                   Humiliation
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   glorifyed
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   his
                   next
                   Step
                   would
                   be
                   into
                   that
                   state
                   of
                   Glory
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   should
                   for
                   ever
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   lying
                   at
                   a
                   farther
                   distance
                   from
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   hear
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   what
                   passed
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   overheard
                   his
                   last
                   words
                   to
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   yet
                   those
                   were
                   not
                   understood
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   thought
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   had
                   order'd
                   him
                   ,
                   being
                   his
                   Purs-bearer
                   ,
                   to
                   Buy
                   in
                   things
                   
                     for
                     the
                     Feast
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     to
                     give
                     something
                     to
                     the
                     Poor
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   did
                   not
                   put
                   a
                   stop
                   to
                   the
                   Enquiry
                   that
                   the
                   Disciples
                   were
                   at
                   among
                   themselves
                   .
                   Nay
                   it
                   seems
                   by
                   the
                   next
                   following
                   words
                   of
                   St.
                   Luke
                   XXII
                   .
                   24.
                   to
                   have
                   gone
                   on
                   
                     to
                     a
                     Strife
                     among
                     them
                     which
                     of
                     them
                     should
                     be
                     accounted
                     the
                     greatest
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Ambition
                   was
                   a
                   Disease
                   they
                   were
                   much
                   subject
                   to
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   read
                   Matt.
                   XX.
                   24
                   —
                   28.
                   
                   And
                   now
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   falling
                   into
                   it
                   again
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   applyed
                   to
                   them
                   again
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   needfull
                   Considerations
                   ;
                   Luk.
                   XXII
                   .
                   24
                   —
                   26.
                   shewing
                   them
                   how
                   unsuitable
                   this
                   was
                   to
                   their
                   Profession
                   ,
                   how
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Example
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   Now
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   newly
                   washing
                   their
                   Feet
                   .
                   Withall
                   he
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   by
                   his
                   Covenant
                   with
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   through
                   many
                   Trials
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   his
                   Glory
                   :
                   So
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   Covenant
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   like
                   Patience
                   and
                   perseverance
                   they
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   heavenly
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   for
                   the
                   checking
                   of
                   their
                   Ambition
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   gave
                   them
                   that
                   Prediction
                   which
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   Gospels
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   31.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   27.
                   
                   The
                   placing
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   it
                   stands
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   going
                   to
                   the
                   Mount
                   of
                   Olives
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   considered
                   afterwards
                   :
                   but
                   at
                   present
                   for
                   the
                   Prediction
                   it self
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   said
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     You
                     shall
                     be
                     offended
                     because
                     of
                     me
                     this
                     night
                     :
                  
                   what
                   he
                   meant
                   by
                   these
                   Words
                   it
                   appeared
                   by
                   the
                   Event
                   ;
                   that
                   ,
                   seeing
                   him
                   taken
                   as
                   a
                   Malefactor
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   All
                   leave
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   fly
                   ,
                   to
                   save
                   their
                   own
                   lives
                   .
                   This
                   being
                   very
                   sad
                   and
                   frightfull
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   considered
                   it
                   ;
                   he
                   therefore
                   told
                   them
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   might
                   both
                   give
                   them
                   Comfort
                   at
                   
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   of
                   greater
                   use
                   to
                   them
                   afterwards
                   .
                   One
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   forsaking
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   that
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Messias
                     ,
                     Zech.
                  
                   XIII
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Smite
                     the
                     Shepherd
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sheep
                     shall
                     be
                     scattered
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   for
                   their
                   Comfort
                   that
                   he
                   call'd
                   them
                   
                     His
                     Sheep
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   scattered
                   ,
                   they
                   knew
                   the
                   
                     good
                     Shepherd
                  
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   lost
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   much
                   more
                   Comfort
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   understood
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   Prediction
                   ,
                   which
                   followeth
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Words
                   :
                   
                     after
                     I
                     am
                     Risen
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     go
                     before
                     you
                     into
                     Galilee
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   31
                   ,
                   32.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   27
                   ,
                   28.
                   
                   But
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   such
                   Confusion
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   seem'd
                   to
                   have
                   thought
                   of
                   this
                   no
                   farther
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Angel
                   minded
                   them
                   of
                   it
                   after
                   Christ's
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   Mar.
                   XVI
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   As
                   that
                   great
                   Sin
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   forsaking
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   Punishment
                   of
                   that
                   Sin
                   beforegoing
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Strife
                   about
                   superiority
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   some
                   great
                   Sin
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter's
                   that
                   occasioned
                   his
                   falling
                   into
                   that
                   far
                   greater
                   Sin
                   of
                   the
                   denying
                   of
                   Christ.
                   This
                   was
                   so
                   much
                   more
                   remarkable
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   we
                   have
                   our
                   Saviours
                   Prediction
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   forsaking
                   him
                   ,
                   only
                   from
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   and
                   St.
                   Mark
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   afterward
                   give
                   us
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   onely
                   in
                   five
                   or
                   six
                   Words
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   56.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   50.
                   
                   We
                   have
                   both
                   Christ's
                   Prediction
                   of
                   Peter's
                   denying
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   recorded
                   at
                   length
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   four
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   They
                   all
                   agree
                   that
                   he
                   run
                   himself
                   into
                   that
                   Sin
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   over-confidence
                   of
                   himself
                   ;
                   He
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   presumed
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   strength
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   any
                   assistance
                   from
                   God.
                   This
                   he
                   shewed
                   that
                   night
                   on
                   3
                   severall
                   occasions
                   that
                   arose
                   in
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Table-Discourse
                   ;
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   shewn
                   in
                   one
                   Instance
                   from
                   St
                   Matthew
                   and
                   St.
                   Mark
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   shewn
                   in
                   a
                   second
                   from
                   St.
                   Luke
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   a
                   third
                   from
                   St.
                   
                   Iohn's
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   him
                   his
                   folly
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   told
                   him
                   once
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   next
                   morning
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   as
                   many
                   times
                   
                     deny
                     that
                     he
                     knew
                     him
                  
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Occasion
                   that
                   St.
                   Peter
                   gave
                   our
                   Saviour
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   was
                   upon
                   that
                   last
                   mentioned
                   Prediction
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   forsaking
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   being
                   spoken
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   without
                   any
                   distinction
                   ;
                   St.
                   Peter
                   declared
                   that
                   ,
                   however
                   this
                   might
                   be
                   true
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   his
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     though
                     all
                     men
                     should
                     be
                     offended
                     because
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                     yet
                     will
                     not
                     I.
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   33.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   29.
                   
                   To
                   this
                   St.
                   Luke
                   adds
                   another
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   very
                   considerable
                   .
                   He
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   told
                   Peter
                   that
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   having
                   given
                   the
                   Devil
                   some
                   advantage
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   thinks
                   it
                   was
                   by
                   their
                   strife
                   
                   about
                   superiority
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   vigilant
                   Enemy
                   applyed
                   himself
                   to
                   God
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   formerly
                   did
                   against
                   ●…ob
                   ,
                   
                     desiring
                     to
                     have
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     sift
                     them
                     as
                     Wheat
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   31.
                   
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   told
                   Peter
                   ,
                   God
                   had
                   granted
                   this
                   for
                   their
                   Trial
                   ;
                   but
                   withall
                   he
                   told
                   him
                   this
                   for
                   His
                   Comfort
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     prayed
                     for
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     thy
                     Faith
                     fail
                     not
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   required
                   him
                   withall
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   fall
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   risen
                   again
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   consider
                   others
                   Infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   ready
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   fell
                   ,
                   to
                   help
                   them
                   up
                   .
                   Luk.
                   XXII
                   .
                   31
                   ,
                   32.
                   
                   How
                   contrary
                   an
                   effect
                   this
                   had
                   on
                   St.
                   Peter
                   at
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   by
                   his
                   Answer
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour
                   :
                   Wherein
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   Assurance
                   he
                   told
                   him
                   the
                   same
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     ready
                     to
                     go
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     both
                     into
                     Prison
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     Death
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   33.
                   
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   adds
                   a
                   third
                   thing
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   observation
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   that
                   which
                   immediately
                   led
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   this
                   Prediction
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   said
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   this
                   also
                   probably
                   on
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   Strife
                   before
                   mention'd
                   ,
                   )
                   Ioh.
                   XIII
                   .
                   33.
                   
                   
                     Little
                     Children
                     ,
                     yet
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     I
                     am
                     with
                     you
                  
                   ;
                   after
                   which
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     shall
                     go
                     where
                     you
                     cannot
                     come
                     .
                  
                   He
                   had
                   told
                   them
                   just
                   before
                   vers
                   .
                   32.
                   he
                   was
                   going
                   straitway
                   to
                   be
                   Glorifyed
                   in
                   and
                   with
                   God.
                   That
                   was
                   enough
                   to
                   assure
                   them
                   they
                   should
                   still
                   be
                   under
                   his
                   Fatherly
                   care
                   .
                   But
                   withall
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   remember
                   that
                   his
                   Eye
                   would
                   be
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   how
                   they
                   behaved
                   themselves
                   .
                   Particularly
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   his
                   
                     New
                     Commandment
                  
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   them
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     loved
                     you
                     ,
                     so
                     do
                     you
                     also
                     love
                     one
                     another
                     .
                  
                   He
                   tells
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   resembling
                   him
                   in
                   This
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   shew
                   they
                   were
                   his
                   Children
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                   It
                   appears
                   that
                   by
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   his
                   going
                   away
                   ,
                   Peter
                   thought
                   our
                   Saviour
                   meant
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   now
                   about
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   long
                   Journey
                   ,
                   probably
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   restoring
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   Israel
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   still
                   run
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   )
                   Acts
                   I.
                   6.
                   
                   But
                   whither
                   soever
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   Peter
                   would
                   not
                   stay
                   behind
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   asked
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     whither
                     goest
                     thou
                     ?
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIII
                   .
                   36.
                   
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   meaning
                   by
                   those
                   Words
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   now
                   going
                   to
                   dye
                   upon
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   he
                   foresaw
                   St.
                   Peter
                   would
                   in
                   God's
                   time
                   ,
                   accordingly
                   answer'd
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Whither
                     I
                     go
                     thou
                     canst
                     not
                     follow
                     me
                     now
                     ,
                     but
                     thou
                     shalt
                     afterwards
                     .
                  
                   Thereupon
                   Peter
                   replyed
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     why
                     cannot
                     I
                     follow
                     thee
                     now
                     ?
                     I
                     will
                     lay
                     down
                     my
                     Life
                     for
                     thy
                     sake
                     .
                  
                   This
                   no
                   doubt
                   was
                   his
                   fixed
                   Resolution
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   thought
                   he
                   had
                   strength
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   good
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   Presumed
                   too
                   much
                   on
                   that
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     wilt
                     thou
                     lay
                     down
                     thy
                     Life
                     for
                     my
                     sake
                     ?
                     
                     Verily
                     ,
                     verily
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     the
                     Cock
                     shall
                     not
                     crow
                     ,
                     till
                     thou
                     hast
                     denyed
                     me
                     thrice
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIII
                   .
                   38.
                   
                   St.
                   Mark
                   words
                   the
                   latter
                   part
                   thus
                   ;
                   
                     to
                     day
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     this
                     night
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     Cock
                     crow
                     twice
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     deny
                     me
                     thrice
                     .
                     Mar.
                  
                   XIV
                   .
                   30.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   most
                   likely
                   that
                   he
                   writ
                   the
                   Words
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   them
                   from
                   St.
                   Peter
                   himself
                   .
                   Of
                   his
                   two
                   Cock-crowings
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   was
                   at
                   three
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ;
                   that
                   being
                   the
                   middle
                   between
                   the
                   two
                   last
                   Watches
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   Mar.
                   XIII
                   .
                   35.
                   and
                   his
                   second
                   was
                   at
                   Day-break
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   the
                   Principal
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Onely
                   Cock-crowing
                   that
                   is
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   three
                   Gospels
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   present
                   effect
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Prediction
                   was
                   ,
                   St.
                   Luke
                   ,
                   and
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   needed
                   not
                   repeat
                   ,
                   having
                   seen
                   it
                   so
                   fully
                   deliver'd
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   Gospels
                   :
                   which
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   knew
                   himself
                   better
                   than
                   Christ
                   did
                   ,
                   answered
                   him
                   yet
                   
                     more
                     vehemently
                  
                   than
                   before
                   ;
                   
                     though
                     I
                     should
                     dye
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     deny
                     thee
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   35.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   31.
                   
                   And
                   they
                   add
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     the
                  
                   other
                   Disciples
                   said
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   thinking
                   ,
                   not
                   without
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   say
                   it
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   seem
                   to
                   little
                   purpose
                   for
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   discourse
                   with
                   them
                   any
                   longer
                   :
                   besides
                   that
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   now
                   grown
                   †
                   
                     †
                     
                       Buxtorf
                       .
                       Synag
                    
                     .
                     c.
                     XVIII
                     .
                     saies
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     Paschal
                     Supper
                     ends
                     not
                     till
                     near
                     Midnight
                     .
                  
                   late
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   had
                   but
                   little
                   time
                   to
                   spare
                   .
                   But
                   even
                   of
                   that
                   little
                   ,
                   he
                   bestowed
                   what
                   he
                   could
                   ,
                   in
                   giving
                   them
                   such
                   Instructions
                   and
                   Comforts
                   as
                   he
                   saw
                   needfull
                   to
                   leave
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   These
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   XIV
                   .
                   which
                   Chapter
                   concludes
                   with
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Words
                   ,
                   that
                   Grotius
                   and
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   understand
                   of
                   his
                   rising
                   from
                   the
                   Table
                   .
                   
                     Arise
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     go
                     hence
                     ,
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   31.
                   
                   Then
                   it
                   seems
                   most
                   likely
                   
                     he
                     sung
                     a
                     Hymn
                  
                   with
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Iews
                   after
                   their
                   Passeover
                   sing
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   the
                   great
                   Hallel
                   .
                   After
                   that
                   ,
                   he
                   departed
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Mount
                   of
                   
                     Olives
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   30.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   26.
                   
                   St.
                   Luke
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   see
                   how
                   those
                   two
                   Predictions
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   forsaking
                   ,
                   and
                   St.
                   
                   Peter's
                   denying
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   are
                   placed
                   in
                   those
                   two
                   Gospels
                   after
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   
                     going
                     out
                     to
                     the
                     Mount
                     of
                     Olives
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   spoken
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   rising
                   from
                   the
                   Table
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   Evangelist's
                   sure
                   Information
                   .
                   He
                   therefore
                   set
                   them
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   here
                   placed
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   Saviours
                   Table-Discourse
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                   After
                   which
                   ,
                   he
                   added
                   what
                   our
                   Saviour
                   said
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   rising
                   from
                   the
                   Table
                   Luk.
                   XXII
                   .
                   35
                   —
                   38.
                   
                   The
                   summe
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   let
                   his
                   Disciples
                   know
                   ,
                   
                   what
                   a
                   surprizing
                   change
                   there
                   would
                   presently
                   be
                   in
                   their
                   condition
                   .
                   That
                   whereas
                   hitherto
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   safe
                   under
                   his
                   Wings
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   had
                   provided
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   
                     little
                     Children
                  
                   ;
                   (
                   so
                   he
                   called
                   them
                   )
                   now
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   them
                   this
                   night
                   ,
                   &
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   touching
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                     reckoned
                     among
                     the
                     Transgressors
                     .
                     Esai
                  
                   LIII
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   now
                   they
                   must
                   provide
                   for
                   themselves
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   against
                   want
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   Danger
                   ,
                   humanely
                   speaking
                   ;
                   their
                   Country
                   of
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   whither
                   they
                   would
                   think
                   to
                   fly
                   ,
                   so
                   abounding
                   with
                   Robbers
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   would
                   live
                   there
                   ,
                   should
                   rather
                   sell
                   his
                   Clothes
                   ,
                   than
                   want
                   Arms
                   to
                   defend
                   himself
                   .
                   His
                   last
                   Words
                   ,
                   being
                   Proverbially
                   spoken
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   understand
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   appears
                   by
                   their
                   Answer
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   time
                   now
                   to
                   explain
                   himself
                   .
                   Therefore
                   breaking
                   off
                   this
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   he
                   onely
                   said
                   
                     it
                     is
                     enough
                  
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   XXII
                   .
                   39.
                   
                     he
                     went
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       he
                       was
                       wont
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Mount
                     of
                     Olives
                     :
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   went
                   thither
                   now
                   this
                   
                     Maundy
                     Thursday
                  
                   Night
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   every
                   Night
                   before
                   since
                   Palm-Sunday
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   Mount
                   of
                   Olives
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Grotius
                   and
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   those
                   Discourses
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   recorded
                   Ioh.
                   XV.
                   and
                   XVI
                   .
                   And
                   probably
                   it
                   was
                   at
                   his
                   coming
                   to
                   that
                   place
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   XVII
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     He
                     lifted
                     up
                     his
                     Eyes
                     to
                     Heaven
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   his
                   Soul
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   that
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   &
                   all
                   that
                   should
                   
                     believe
                     on
                     him
                     through
                     their
                     Word
                     .
                  
                   v.
                   17.
                   
                   If
                   in
                   the
                   three
                   first
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   speak
                   of
                   our
                   Saviours
                   going
                   from
                   his
                   last
                   Supper
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   these
                   Words
                   be
                   rendred
                   ,
                   as
                   Grotius
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     towards
                     the
                     Mount
                     of
                     Olives
                  
                   ;
                   then
                   his
                   walk
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   was
                   no
                   further
                   than
                   to
                   the
                   Garden
                   
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                  
                   of
                   the
                   brook
                   
                     Cedron
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XVIII
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   And
                   there
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   36.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   32.
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   called
                   Gethsemane
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Dr.
                   Lightfoot
                   ,
                   signifyes
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   
                     Olive
                     presses
                  
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   there
                   observeth
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   2.
                   a
                   place
                   that
                   Iudas
                   was
                   well
                   acquainted
                   with
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     Iesus
                     oft-times
                     resorted
                     thither
                     with
                     his
                     Disciples
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   thither
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   his
                   Hour
                   was
                   now
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   hasten
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   would
                   he
                   put
                   it
                   off
                   longer
                   .
                   But
                   with
                   perfect
                   Resignation
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   thither
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     wont
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   39.
                   not
                   doubting
                   but
                   that
                   without
                   his
                   telling
                   him
                   ,
                   Iudas
                   would
                   soon
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   him
                   there
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   while
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   retired
                   himself
                   to
                   Meditation
                   and
                   Prayer
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   
                   Private
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   altogether
                   without
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   with
                   him
                   Peter
                   and
                   Iames
                   and
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   Transfiguration
                   ;
                   Saying
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   
                     sit
                     you
                     here
                     ,
                     while
                     I
                     go
                     and
                     pray
                     yonder
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   36.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   32.
                   
                   When
                   he
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   place
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   chosen
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   having
                   there
                   before
                   his
                   Eyes
                   the
                   Terrors
                   of
                   Death
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   many
                   things
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Aggravating
                   Circumstances
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   things
                   he
                   saw
                   now
                   presently
                   and
                   unavoidably
                   coming
                   upon
                   him
                   ;
                   these
                   (
                   not
                   to
                   mention
                   other
                   considerations
                   )
                   lay
                   extreme
                   heavy
                   upon
                   his
                   Soul
                   :
                   Especially
                   being
                   prest
                   upon
                   it
                   
                     by
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Death
                     ,
                  
                   even
                   
                     the
                     Devil
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   no
                   doubt
                   strove
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   Might
                   to
                   overthrow
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   about
                   to
                   dispossess
                   him
                   of
                   that
                   Power
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                   II.
                   14.
                   
                   IV.
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   
                     the
                     Spirit
                     given
                     him
                     without
                     measure
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   III.
                   34.
                   which
                   was
                   an
                   abundant
                   support
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   Trials
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   it
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   suspended
                   at
                   present
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   complained
                   some
                   hours
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   pray
                   without
                   interruption
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XII
                   .
                   27.
                   
                   Much
                   more
                   now
                   ,
                   at
                   entring
                   into
                   his
                   Agony
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     sore
                     amazed
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     heavy
                     .
                  
                   He
                   confest
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     Soul
                     is
                     exceeding
                     sorrowfull
                     ,
                     even
                     unto
                     Death
                     :
                  
                   and
                   therefore
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   needed
                   their
                   help
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   
                     stay
                     and
                     watch
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     Matth.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   37
                   ,
                   38.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   33.
                   34.
                   
                   But
                   God
                   provided
                   better
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   sending
                   a
                   holy
                   Angel
                   to
                   comfort
                   him
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   XXII
                   .
                   43.
                   now
                   in
                   this
                   most
                   needfull
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   before
                   in
                   lesser
                   Trials
                   .
                   Matt.
                   IV.
                   11.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   XII
                   .
                   28.
                   
                   That
                   those
                   three
                   Disciples
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   disheartned
                   by
                   seeing
                   him
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Fits
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   so
                   call
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Agony
                   ;
                   he
                   therefore
                   every
                   time
                   
                     went
                     forward
                     a
                     little
                     ;
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   39.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   35.
                   
                   And
                   being
                   withdrawn
                   from
                   them
                   
                     about
                     a
                     Stones
                     cast
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   41.
                   there
                   he
                   suffered
                   all
                   by
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   prayed
                   vehemently
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   using
                   every
                   time
                   
                     the
                     same
                     Words
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   XXVI
                   .
                   44.
                   and
                   having
                   thus
                   obtained
                   strength
                   to
                   persist
                   ;
                   then
                   he
                   went
                   to
                   impart
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   stirring
                   them
                   up
                   likewise
                   to
                   prayer
                   .
                   His
                   first
                   Conflict
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Verses
                   last
                   mentioned
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   next
                   following
                   ,
                   we
                   read
                   how
                   he
                   
                     fell
                     on
                     the
                     ground
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   lying
                   there
                   
                     on
                     his
                     Face
                  
                   in
                   the
                   profoundest
                   Humility
                   
                     he
                     prayed
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                     the
                     Hour
                     might
                     pass
                     from
                     him
                     .
                  
                   But
                   when
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   comfort
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   he
                   found
                   them
                   fast
                   
                     a
                     sleep
                  
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   mind
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   late
                   Confidence
                   ;
                   Especially
                   Peter
                   ,
                   that
                   gave
                   the
                   ill
                   Example
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   He
                   therefore
                   asked
                   
                   Him
                   particularly
                   ,
                   
                     Simon
                     ,
                     sleepest
                     thou
                     ?
                     couldst
                     not
                     Thou
                     watch
                     with
                     me
                     One
                     hour
                     ?
                  
                   He
                   also
                   exhorted
                   them
                   to
                   
                     watch
                     and
                     pray
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   very
                   great
                   need
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   from
                   sinking
                   under
                   the
                   approaching
                   Temptations
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   much
                   weakned
                   with
                   his
                   first
                   Conflict
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   scarce
                   have
                   gone
                   through
                   the
                   Second
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   to
                   send
                   his
                   holy
                   ANGEL
                   to
                   succour
                   him
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   find
                   Luk.
                   XXII
                   .
                   43.
                   
                   Together
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   Evangelist
                   tells
                   us
                   a
                   Circumstance
                   of
                   this
                   Agony
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   Gospels
                   :
                   that
                   his
                   Terrors
                   came
                   so
                   hard
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     his
                     Sweat
                     was
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     great
                     drops
                     of
                     Bloud
                     ,
                     falling
                     down
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     .
                     Luk
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   44.
                   
                   Such
                   bloudy
                   sweats
                   have
                   been
                   sometimes
                   mentioned
                   by
                   Writers
                   †
                   
                     †
                     Grotius
                     from
                     Aristot.
                     hist.
                     Animal
                     .
                     Lib.
                     III.
                     
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   has
                   been
                   very
                   rarely
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   onely
                   to
                   shew
                   they
                   are
                   possible
                   .
                   This
                   being
                   much
                   the
                   hardest
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   three
                   Conflicts
                   ,
                   therefore
                   St.
                   Luke
                   calls
                   this
                   
                     an
                     Agony
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   other
                   .
                   Vers
                   44.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   how
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   prayed
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   more
                   vehemently
                   than
                   before
                   :
                   not
                   but
                   that
                   
                     he
                     spake
                     the
                     same
                     Words
                  
                   before
                   ,
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   39.
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   now
                   
                     with
                     strong
                     Crying
                     and
                     Tears
                     ,
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     save
                     him
                     from
                     Death
                     .
                     Hebr.
                  
                   V.
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   there
                   it
                   is
                   added
                   that
                   
                     he
                     was
                     Heard
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   ,
                   tho
                   not
                   from
                   Death
                   it self
                   ,
                   yet
                   
                     from
                     the
                     Fear
                  
                   of
                   Death
                   ,
                   as
                   Grotius
                   understands
                   it
                   .
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   rose
                   from
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   he
                   found
                   them
                   
                     sleeping
                     for
                     sorrow
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Luke
                   tell
                   us
                   :
                   Whereupon
                   
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     why
                     sleep
                     you
                     ?
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   45.
                   
                   St.
                   Mark
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     wist
                     not
                     what
                     to
                     answer
                     him
                     .
                  
                   XIV
                   .
                   40.
                   
                   St.
                   Luke
                   addeth
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   them
                   now
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   he
                   did
                   before
                   ,
                   
                     rise
                     and
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     enter
                     not
                     into
                     Temptation
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   46.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   Conflict
                   being
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   delivered
                   from
                   that
                   Fear
                   ,
                   was
                   therefore
                   so
                   much
                   easier
                   than
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   ,
                   that
                   little
                   more
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     third
                  
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   Gospels
                   :
                   And
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   again
                   our
                   Saviour
                   
                     prayed
                     ,
                     saying
                     the
                     same
                     Words
                     .
                  
                   After
                   which
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   easy
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   that
                   coming
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   finding
                   them
                   asleep
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   like
                   one
                   unconcerned
                   ,
                   
                     sleep
                     on
                     now
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     your
                     Rest
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   45.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   41.
                   
                   St.
                   Mark
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   discharged
                   from
                   any
                   more
                   watching
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   told
                   them
                   plainly
                   why
                   ;
                   because
                   
                     the
                     Hour
                     is
                     come
                     —
                     Lo
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     at
                     hand
                     that
                     betrays
                     me
                     .
                     Immediately
                     ,
                     while
                     he
                     yet
                     spake
                     ,
                  
                   there
                   comes
                   a
                   Band
                   of
                   armed
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   Officers
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   chief
                   Priests
                   and
                   
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Traitor
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   who
                   went
                   at
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   There
                   were
                   also
                   
                     chief
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     Captains
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     Elders
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   52.
                   that
                   came
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   it
                   was
                   full
                   Moon
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   had
                   
                     Lanterns
                     ,
                     and
                     torches
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XVIII
                   .
                   3.
                   to
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   find
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   mistake
                   the
                   Person
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   Iudas
                   had
                   given
                   them
                   
                     a
                     token
                  
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     whomsoever
                     I
                     shall
                     kisse
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     He
                     ,
                     hold
                     him
                     fast
                     :
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   make
                   sure
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   escape
                   .
                   Possibly
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   this
                   covetous
                   wretch
                   hoped
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   ,
                   after
                   He
                   had
                   got
                   his
                   Money
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   make
                   sure
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   while
                   our
                   Saviour
                   was
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   )
                   he
                   stepped
                   up
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Master
                     ,
                     Master
                     ,
                     &
                     kissed
                     him
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   49.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   45.
                   
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   first
                   coming
                   in
                   view
                   ,
                   asked
                   him
                   with
                   his
                   usual
                   kindness
                   ,
                   
                     Friend
                     ,
                     wherefore
                     art
                     thou
                     come
                     ?
                     Mattb.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   50.
                   
                   But
                   seeing
                   what
                   company
                   he
                   brought
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Iesus
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Iudas
                     ,
                     betrayest
                     thou
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     with
                     a
                     kisse
                     ?
                  
                   Then
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   XVIII
                   .
                   4
                   —
                   9.
                   
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                     coming
                     forth
                  
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   asked
                   them
                   that
                   came
                   foremost
                   ,
                   
                     whom
                     seek
                     you
                  
                   ?
                   They
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     Iesus
                     of
                     Nazareth
                  
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     He.
                  
                   which
                   Words
                   were
                   no
                   sooner
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     they
                     went
                     backward
                     ,
                     and
                     fell
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     .
                  
                   When
                   they
                   were
                   up
                   again
                   on
                   their
                   Legs
                   ,
                   He
                   asked
                   them
                   a
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   
                     whom
                     seek
                     you
                  
                   ?
                   They
                   answered
                   as
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   told
                   them
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     he
                     :
                     If
                     therefore
                     you
                     seek
                     me
                     ,
                     let
                     these
                     go
                     their
                     way
                  
                   ;
                   pointing
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   his
                   particular
                   care
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   even
                   now
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   prayer
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     them
                     whom
                     thou
                     gavest
                     me
                     have
                     I
                     lost
                     none
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XVII
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   They
                   that
                   came
                   now
                   to
                   seize
                   him
                   ,
                   durst
                   not
                   touch
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   dismissd
                   .
                   But
                   finding
                   all
                   this
                   while
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   nothing
                   for
                   the
                   saving
                   of
                   himself
                   ;
                   they
                   took
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   hands
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   Iudas
                   had
                   bidden
                   them
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   the
                   two
                   Disciples
                   who
                   had
                   Swords
                   ,
                   thinking
                   now
                   was
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   asked
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     shall
                     we
                     smite
                     with
                     the
                     Sword
                     ?
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   49.
                   
                   One
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   namely
                   Peter
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   stay
                   for
                   an
                   Answer
                   ;
                   but
                   forthwith
                   drew
                   upon
                   Malchus
                   a
                   Servant
                   of
                   the
                   High-Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   cut
                   off
                   his
                   right
                   Ear.
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   That
                   this
                   might
                   not
                   occasion
                   more
                   Bloudshed
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   first
                   tied
                   up
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   with
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     Suffer
                     ye
                     thus
                     far
                  
                   :
                   and
                   withall
                   ,
                   
                     having
                     touched
                     the
                     Ear
                     of
                     Malchus
                     ,
                     he
                     healed
                     him
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   51.
                   
                   Next
                   ,
                   he
                   bid
                   
                     Peter
                     put
                     up
                     his
                     Sword
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   him
                   to
                   drink
                   
                     the
                     Cup
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   had
                   ordered
                   for
                   him
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   But
                   withall
                   ,
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   gave
                   him
                   a
                   Reprimend
                   ;
                   telling
                   
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   drawing
                   the
                   Sword
                   against
                   Authority
                   was
                   a
                   Sin
                   against
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   he
                   run
                   into
                   that
                   Sin
                   very
                   needlessly
                   ;
                   for
                   Peter
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   Iesus
                   had
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Guard
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   easily
                   ,
                   upon
                   
                     prayer
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                  
                   ,
                   have
                   had
                   
                     twelve
                     Legions
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   his
                   twelve
                   Disciples
                   .
                   But
                   then
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     should
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   have
                   foretold
                   
                     that
                     thus
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   54.
                   
                   He
                   also
                   minded
                   the
                   chief
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Multitude
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   how
                   dayly
                   and
                   publickly
                   
                     he
                     had
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   all
                   that
                   while
                   God
                   had
                   not
                   suffered
                   them
                   to
                   lay
                   hands
                   on
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   Divine
                   Providence
                   had
                   permitted
                   it
                   now
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     your
                     Hour
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     darkness
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   53.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     might
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     :
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   56.
                   
                   God
                   having
                   so
                   declared
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     Esaiah
                     ,
                     Daniel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   his
                   Decree
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   suffer
                   ,
                   saith
                   Grotius
                   on
                   this
                   Text.
                   Our
                   Saviour's
                   Disciples
                   having
                   heard
                   what
                   now
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   courage
                   to
                   stay
                   any
                   longer
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   foretold
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     all
                     forsook
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     fled
                     .
                     Matth.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   56.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   50.
                   except
                   onely
                   Peter
                   ,
                   that
                   staid
                   till
                   he
                   had
                   fulfilled
                   what
                   our
                   Saviour
                   foretold
                   of
                   his
                   denying
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   onely
                   man
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   that
                   continued
                   with
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   that
                   Iohn
                   was
                   never
                   question'd
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   might
                   shew
                   the
                   other
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   Folly
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sin
                   of
                   their
                   Desertion
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   being
                   thus
                   taken
                   by
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   they
                   bound
                   him
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Iudas
                   his
                   Advice
                   ;
                   and
                   led
                   him
                   away
                   ,
                   first
                   to
                   Annas
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   father
                   in
                   Law
                   to
                   Caiaphas
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   It
                   seems
                   that
                   Annas
                   sent
                   him
                   away
                   presently
                   to
                   Caiaphas
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   24.
                   who
                   was
                   more
                   especially
                   concerned
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   his
                   Place
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   
                     High-Priest
                     the
                     same
                     Year
                  
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   13
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   because
                   the
                   whole
                   Proceeding
                   against
                   our
                   Saviour
                   was
                   by
                   his
                   advice
                   and
                   instigation
                   .
                   vers
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   The
                   blessed
                   Iesus
                   being
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   High-Priests
                   Palace
                   ,
                   was
                   followed
                   thither
                   by
                   St.
                   Peter
                   and
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   latter
                   of
                   these
                   
                     being
                     known
                     to
                     the
                     High-Priest
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   went
                   himself
                   into
                   the
                   Palace
                   after
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   but
                   understanding
                   that
                   Peter
                   was
                   kept
                   out
                   ,
                   he
                   got
                   him
                   in
                   also
                   ,
                   by
                   speaking
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   a
                   Woman
                   that
                   was
                   
                     the
                     Door-keeper
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   But
                   this
                   very
                   thing
                   unexpectedly
                   brought
                   that
                   Trial
                   on
                   Peter
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   
                     First
                     denial
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   shewed
                   the
                   weakness
                   of
                   that
                   Resolution
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   so
                   much
                   boasted
                   of
                   but
                   a
                   very
                   few
                   hours
                   before
                   ;
                   that
                   
                   
                     though
                     he
                     should
                     dye
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     deny
                     him
                     .
                  
                   For
                   that
                   very
                   Maid
                   that
                   let
                   him
                   in
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   saw
                   him
                   afterward
                   
                     warming
                     himself
                     at
                     the
                     Fire
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   without
                   suspicion
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   Disciple
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   ,
                   asked
                   him
                   plainly
                   if
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   
                     one
                     of
                     them
                  
                   .
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     not
                  
                   .
                   v.
                   17.
                   
                   After
                   which
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     went
                     out
                     into
                     the
                     Porch
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   presently
                   
                     the
                     Cock
                     crowed
                     Mar.
                  
                   XIV
                   .
                   68.
                   
                   The
                   first
                   Cock-crowing
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   Account
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   watch
                   of
                   the
                   Night
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   at
                   three
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   †
                   
                     †
                     Censorinus
                     Cap.
                     XXIV
                     .
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   St.
                   Mark
                   's
                   Account
                   before
                   mentioned
                   .
                   Mar.
                   XIII
                   .
                   35.
                   
                   This
                   might
                   have
                   made
                   St.
                   Peter
                   remember
                   his
                   Masters
                   Prediction
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   does
                   not
                   appear
                   that
                   it
                   did
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   he
                   stood
                   warming
                   himself
                   with
                   the
                   High
                   Priest's
                   Servants
                   and
                   Officers
                   ,
                   even
                   till
                   his
                   second
                   Denial
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   18.
                   
                   The
                   mean
                   while
                   Caiaphas
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   seem
                   )
                   having
                   sent
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   Sanhedrin
                   together
                   ,
                   was
                   examining
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   prepare
                   matters
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   proceed
                   on
                   at
                   their
                   meeting
                   .
                   He
                   questioned
                   him
                   concerning
                   
                     his
                     Disciples
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   
                     his
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   19
                   ;
                   in
                   hope
                   to
                   have
                   got
                   some
                   matter
                   to
                   charge
                   him
                   with
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Mouth
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   plainly
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   taught
                   always
                   in
                   Publick
                   ,
                   namely
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Synagogues
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   20.
                   where
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   any
                   thing
                   amiss
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   enough
                   to
                   witness
                   it
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   vers
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   He
                   referr'd
                   him
                   to
                   Them
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   more
                   proper
                   for
                   a
                   Judge
                   to
                   examine
                   ,
                   than
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   Party
                   Accused
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   Just
                   Liberty
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   used
                   in
                   giving
                   this
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   sharply
                   chastised
                   by
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Officers
                   that
                   stood
                   by
                   ;
                   who
                   not
                   onely
                   reprehended
                   him
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   contumeliously
                   slruck
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   Cheek
                   vers
                   .
                   22.
                   whether
                   with
                   
                     the
                     Palm
                     of
                     his
                     hand
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   his
                   Sandal
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Word
                   may
                   rather
                   signify
                   *
                   
                     *
                     v.
                     Hesychius
                     in
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     His
                     first
                     rendering
                     of
                     that
                     Wordis
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   answered
                   him
                   calmly
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                   :
                   
                     If
                     I
                     have
                     spoken
                     Evil
                     ,
                     bear
                     witness
                     of
                     the
                     Evil
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     Well
                     ,
                     why
                     smitest
                     thou
                     me
                     ?
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XVIII
                   .
                   23.
                   
                   His
                   Reasoning
                   was
                   perfectly
                   Good
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   but
                   thrown
                   away
                   on
                   such
                   Dogs
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   XXII
                   .
                   16.
                   that
                   were
                   for
                   worrying
                   any
                   one
                   they
                   were
                   set
                   at
                   by
                   their
                   Master
                   .
                   And
                   He
                   whom
                   these
                   served
                   ,
                   so
                   thirsted
                   for
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   this
                   Righteous
                   Man
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cared
                   not
                   which
                   way
                   he
                   came
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   at
                   Caiaphas
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   could
                   make
                   nothing
                   of
                   his
                   Examination
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   
                     Officers
                     and
                     Servants
                     ,
                     the
                     Men
                     that
                     held
                     Iesus
                     ,
                  
                   thus
                   
                     mocked
                     ,
                     and
                     smote
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Abused
                   him
                   .
                   Luk.
                   XXII
                   .
                   63
                   —
                   65.
                   
                   All
                   this
                   is
                   placed
                   by
                   St.
                   Luke
                   before
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   the
                   Sanhedrin
                   
                   for
                   the
                   Judicial
                   proceding
                   against
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   66.
                   
                   The
                   Beginning
                   of
                   that
                   Insolent
                   Usage
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   might
                   be
                   about
                   half
                   an
                   hour
                   after
                   three
                   in
                   Morning
                   .
                   For
                   St.
                   Luke
                   says
                   before
                   this
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   58.
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   
                     after
                     some
                     short
                     time
                  
                   from
                   St.
                   Peter's
                   first
                   Denial
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   tempted
                   to
                   it
                   
                     The
                     Second
                     time
                  
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   while
                   Peter
                   was
                   yet
                   
                     standing
                     and
                     warming
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   stood
                   by
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   25.
                   namely
                   a
                   
                     Maid
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   71.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   69.
                   and
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Luke
                   says
                   vers
                   .
                   58.
                   
                   They
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   says
                   in
                   the
                   Plural
                   ,
                   Question'd
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   saying
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Art
                     not
                     thou
                     also
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ?
                     He
                     denyed
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XVIII
                   .
                   25
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   not
                   being
                   enough
                   ,
                   he
                   confirm'd
                   it
                   with
                   an
                   Dath
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     know
                     the
                     Man.
                     Matth.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   72.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   at
                   some
                   distance
                   of
                   Time
                   ,
                   
                     about
                     an
                     Hour
                     after
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     another
                     confidently
                     affirm'd
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Of
                     a
                     Truth
                     this
                     man
                     also
                     was
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     Galilean
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   59.
                   
                   The
                   two
                   first
                   Gospels
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   
                     Some
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     stood
                     by
                     said
                     to
                     Peter
                     ,
                     surely
                     thou
                     art
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     thy
                     Speech
                     bewrayeth
                     thee
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   73.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   70.
                   
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   adds
                   this
                   more
                   Particularly
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Servants
                     of
                     the
                     High-Priest
                     ,
                     being
                     his
                     Kinsman
                     whose
                     Ear
                     Peter
                     cut
                     off
                     ,
                     said
                     ,
                     did
                     not
                     I
                     see
                     thee
                     in
                     the
                     Garden
                     with
                     him
                     ?
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XVIII
                   .
                   26.
                   
                   Peter
                   ,
                   finding
                   himself
                   now
                   in
                   extreme
                   Danger
                   ,
                   
                     began
                     to
                     Curse
                     and
                     to
                     Swear
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     the
                     Man
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   74.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   71.
                   
                   This
                   being
                   the
                   
                     third
                     time
                  
                   in
                   our
                   Saviours
                   Prediction
                   ,
                   
                     immediately
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     yet
                     spake
                     ,
                     the
                     Cock
                     crowed
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   60.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   27.
                   
                   St.
                   Mark
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Second
                     time
                     the
                     Cock
                     crowed
                     .
                     Mar.
                  
                   XIV
                   .
                   72
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   Token
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   it
                   was
                   †
                   
                     †
                     Piin.
                     Nat.
                     Hist.
                     X.
                     21.
                     saies
                     ,
                     beside
                     the
                     Crowing
                     of
                     the
                     Cock
                     at
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Watch
                     ,
                     he
                     also
                     crowes
                     again
                     to
                     give
                     notice
                     of
                     Day-break
                     .
                  
                   Day-break
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   had
                   our
                   Saviour
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   tired
                   themselves
                   with
                   abusing
                   him
                   .
                   Howsoever
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   it
                   appears
                   they
                   gave
                   him
                   some
                   intermission
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   ,
                   being
                   within
                   hearing
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   then
                   below
                   stairs
                   together
                   ,
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   66
                   ,
                   and
                   perhaps
                   without
                   Doors
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   69
                   —
                   71.
                   )
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   pity
                   the
                   poor
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   fencing
                   for
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   run
                   that
                   desperate
                   hazard
                   of
                   his
                   Soul
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   Turning
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     looked
                     on
                     him
                  
                   with
                   great
                   Compassion
                   .
                   Which
                   when
                   Peter
                   saw
                   ,
                   it
                   struck
                   him
                   deep
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   
                     he
                     remember'd
                     those
                     Words
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     Cock
                     crow
                     thou
                     shalt
                     deny
                     me
                     thrice
                     .
                     
                     Luke
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   61.
                   
                   Whereupon
                   
                     he
                     went
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     wept
                     bitterly
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   62.
                   
                   On
                   
                     Friday
                     morning
                     ,
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     day
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   66.
                   the
                   whole
                   Sanhedrin
                   met
                   :
                   of
                   whom
                   St.
                   Luke
                   names
                   the
                   three
                   Orders
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Elders
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     chief
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Scribes
                     .
                  
                   He
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   being
                   come
                   together
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     led
                     up
                  
                   the
                   blessed
                   Iesus
                   into
                   their
                   Court
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   above-stairs
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     Porticu
                     excelsiore
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Grotius
                   says
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   There
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   they
                   went
                   plainly
                   to
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   shewed
                   they
                   would
                   stick
                   at
                   nothing
                   that
                   would
                   make
                   for
                   their
                   purpose
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     they
                     sought
                     false
                     Witnesses
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   prove
                   something
                   that
                   would
                   reach
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   59.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   55.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   at
                   first
                   
                     they
                     found
                     None
                  
                   .
                   Ib.
                   And
                   though
                   afterwards
                   many
                   came
                   and
                   offer'd
                   themselves
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   could
                   make
                   nothing
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   their
                   Witnesses
                   disproved
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   60.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   56.
                   
                   At
                   last
                   there
                   came
                   
                     two
                     false
                     Witnesses
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   thought
                   to
                   make
                   Blasphemy
                   of
                   those
                   Words
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   some
                   five
                   years
                   before
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   .
                   II.
                   19.
                   
                   But
                   they
                   reported
                   them
                   so
                   differently
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Judges
                   could
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   what
                   these
                   men
                   said
                   would
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   sufficient
                   †
                   
                     †
                     〈◊〉
                     .
                     Hammond
                     on
                     Mar.
                     XIV
                     .
                     59.
                     
                  
                   colour
                   for
                   a
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   found
                   it
                   necessary
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   he
                   begun
                   with
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   try
                   what
                   he
                   could
                   get
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   end
                   he
                   Asked
                   first
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   say
                   against
                   the
                   Evidence
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   now
                   produced
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   they
                   had
                   said
                   being
                   nothing
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   would
                   
                     answer
                     nothing
                  
                   to
                   that
                   Question
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   62
                   ,
                   63.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   60
                   ,
                   61.
                   
                   Then
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   follows
                   in
                   those
                   two
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     High-Priest
                     asked
                     him
                     ,
                     art
                     thou
                     the
                     Christ
                     ?
                  
                   There
                   St.
                   Luke
                   mentions
                   XXII
                   .
                   67.
                   something
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   omitted
                   ;
                   namely
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   way
                   of
                   avoiding
                   that
                   question
                   .
                   
                     He
                     said
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     tell
                     you
                  
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     believe
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     I
                     also
                     ask
                     you
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     answer
                     me
                     ,
                     nor
                     let
                     me
                     go
                     ,
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   67
                   ,
                   68.
                   
                   His
                   meaning
                   was
                   ,
                   as
                   Grotius
                   and
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   by
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   Answer
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   tried
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXII
                   .
                   46.
                   nor
                   would
                   they
                   release
                   him
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Christ
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   ought
                   they
                   could
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   He
                   told
                   them
                   what
                   would
                   come
                   of
                   this
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   all
                   they
                   could
                   do
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     should
                     sit
                     as
                     their
                     Iudge
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     God.
                     Luke
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   69.
                   
                   Now
                   they
                   reckon'd
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   hold
                   him
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   
                   enough
                   for
                   their
                   turn
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   
                     they
                     all
                  
                   run
                   into
                   this
                   Question
                   ,
                   
                     Art
                     thou
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                  
                   They
                   would
                   have
                   a
                   Categorical
                   Answer
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     said
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     you
                     say
                     that
                     I
                     am
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   70.
                   
                   Then
                   they
                   all
                   
                     said
                     what
                     need
                     we
                     any
                     further
                     witness
                     ?
                     For
                     we
                     our selves
                     have
                     heard
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Mouth
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   71.
                   
                   But
                   all
                   this
                   having
                   past
                   in
                   a
                   tumultuary
                   way
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   do
                   nothing
                   upon
                   it
                   Judicially
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   to
                   proceed
                   in
                   form
                   of
                   Law
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   Witness
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   Chief
                   Priest
                   was
                   for
                   putting
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   Oath
                   .
                   
                     I
                     adjure
                     thee
                     by
                     the
                     living
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     tell
                     us
                     ,
                     whether
                     thou
                     be
                     the
                     Christ
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   63.
                   
                   Now
                   our
                   
                     Saviour
                     heard
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     Swearing
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   when
                   a
                   Judge
                   thus
                   adjures
                   †
                   
                     †
                     Talmud
                     Shebaoth
                     IV.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   was
                   bound
                   by
                   their
                   Law
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   whole
                   truth
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   was
                   asked
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   he
                   must
                   suffer
                   as
                   guilty
                   .
                   Levit.
                   V.
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   this
                   therefore
                   our
                   Saviour
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     hast
                     said
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   plainly
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   St.
                   Mark
                   's
                   Gospel
                   .
                   XIV
                   .
                   62.
                   
                   And
                   not
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   told
                   them
                   before
                   ,
                   he
                   added
                   now
                   ,
                   nevertheless
                   ,
                   tho
                   I
                   stand
                   here
                   as
                   a
                   Criminal
                   before
                   you
                   ,
                   
                     hereafter
                     you
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Man
                     sitting
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     coming
                     in
                     the
                     Clouds
                     of
                     heaven
                     :
                  
                   meaning
                   this
                   of
                   Himself
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Messiah
                   is
                   described
                   in
                   Dan.
                   VII
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   having
                   thus
                   owned
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     the
                     High
                     Priest
                     rent
                     his
                     clothes
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     used
                     to
                     do
                  
                   at
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   Blasphemy
                   2
                   Kings
                   XVIII
                   .
                   37.
                   
                   XIX
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Now
                   ,
                   he
                   cryed
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     need
                     we
                     any
                     further
                     Witness
                     ?
                     Behold
                     you
                     have
                     heard
                     his
                     blasphemy
                     ,
                     what
                     think
                     you
                     ?
                  
                   By
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   Blasphemy
                   was
                   a
                   Capital
                   Crime
                   .
                   Lev.
                   XXIV
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   
                     And
                     so
                     they
                     all
                     condemned
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     guilty
                     of
                     Death
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVI
                   .
                   64
                   —
                   66.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XIV
                   .
                   61
                   —
                   64.
                   
                   Now
                   they
                   found
                   a
                   great
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Life
                   &
                   Death
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   taken
                   from
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   *
                   
                     *
                     The
                     Iews
                     say
                     that
                     40
                     years
                     before
                     the
                     Destruction
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     Capital
                     Judgements
                     were
                     taken
                     away
                     from
                     Israel
                     .
                     v.
                     Lightfoot
                     Vol.
                     I.
                     pag.
                     265.
                     
                  
                   Romans
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   doubt
                   to
                   get
                   Pilate
                   to
                   supply
                   that
                   defect
                   .
                   The
                   mean
                   while
                   they
                   treated
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   with
                   the
                   utmost
                   spite
                   and
                   contempt
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   the
                   very
                   worst
                   and
                   vilest
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   67
                   ,
                   68.
                   
                   They
                   that
                   just
                   before
                   had
                   Judged
                   him
                   
                     Guilty
                     of
                     Death
                  
                   ,
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   
                     spit
                     in
                     his
                     Face
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   in
                   mockery
                   ,
                   having
                   
                     cover'd
                     his
                     Eyes
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     Buffeted
                     him
                  
                   .
                   &
                   bid
                   him
                   
                     Prophecy
                     .
                     Mar.
                  
                   XIV
                   .
                   64
                   ,
                   65.
                   
                   Their
                   Servants
                   went
                   on
                   with
                   their
                   inhumane
                   Sport
                   ,
                   
                     striking
                     him
                     with
                     the
                     Palms
                     of
                     their
                     Hands
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   their
                   Sandals
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Prophecy
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     thou
                     Christ
                     ;
                     who
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     smote
                     thee
                     ?
                  
                   The
                   mean
                   
                   while
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Sanhedrin
                  
                   ,
                   having
                   sent
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   Pilate's
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   attend
                   him
                   with
                   their
                   Prisoner
                   ,
                   to
                   get
                   Him
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     put
                     him
                     to
                     Death
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   1.
                   were
                   now
                   consulting
                   together
                   about
                   the
                   Accusation
                   they
                   should
                   bring
                   in
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   They
                   knew
                   that
                   to
                   charge
                   him
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   manner
                   with
                   
                     speaking
                     Blasphemous
                     Words
                     against
                     the
                     Holy
                     Place
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     Acts.
                  
                   VI.
                   13.
                   would
                   signify
                   nothing
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   charge
                   him
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   condemned
                   him
                   for
                   ,
                   his
                   making
                   himself
                   the
                   
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Pilate
                  
                   would
                   not
                   understand
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   knew
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   toucht
                   to
                   the
                   quick
                   with
                   any
                   charge
                   relateing
                   to
                   CAESAR
                   :
                   the
                   Emperor
                   that
                   then
                   was
                   ,
                   Tiberius
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   most
                   jealous
                   Prince
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   endure
                   the
                   least
                   seeming
                   Neglect
                   ;
                   especially
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   entirely
                   his
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   Pilate
                   was
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   they
                   pitched
                   upon
                   that
                   Ensnaring
                   Question
                   about
                   the
                   
                     Lawfullness
                     of
                     paying
                     Tribute
                     to
                     Caesar
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   put
                   that
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour
                   for
                   this
                   very
                   End
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     might
                     deliver
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     Governor
                     Luk.
                  
                   XX.
                   20.
                   
                   And
                   though
                   he
                   escaped
                   them
                   then
                   ,
                   by
                   giving
                   them
                   such
                   an
                   Answer
                   ,
                   as
                   shewed
                   how
                   unjust
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   Now
                   to
                   charge
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Crime
                   :
                   yet
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   sure
                   work
                   ,
                   they
                   resolved
                   that
                   this
                   should
                   be
                   his
                   Accusation
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   
                     when
                     the
                     morning
                     was
                     come
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   1.
                   at
                   or
                   after
                   †
                   
                     †
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     was
                     after
                     Sun-rising
                     .
                     See
                     LXX
                     .
                     Iud.
                     IX
                     .
                     33.
                     
                     II
                     Sam.
                     XXIII
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     II
                     King.
                     III.
                     22.
                     
                     So
                     here
                     Mar.
                     XV.
                     1.
                     
                     Censorinus
                     C.
                     XXIV
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       vocatur
                       Mane
                       cum
                       lux
                       videtur
                       solis
                       .
                    
                     It
                     must
                     signify
                     so
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     Day
                     a
                     good
                     while
                     since
                     .
                     Luke
                     XXII
                     .
                     66.
                     
                  
                   Sun-rising
                   ,
                   they
                   took
                   our
                   Saviour
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   
                     the
                     Iudgement
                     Hall
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XVIII
                   .
                   28.
                   or
                   
                     Pilate's
                     House
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Margin
                   .
                   There
                   went
                   
                     the
                     whole
                     Sanhedrin
                  
                   together
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   1.
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   more
                   countenance
                   to
                   their
                   Business
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   were
                   come
                   thither
                   ,
                   these
                   bloody
                   Hypocrites
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   just
                   now
                   
                     Swallow'd
                     a
                     Camel
                  
                   ,
                   were
                   presently
                   
                     straining
                     at
                     a
                     Gnat.
                  
                   They
                   held
                   it
                   a
                   Legal
                   pollution
                   for
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   to
                   go
                   into
                   a
                   Room
                   among
                   
                     the
                     Sinners
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   called
                   them
                   .
                   Though
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   yet
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   such
                   
                     a
                     Defiling
                     of
                     themselves
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XVIII
                   .
                   28.
                   that
                   after
                   it
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   eaten
                   the
                   Passeover
                   that
                   Friday
                   Evening
                   .
                   On
                   this
                   Solemn
                   Occasion
                   ,
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   Nation
                   being
                   there
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   together
                   ,
                   Pilate
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   think
                   it
                   his
                   best
                   way
                   to
                   Humor
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   upon
                   their
                   sending
                   in
                   their
                   Prisoner
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   28.
                   
                     he
                     went
                     out
                     to
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   demanded
                   their
                   
                   Accusation
                   .
                   vers
                   .
                   29
                   He
                   asked
                   it
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   as
                   shewed
                   he
                   would
                   willingly
                   have
                   declined
                   this
                   Trouble
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   told
                   him
                   plainly
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   Capital
                   Cause
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   properly
                   belonged
                   to
                   his
                   Cognizance
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   being
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   
                     cut
                     off
                  
                   according
                   to
                   Daniel's
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Judicially
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   has
                   been
                   shewn
                   in
                   the
                   Exposition
                   :
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   XVIII
                   .
                   32.
                   so
                   ordered
                   by
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   brought
                   before
                   a
                   Roman
                   Judge
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Roman
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   Crucified
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   very
                   Death
                   that
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   himself
                   had
                   foretold
                   he
                   should
                   suffer
                   ;
                   Ioh.
                   XII
                   .
                   32
                   ,
                   33.
                   
                   He
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   come
                   to
                   it
                   otherwise
                   .
                   
                     They
                     began
                     to
                     Accuse
                     him
                  
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                   ;
                   
                     we
                     have
                     found
                     this
                     Fellow
                     perverting
                     the
                     Nation
                     ,
                     and
                     forbidding
                     to
                     give
                     Tribute
                     to
                     Caesar
                     ;
                     saying
                     that
                     he
                     himself
                     is
                     Christ
                     a
                     King.
                     Luke
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   What
                   they
                   called
                   now
                   
                     perverting
                     the
                     Nation
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   called
                   afterward
                   ,
                   vers
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Stirring
                     them
                     up
                  
                   ;
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Roman
                   Government
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   they
                   charged
                   him
                   with
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   True
                   ;
                   then
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   Messias
                   for
                   their
                   turn
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   Barchochba
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   Iews
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Age.
                   But
                   their
                   Quarrel
                   against
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   ,
                   was
                   onely
                   because
                   he
                   came
                   in
                   a
                   low
                   suffering
                   Condition
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   foretold
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   ,
                   in
                   Esai
                   .
                   LIII
                   .
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                   The
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   charged
                   him
                   with
                   ,
                   being
                   just
                   contrary
                   to
                   what
                   appear'd
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Life
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   pretend
                   to
                   bring
                   any
                   Proof
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   any
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   they
                   took
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   thing
                   in
                   their
                   Accusation
                   being
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   himself
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   their
                   way
                   to
                   get
                   Pilate
                   to
                   ask
                   him
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   That
                   .
                   They
                   knew
                   he
                   would
                   own
                   it
                   to
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   already
                   to
                   Them
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   reckoned
                   his
                   Owning
                   of
                   this
                   would
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   Proof
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Pilate
                   could
                   not
                   think
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   thing
                   he
                   saw
                   in
                   the
                   Prisoner
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   Earnest
                   when
                   they
                   charged
                   him
                   with
                   this
                   .
                   However
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   ask
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Art
                     thou
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                     ?
                  
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   answer'd
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     sayest
                  
                   .
                   vers
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Which
                   Words
                   were
                   an
                   Affirmation
                   in
                   the
                   Syriac
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   his
                   Native
                   Language
                   .
                   But
                   Pilate
                   either
                   understood
                   not
                   the
                   Idioms
                   of
                   that
                   tongue
                   ;
                   or
                   would
                   not
                   believe
                   a
                   thing
                   so
                   contrary
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   Saw
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   Therefore
                   
                     the
                     chief
                     Priests
                  
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   do
                   ,
                   went
                   on
                   to
                   accuse
                   him
                   of
                   many
                   other
                   
                     things
                     Mar.
                  
                   XV.
                   4
                   But
                   still
                   they
                   offer'd
                   no
                   proof
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   they
                   said
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   charged
                   him
                   with
                   ,
                   being
                   palpably
                   false
                   ,
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   heard
                   them
                   as
                   one
                   unconcern'd
                   .
                   
                     He
                     answer'd
                     Nothing
                  
                   .
                   At
                   which
                   
                     Pilate
                     
                     marvelled
                  
                   ,
                   believing
                   there
                   was
                   something
                   Extraordinary
                   in
                   it
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   3
                   —
                   5.
                   
                   To
                   find
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   Pilate
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   ask
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   by
                   Himself
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   meaning
                   might
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   insisted
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   himself
                   did
                   not
                   deny
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   taking
                   upon
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   King.
                   For
                   this
                   purpose
                   he
                   took
                   our
                   Saviour
                   with
                   him
                   into
                   
                     the
                     Iudgement-Hall
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   he
                   asked
                   him
                   a
                   Second
                   time
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   33
                   —
                   38
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Art
                     thou
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                     ?
                  
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   desired
                   to
                   know
                   his
                   Meaning
                   in
                   Asking
                   him
                   this
                   :
                   whether
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   Information
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   ;
                   or
                   whether
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   say
                   to
                   that
                   Accusation
                   .
                   Pilate
                   told
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   35.
                   he
                   would
                   know
                   
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     done
                  
                   to
                   give
                   Occasion
                   for
                   this
                   Accusation
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   told
                   him
                   plainly
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     Kingdom
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     this
                     World.
                  
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   doing
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   might
                   give
                   Occasion
                   for
                   this
                   charge
                   ,
                   the
                   contrary
                   had
                   sufficiently
                   appear'd
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Suffering
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   
                     delivered
                     to
                     the
                     Iews
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   forbidding
                   any
                   resistance
                   .
                   Pilate
                   asked
                   him
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   37.
                   
                   
                     Art
                     thou
                     a
                     King
                     then
                  
                   ?
                   in
                   any
                   sense
                   ?
                   He
                   would
                   know
                   what
                   our
                   Saviour
                   meant
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   explaining
                   of
                   that
                   matter
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   Pilate
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   few
                   Words
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   time
                   now
                   for
                   many
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   matters
                   of
                   the
                   Accusation
                   ,
                   Pilate
                   was
                   now
                   satisfied
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   in
                   Them
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   went
                   out
                   again
                   to
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     find
                     in
                     him
                     no
                     fault
                     at
                     all
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XVIII
                   .
                   38.
                   
                   Luke
                   XXIII
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   What
                   followed
                   on
                   Pilates
                   clearing
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   learn
                   from
                   St.
                   Luke
                   :
                   who
                   goes
                   on
                   with
                   the
                   Account
                   of
                   it
                   XXIII
                   .
                   5
                   —
                   16.
                   
                   He
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   chief
                   Priests
                   ,
                   having
                   heard
                   what
                   Pilate
                   said
                   for
                   the
                   clearing
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   were
                   therefore
                   
                     the
                     more
                     fierce
                  
                   in
                   Accusing
                   him
                   .
                   They
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     stirrs
                     up
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     teaching
                     throughout
                     all
                     Iewry
                     ,
                     beginning
                     from
                     Galilee
                     to
                     this
                     place
                     .
                  
                   No
                   doubt
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   mention
                   of
                   Galilee
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   that
                   Sect
                   which
                   was
                   very
                   prevalent
                   in
                   that
                   Countrey
                   ever
                   since
                   
                     the
                     Time
                     of
                     the
                     Taxing
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   V.
                   37.
                   when
                   Iudas
                   of
                   Galilee
                   †
                   
                     †
                     See
                     Dr.
                     Hammond
                     on
                     Acts
                     V.
                     Not
                     :
                     h.
                     
                  
                   took
                   up
                   Arms
                   to
                   oppose
                   the
                   paying
                   of
                   Tribute
                   to
                   Caesar.
                   It
                   seems
                   very
                   likely
                   that
                   those
                   
                     Galileans
                     ,
                     whose
                     Blood
                     Pilate
                     mingled
                     with
                     their
                     Sacrifices
                     ,
                  
                   were
                   of
                   that
                   Sect.
                   Luke
                   XIII
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   destroying
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   doing
                   of
                   Service
                   to
                   Caesar
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   Herod
                   ,
                   being
                   Caesar's
                   Tetrarch
                   of
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   had
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   reason
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   ill
                   of
                   Pilate
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   take
                   this
                   Office
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   
                   hands
                   .
                   This
                   might
                   very
                   well
                   be
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Enmity
                  
                   that
                   was
                   between
                   Pilate
                   and
                   Herod
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   Luke
                   XXIII
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   Pilate
                   knowing
                   that
                   Herod
                   was
                   now
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   Passeover
                   ,
                   did
                   gladly
                   take
                   this
                   Occasion
                   ;
                   both
                   to
                   get
                   rid
                   of
                   this
                   troublesome
                   matter
                   ,
                   by
                   putting
                   it
                   over
                   to
                   Herod
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   let
                   him
                   see
                   by
                   this
                   Instance
                   how
                   unwilling
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   present
                   necessity
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   meddle
                   with
                   any
                   that
                   
                     belonged
                     to
                     Herod's
                     Iurisdiction
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   heard
                   that
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   was
                   of
                   Galilee
                   ;
                   he
                   presently
                   
                     sent
                     him
                     to
                     Herod
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   Judge
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   Herod
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   be
                   glad
                   at
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   first
                   coming
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   long
                   
                     desirous
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     hope
                     of
                     seeing
                     some
                     Miracle
                     done
                     by
                     him
                     .
                  
                   But
                   he
                   soon
                   found
                   how
                   much
                   he
                   was
                   mistaken
                   in
                   his
                   expectation
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   had
                   something
                   else
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   satisfy
                   men's
                   Curiosities
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   though
                   
                     Herod
                     asked
                     him
                     many
                     Questions
                     ,
                     he
                     Answered
                     him
                     nothing
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Much
                   lesse
                   would
                   he
                   Answer
                   
                     the
                     chief
                     Priests
                     and
                     Rulers
                  
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   having
                   followed
                   him
                   thither
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Stood
                     and
                     vehemently
                     accused
                     him
                  
                   before
                   Herod
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Court.
                   It
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   be
                   a
                   sad
                   Spectacle
                   to
                   see
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   stood
                   there
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   disfigur'd
                   with
                   the
                   Barbarous
                   Usage
                   he
                   had
                   newly
                   received
                   from
                   those
                   very
                   men
                   that
                   were
                   now
                   his
                   Accusers
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   to
                   hear
                   them
                   charge
                   him
                   with
                   such
                   Ambitious
                   and
                   turbulent
                   Practices
                   and
                   Designs
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   himself
                   
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   meer
                   Jest
                   to
                   these
                   Courtiers
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   carry
                   it
                   on
                   a
                   little
                   farther
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     arrayed
                     him
                     in
                     a
                     Gorgeous
                     Robe
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   sent
                   him
                   back
                   to
                   Pilate
                   in
                   that
                   Ludicrous
                   Dresse
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   Censure
                   .
                   Hereupon
                   
                     Pilate
                     called
                     together
                     the
                     chief
                     Priests
                     and
                     the
                     Rulers
                     and
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   an
                   Account
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   Luke
                   XXIII
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   It
                   seems
                   that
                   the
                   People
                   were
                   now
                   coming
                   to
                   Pilate
                   with
                   their
                   Demand
                   for
                   the
                   Release
                   of
                   a
                   Prisoner
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   Favor
                   the
                   Governors
                   had
                   usually
                   granted
                   them
                   against
                   that
                   good
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   Passeover
                   vers
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   Matt
                   XXVII
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   6.
                   
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   having
                   them
                   and
                   the
                   chief
                   Priests
                   there
                   together
                   ,
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   sent
                   the
                   Prisoner
                   to
                   Herod
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   Herod
                   was
                   of
                   His
                   Opinion
                   touching
                   the
                   Prisoner's
                   Innocence
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   any
                   matter
                   that
                   could
                   reach
                   his
                   Life
                   .
                   He
                   therefore
                   proposed
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   Man
                   they
                   would
                   chuse
                   to
                   have
                   him
                   Release
                   to
                   them
                   now
                   at
                   the
                   Passeover
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   39.
                   
                   But
                   withall
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Satisfying
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   made
                   all
                   this
                   Stirr
                   about
                   nothing
                   ;
                   he
                   offer'd
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   Chastise
                   him
                   first
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   Released
                   him
                   .
                   Luke
                   
                   XXIII
                   .
                   14
                   —
                   17.
                   
                   The
                   chief
                   Priests
                   were
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   pleased
                   with
                   this
                   .
                   And
                   Pilate
                   did
                   not
                   wonder
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     he
                     knew
                     they
                     had
                     deliver'd
                     him
                     for
                     Envy
                     Matth.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   18.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   Body
                   whom
                   he
                   most
                   studyed
                   to
                   oblige
                   ,
                   were
                   by
                   this
                   time
                   ingaged
                   for
                   the
                   saving
                   of
                   another
                   Prisoner
                   .
                   One
                   Barabbas
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   
                     taken
                     in
                     an
                     Insurrection
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     had
                     also
                     committed
                     a
                     Murder
                     ;
                     Mar.
                  
                   XV.
                   7.
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   had
                   found
                   Friends
                   among
                   the
                   chief
                   Priests
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   had
                   secretly
                   moved
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   shew
                   Him
                   this
                   Favor
                   .
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   11.
                   
                   Pilate
                   seem'd
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   so
                   ill
                   an
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   think
                   a
                   Majority
                   of
                   them
                   would
                   be
                   so
                   wickedly
                   partial
                   as
                   to
                   preferr
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Criminal
                   before
                   an
                   Innocent
                   Person
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   ventured
                   to
                   join
                   them
                   both
                   together
                   in
                   his
                   Question
                   .
                   He
                   asked
                   the
                   People
                   ;
                   
                     Whom
                     will
                     you
                     that
                     I
                     release
                     unto
                     you
                     ?
                  
                   Barabbas
                   ,
                   or
                   Jesus
                   
                     which
                     is
                     called
                     Christ
                     ?
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   Now
                   the
                   
                     Chief
                     Priests
                     and
                     Elders
                  
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   might
                   
                     perswaded
                     the
                     Multitude
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     ask
                  
                   Barabbas
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     destroy
                  
                   Jesus
                   .
                   vers
                   .
                   20.
                   
                   Whereupon
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   goes
                   on
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Governor
                   asked
                   them
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     whether
                     of
                     the
                     Twain
                     will
                     you
                     that
                     I
                     Release
                     unto
                     you
                     ?
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   
                     They
                     cryed
                     out
                     all
                     at
                     once
                     ;
                     saying
                     ,
                     Away
                     with
                     this
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     Release
                     to
                     us
                  
                   Barabbas
                   .
                   Luk.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   40.
                   
                   Thereupon
                   
                     Pilate
                     asked
                     them
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     I
                     do
                     then
                     with
                  
                   Jesus
                   
                     who
                     is
                     called
                  
                   Christ
                   ?
                   
                     They
                     all
                     cryed
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Crucify
                     him
                     ,
                     Crucify
                     him
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   Luke
                   XXIII
                   .
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   
                     He
                     said
                     to
                     them
                     
                       the
                       third
                       time
                    
                     ,
                     Why
                     ?
                     what
                     Evil
                     hath
                     he
                     done
                     ?
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   23.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   14.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   Then
                   ,
                   hearing
                   no
                   Answer
                   but
                   a
                   confused
                   Noise
                   ,
                   he
                   declared
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   before
                   ;
                   
                     I
                     have
                     found
                     no
                     Cause
                     of
                     Death
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     therefore
                     Chastise
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     him
                     go
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   And
                   having
                   said
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   returned
                   with
                   his
                   Prisoner
                   to
                   the
                   Judgement-Hall
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   16.
                   
                   What
                   the
                   Chastisement
                   was
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   received
                   there
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   told
                   briefly
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   Gospels
                   :
                   Matt.
                   XXVII
                   .
                   27
                   —
                   30.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   16
                   —
                   19.
                   for
                   which
                   reason
                   St.
                   Luke
                   quite
                   omitts
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   gives
                   a
                   fuller
                   Account
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   followed
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   Order
                   ,
                   till
                   Pilate's
                   giving
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Death
                   on
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XIX
                   .
                   1
                   —
                   16.
                   
                   That
                   Evangelist
                   shews
                   how
                   Pilate
                   strove
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   such
                   an
                   Obnoxious
                   man
                   could
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   avoided
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   that
                   Sentence
                   :
                   Especially
                   since
                   his
                   Wife
                   had
                   sent
                   him
                   an
                   Account
                   of
                   her
                   Dream
                   ,
                   and
                   thereupon
                   warned
                   him
                   to
                   
                     have
                     nothing
                     to
                     do
                     against
                     that
                     just
                     Man.
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   This
                   Message
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   
                     When
                     he
                     was
                     set
                     down
                     on
                     the
                     Iudgment-Seat
                     .
                  
                   Ibid.
                   And
                   that
                   might
                   probably
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   gave
                   
                   Sentence
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   called
                   Chastising
                   him
                   ,
                   whom
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   he
                   had
                   owned
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Innocent
                   Person
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord's
                   accusation
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   thing
                   that
                   stuck
                   with
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   was
                   his
                   taking
                   upon
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   
                     a
                     King.
                  
                   For
                   tho
                   he
                   had
                   explained
                   himself
                   ,
                   by
                   saying
                   his
                   
                     Kingdom
                     was
                     not
                     of
                     this
                     World
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   Pilate's
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   did
                   not
                   clear
                   him
                   from
                   being
                   guilty
                   of
                   an
                   innocent
                   folly
                   in
                   affecting
                   a
                   Greatness
                   that
                   did
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   might
                   think
                   it
                   necessary
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   Corrected
                   for
                   this
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   condemned
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   Scourged
                   ;
                   which
                   among
                   the
                   Romans
                   was
                   properly
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   Slaves
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   executing
                   of
                   the
                   Governor's
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   the
                   Soldier
                   's
                   business
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Band
                   of
                   Pilate's
                   Guards
                   were
                   called
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   was
                   delivered
                   into
                   their
                   merciless
                   Hands
                   .
                   No
                   doubt
                   they
                   were
                   acquainted
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   Correct
                   him
                   for
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   seem
                   extremely
                   Ridiculous
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   so
                   despicable
                   a
                   Figure
                   as
                   he
                   then
                   made
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   moved
                   their
                   Indignation
                   and
                   Scorn
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   Degree
                   :
                   Which
                   they
                   shewed
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   Scourging
                   him
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   Handling
                   him
                   afterwards
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   cruel
                   and
                   Insolent
                   manner
                   .
                   First
                   
                     they
                     platted
                     a
                     Crown
                     of
                     Thorns
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     put
                     it
                     on
                     his
                     Head
                  
                   ;
                   Then
                   
                     they
                     stripped
                  
                   off
                   his
                   Clothes
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     put
                     on
                     him
                     a
                     Robe
                     of
                     Scarlett
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   28.
                   
                     of
                     Purple
                     Mar.
                  
                   XV.
                   20.
                   
                   Iohn
                   XIX
                   .
                   2.
                   probably
                   it
                   was
                   patched
                   up
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   together
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Mock
                   Royalty
                   complete
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     put
                     a
                     Reed
                     in
                     his
                     right
                     Hand
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   made
                   him
                   hold
                   that
                   for
                   a
                   Scepter
                   .
                   Matt
                   XXVII
                   .
                   29.
                   
                   Then
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   doing
                   Homage
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     bowed
                     the
                     knee
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Hail
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   29.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   19.
                   
                   Iohn
                   XIX
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   to
                   finish
                   their
                   Sport
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     spit
                     on
                     him
                     :
                     and
                     taking
                     the
                     Reed
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Hand
                     ,
                     they
                  
                   †
                   
                     †
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     Iohn
                     .
                     XIX
                     .
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     gave
                     him
                     several
                     blows
                     with
                     it
                     on
                     his
                     Head.
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   30.
                   
                   Pilate
                   seeing
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   in
                   this
                   cruel
                   Mockery
                   of
                   Royall
                   Attire
                   ,
                   having
                   his
                   Face
                   all
                   besmear'd
                   with
                   their
                   Spittle
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   Blood
                   ,
                   had
                   Reason
                   to
                   hope
                   such
                   a
                   Spectacle
                   as
                   this
                   might
                   have
                   moved
                   the
                   Compassion
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ;
                   especially
                   ,
                   since
                   he
                   that
                   suffered
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   ought
                   that
                   appeared
                   to
                   Them
                   ,
                   was
                   an
                   Innocent
                   Person
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   
                     brought
                     him
                     forth
                  
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     behold
                     the
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   into
                   what
                   a
                   miserable
                   Condition
                   you
                   have
                   brought
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   for
                   Nothing
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   not
                   unlikely
                   that
                   this
                   might
                   have
                   moved
                   the
                   People
                   :
                   but
                   
                     the
                     Chief
                     Priests
                  
                   no
                   sooner
                   Saw
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   
                     and
                     their
                     Officers
                     cryed
                     out
                     ,
                     saying
                     Crucifie
                     him
                     ,
                     Crucifie
                     him
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Then
                   the
                   People
                   also
                   ,
                   following
                   their
                   
                   Example
                   ,
                   
                     were
                     Instant
                     with
                     loud
                     voices
                     requiring
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     Crucified
                     .
                     Luke
                  
                   XXIII
                   23.
                   
                   But
                   Pilats
                   knowing
                   these
                   were
                   set
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Chief
                   Priests
                   ,
                   applied
                   himself
                   to
                   Them
                   in
                   particular
                   :
                   and
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   this
                   Man
                   Crucified
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   do
                   it
                   themselves
                   ;
                   For
                   his
                   part
                   
                     he
                     found
                     no
                     fault
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   They
                   Answer'd
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     our
                     Law
                     he
                     ought
                     to
                     dye
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     made
                     himself
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   By
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   meant
                   the
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   Matt.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   63.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   Law
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   falsely
                   made
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Christ
                   ought
                   to
                   dye
                   Deut.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   20.
                   
                   But
                   Pilate
                   understood
                   not
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   their
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   hearing
                   that
                   this
                   Man
                   
                     made
                     himself
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   understood
                   by
                   it
                   that
                   he
                   pretended
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   Divine
                   Extraction
                   and
                   Linage
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   likely
                   heard
                   of
                   his
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   his
                   raising
                   of
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   last
                   Publick
                   Entring
                   into
                   Ierusalem
                   ;
                   having
                   seen
                   also
                   his
                   unmovable
                   firmness
                   of
                   mind
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   Trial
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   heard
                   from
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                   what
                   Dreams
                   she
                   had
                   of
                   him
                   this
                   very
                   day
                   ;
                   and
                   hearing
                   this
                   at
                   last
                   which
                   the
                   Chief
                   Priests
                   said
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   afraid
                   ,
                   as
                   Grotius
                   thinks
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   indeed
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Birth
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   worship't
                   were
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   taking
                   him
                   
                     again
                     into
                     the
                     Iudgement-Hall
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   asked
                   him
                   
                     Whence
                     art
                     thou
                  
                   ?
                   Inquiring
                   into
                   his
                   Birth
                   and
                   Family
                   .
                   Iesus
                   gave
                   him
                   no
                   Answer
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   XIX
                   .
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   for
                   he
                   saw
                   as
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   needed
                   none
                   to
                   this
                   last
                   charge
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   came
                   without
                   any
                   Proof
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   could
                   do
                   Pilate
                   no
                   good
                   by
                   any
                   thing
                   he
                   could
                   say
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   to
                   his
                   Question
                   .
                   Therefore
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   
                     gave
                     him
                     no
                     Answer
                  
                   .
                   Then
                   Pilate
                   asked
                   him
                   in
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   Anger
                   ,
                   
                     Speakest
                     thou
                     not
                     to
                     Mee
                     ?
                     Knowest
                     thou
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     Power
                     to
                     Crucifie
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     Power
                     to
                     Release
                     thee
                     ?
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   true
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Life
                   and
                   Death
                   in
                   his
                   Hands
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   could
                   Act
                   by
                   it
                   no
                   farther
                   than
                   God
                   would
                   give
                   him
                   leave
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   had
                   often
                   shewn
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   He
                   pleased
                   ,
                   no
                   Humane
                   Power
                   could
                   touch
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Messias
                   should
                   be
                   
                     cut
                     off
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Now
                   the
                   Time
                   appointed
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   come
                   :
                   which
                   things
                   the
                   Iews
                   might
                   have
                   known
                   by
                   their
                   Prophecies
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   their
                   Fault
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   what
                   Grotius
                   takes
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   his
                   Answer
                   :
                   Ioh.
                   XIX
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     couldest
                     have
                     no
                     Power
                     at
                     all
                     against
                     Me
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     given
                     thee
                  
                   FROM
                   ABOVE
                   :
                   
                     Therefore
                     He
                     that
                     Deliver'd
                     me
                     to
                     Thee
                     ,
                     has
                     the
                     greater
                     Sin.
                  
                   It
                   was
                   chiefly
                   Caiaphas
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sanhedrin
                   ,
                   that
                   deliver'd
                   him
                   to
                   Pilate
                   :
                   and
                   They
                   were
                   the
                   Men
                   that
                   chiefly
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   known
                   
                   who
                   he
                   was
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   disposed
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   known
                   by
                   their
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   Therefore
                   though
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   Sin
                   in
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   now
                   going
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   against
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   his
                   own
                   Conscience
                   :
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   far
                   
                     Greater
                     Sin
                  
                   in
                   Them
                   ,
                   that
                   went
                   against
                   a
                   far
                   Greater
                   Light
                   ,
                   even
                   that
                   of
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   .
                   This
                   touched
                   Pilate
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Text
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     thenceforth
                     Pilate
                     sought
                  
                   more
                   than
                   ever
                   
                     to
                     Release
                     him
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   ,
                   cryed
                   out
                   ;
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     let
                     This
                     Man
                     go
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     not
                     Caesar's
                     Friend
                     .
                     Whosoever
                     makes
                     himself
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   takes
                   so
                   much
                   from
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   This
                   amounted
                   to
                   a
                   Threatning
                   of
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   he
                   most
                   feared
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   been
                   guilty
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Acts
                   of
                   Misgovernment
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   brought
                   in
                   open
                   View
                   ,
                   upon
                   any
                   Complaint
                   that
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   to
                   Caesar
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   dreaded
                   nothing
                   more
                   than
                   This.
                   And
                   it
                   appeard
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   ;
                   for
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   Complaint
                   he
                   was
                   Ruin'd
                   within
                   few
                   years
                   after
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   followeth
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   When
                   Pilate
                   
                     heard
                     that
                     Saying
                     ,
                     he
                     brought
                  
                   Jesus
                   
                     forth
                     ,
                     and
                     sat
                     down
                     on
                     the
                     Iudgement-Seat
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   And
                   from
                   thence
                   having
                   shewn
                   that
                   miserable
                   Spectacle
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   now
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   before
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   ;
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Behold
                     your
                     King
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   They
                   no
                   sooner
                   heard
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   cryed
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Away
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     Crucifie
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   Pilate
                   asked
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     I
                     Crucifie
                     your
                     King
                     ?
                     The
                     chief
                     Priests
                  
                   Answer'd
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     have
                     no
                     King
                     but
                     Caesar.
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   God
                   has
                   taken
                   them
                   at
                   their
                   Word
                   :
                   they
                   have
                   had
                   no
                   King
                   but
                   Caesar's
                   Successors
                   ever
                   since
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   leaves
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   Gospels
                   .
                   They
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Pilate
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saw
                     he
                     could
                     prevail
                     Nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     rather
                     a
                     Tumult
                     was
                     made
                     :
                     he
                     took
                     Water
                     ,
                     and
                     washed
                     his
                     Hands
                     before
                     the
                     Multitude
                     :
                     saying
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     Innocent
                     of
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     this
                     just
                     Person
                     ,
                     See
                     you
                     to
                     it
                     .
                     Then
                     Answer'd
                     all
                     the
                     People
                     ;
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     his
                     Blood
                     be
                     upon
                     Us
                     and
                     our
                     Children
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   24
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   this
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   till
                   their
                   Conversion
                   .
                   Ioel.
                   III.
                   21.
                   
                   Then
                   Pilate
                   hearing
                   this
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     being
                     willing
                     to
                     content
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     Mar.
                  
                   XV.
                   15.
                   
                     he
                     gave
                     Sentence
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     as
                     they
                     required
                     Luke
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   24.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   
                     he
                     Released
                  
                   Barabbas
                   
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     delivered
                  
                   Jesus
                   
                     to
                     be
                     Crucified
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   26.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   15.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   25.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   XIX
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   
                     It
                     was
                     the
                     Preparation
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     and
                     about
                     the
                     sixth
                     Hour
                     ,
                     Iob.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   14.
                   when
                   
                     Pilate
                     sat
                     down
                     on
                     the
                     Iudgement-Seat
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   was
                   before
                   mention'd
                   .
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   
                   reckons
                   his
                   Hours
                   the
                   Roman
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   has
                   been
                   shewn
                   by
                   my
                   learned
                   Friend
                   †
                   
                     †
                     Short
                     View
                     of
                     his
                     Harmony
                     .
                     Prop.
                     V.
                     p.
                     116.
                     
                  
                   Mr.
                   Whiston
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Point
                   of
                   Time
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     sixth
                     Hour
                  
                   was
                   the
                   same
                   as
                   ours
                   is
                   ,
                   at
                   Six
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   .
                   But
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   Romans
                   dividing
                   their
                   natural
                   Day
                   from
                   Sun-set
                   to
                   Sun-set
                   into
                   four
                   Watches
                   ,
                   whereof
                   each
                   was
                   of
                   three
                   Hours
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   *
                   
                     *
                     cap.
                     XXIIX
                     .
                  
                   Censorinus
                   ;
                   they
                   called
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   Watches
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   that
                   Hour
                   at
                   which
                   it
                   begun
                   .
                   The
                   Iews
                   also
                   reckoned
                   their
                   Watches
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   shews
                   on
                   this
                   Text.
                   Onely
                   with
                   this
                   difference
                   ;
                   that
                   whereas
                   the
                   Romans
                   called
                   every
                   Watch
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   that
                   Hour
                   at
                   which
                   it
                   began
                   ;
                   The
                   Iews
                   called
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   that
                   Hour
                   at
                   which
                   it
                   ended
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Space
                   from
                   six
                   to
                   nine
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Iews
                   called
                   the
                   Third
                   Hour
                   ,
                   was
                   
                     the
                     sixth
                     Hour
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   Account
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   was
                   common
                   to
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Hour
                   at
                   which
                   the
                   Trumpet
                   sounded
                   ,
                   was
                   continued
                   the
                   whole
                   Space
                   of
                   3
                   Hours
                   till
                   the
                   Trumpet
                   sounded
                   again
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   St.
                   Iohn's
                   Word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   about
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   Mr.
                   Whiston
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     may
                     be
                     taken
                     any
                     where
                     within
                     that
                     Latitude
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   seems
                   most
                   likely
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   of
                   the
                   middle
                   between
                   six
                   and
                   nine
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   considerable
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Watch
                   already
                   spent
                   ,
                   since
                   Pilate
                   enter'd
                   upon
                   this
                   Business
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   will
                   presently
                   appear
                   in
                   this
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   there
                   remained
                   Business
                   enough
                   to
                   fill
                   up
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Time
                   till
                   Nine
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Jew's
                   Account
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     third
                     Hour
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   That
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Mark
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   very
                   Time
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   being
                   Crucified
                   .
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   25.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   whole
                   Forenoon
                   was
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   calls
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Preparation
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                   being
                   to
                   be
                   Killed
                   about
                   3
                   this
                   Afternoon
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   Eaten
                   after
                   it
                   was
                   dark
                   the
                   same
                   Evening
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   toward
                   Eight
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   blessed
                   Iesus
                   was
                   condemned
                   by
                   Pilate
                   to
                   that
                   cruel
                   and
                   Ignominious
                   Death
                   .
                   Luke
                   XXIII
                   .
                   24.
                   
                   After
                   which
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   was
                   immediatly
                   by
                   him
                   delivered
                   to
                   his
                   Soldiers
                   ,
                   whose
                   Office
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   put
                   his
                   Sentence
                   in
                   Execution
                   .
                   The
                   Suddenness
                   of
                   this
                   was
                   against
                   the
                   Roman
                   Law
                   in
                   all
                   Ordinary
                   cases
                   :
                   for
                   by
                   that
                   Law
                   some
                   days
                   of
                   Respite
                   were
                   Generally
                   allowed
                   the
                   condemned
                   Persons
                   ,
                   to
                   prepare
                   themselves
                   for
                   their
                   Suffering
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   was
                   Order
                   given
                   for
                   present
                   Execution
                   .
                   The
                   Chief
                   Priests
                   could
                   admit
                   no
                   Delay
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Passeover
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   within
                   a
                   few
                   Hours
                   .
                   And
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   having
                   yielded
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   main
                   Point
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   break
                   with
                   them
                   about
                   any
                   
                   less
                   matter
                   :
                   especially
                   since
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   Exception
                   in
                   that
                   Law
                   for
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   on
                   the
                   Account
                   of
                   Sedition
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour's
                   case
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   the
                   Sentence
                   was
                   pass'd
                   ,
                   the
                   Soldiers
                   were
                   presently
                   for
                   hurrying
                   him
                   away
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   putting
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   their
                   mockery
                   ,
                   they
                   took
                   off
                   the
                   Purple
                   Robe
                   from
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   clothes
                   .
                   Then
                   having
                   provided
                   a
                   Cross
                   on
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   they
                   layd
                   that
                   on
                   his
                   Shoulders
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   carry
                   it
                   Himself
                   ;
                   as
                   all
                   those
                   used
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   Crucified
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                     bearing
                     his
                     Cross
                     ,
                     went
                     forth
                  
                   toward
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Execution
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   XIX
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   appears
                   he
                   could
                   carry
                   it
                   no
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Way
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   spent
                   and
                   disabled
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   ready
                   to
                   sink
                   under
                   the
                   Burthen
                   .
                   Therefore
                   one
                   Simon
                   of
                   Cyrene
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   then
                   
                     coming
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Countrey
                  
                   ,
                   happening
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   ,
                   the
                   Soldiers
                   
                     layd
                     the
                     Cross
                     upon
                     Him
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     compelled
                     him
                     to
                     bear
                     it
                     after
                     Him.
                     Matth.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   32.
                   
                   Mark.
                   XV.
                   21.
                   
                   Luke
                   XXIII
                   .
                   26.
                   
                   St.
                   Luke
                   shews
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Nation
                   who
                   differ'd
                   very
                   much
                   in
                   their
                   Opinion
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   from
                   those
                   of
                   their
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   all
                   this
                   morning
                   crying
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Crucifie
                     him
                     ,
                     Crucifie
                     him
                  
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   he
                   there
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   27.
                   even
                   Now
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   going
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   
                     there
                     followed
                     him
                     a
                     great
                     Company
                     of
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Women
                     ,
                     which
                     also
                     bewailed
                     and
                     lamented
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   have
                   a
                   just
                   Sense
                   of
                   their
                   Compassion
                   toward
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   present
                   Condition
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   much
                   greater
                   Compassion
                   for
                   Them
                   ,
                   considering
                   what
                   They
                   were
                   to
                   suffer
                   within
                   a
                   few
                   Years
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   in
                   that
                   Company
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   blessed
                   Iesus
                   himself
                   was
                   now
                   going
                   to
                   be
                   
                     cut
                     off
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   fulfill
                   His
                   part
                   of
                   Daniel's
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   Knew
                   the
                   next
                   thing
                   there
                   foretold
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   upon
                   Them
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     the
                     destroying
                     of
                     their
                     City
                     and
                     Sanctuary
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   suffer
                   those
                   Direfull
                   Calamities
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   foretold
                   so
                   long
                   since
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   Moses
                   himself
                   †
                   
                     †
                     The
                     Iews
                     do
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     this
                     Prophecy
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     at
                     the
                     Destruction
                     of
                     their
                     City
                     by
                     Titus
                     .
                     See
                     
                       Menass
                       .
                       ben
                       Israel
                    
                     de
                     term
                     .
                     vitae
                     III.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   Deut.
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   49
                   —
                   57.
                   
                   The
                   best
                   Office
                   our
                   Saviour
                   could
                   do
                   them
                   at
                   present
                   was
                   to
                   let
                   them
                   know
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   expect
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   surprized
                   ,
                   when
                   these
                   things
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   :
                   and
                   especially
                   ,
                   the
                   Women
                   of
                   that
                   City
                   ,
                   whose
                   Condition
                   was
                   most
                   Pityable
                   of
                   all
                   
                   others
                   .
                   Therefore
                   
                     he
                     turned
                     himself
                     to
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Yee
                     Daughters
                     of
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   
                     Weep
                     not
                     for
                     Mee
                     ,
                     but
                     weep
                     for
                     your selves
                     and
                     for
                     your
                     Children
                     ,
                     For
                     behold
                     ,
                     the
                     Days
                     are
                     coming
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     they
                     shall
                     say
                     ,
                     Blessed
                     are
                     the
                     Barren
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Wombs
                     that
                     never
                     bare
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Paps
                     that
                     never
                     gave
                     Suck
                     .
                  
                   No
                   doubt
                   he
                   reflected
                   on
                   the
                   56
                   ,
                   and
                   57th
                   .
                   verses
                   of
                   that
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   which
                   speak
                   of
                   
                     the
                     tender
                     and
                     delicate
                     Woman's
                     eating
                     her
                  
                   own
                   young
                   Children
                   for
                   hunger
                   
                     secretly
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Siege
                   :
                   Which
                   thing
                   Iosephus
                   tells
                   us
                   was
                   most
                   remarkably
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   that
                   Siege
                   at
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   present
                   .
                   Ios.
                   de
                   Bell.
                   Iud.
                   VII
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   And
                   there
                   also
                   in
                   Chapter
                   17.
                   he
                   tells
                   of
                   above
                   two
                   thousand
                   men
                   ,
                   among
                   whom
                   were
                   two
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   bloody
                   Zealots
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Nation
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   hid
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   Bottom
                   of
                   severall
                   Jakes
                   ,
                   to
                   escape
                   the
                   Hands
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   .
                   These
                   no
                   doubt
                   were
                   intended
                   in
                   those
                   Words
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet's
                   ,
                   foretelling
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   should
                   
                     Cry
                     to
                     the
                     Mountains
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Hills
                     ,
                     to
                     fall
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     cover
                     them
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Dreadfull
                   Judgements
                   of
                   God.
                   He
                   bid
                   them
                   think
                   by
                   what
                   they
                   now
                   saw
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   spared
                   not
                   
                     the
                     Green
                  
                   Fruitfull
                   Trees
                   in
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   his
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   End
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Dry
                  
                   that
                   are
                   good
                   for
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   Fire
                   .
                   St.
                   Luke
                   also
                   takes
                   notice
                   of
                   other
                   Company
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   had
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   to
                   outward
                   things
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Condition
                   with
                   himself
                   ;
                   Namely
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Malefactors
                     ,
                     that
                     were
                     led
                     with
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     put
                     to
                     Death
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   32.
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   Esai
                   .
                   LIII
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   
                     When
                     they
                     were
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Place
                     called
                     Calvary
                     ,
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   33.
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   Golgotha
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   
                     the
                     Place
                     of
                     a
                     Scull
                  
                   ;
                   there
                   St.
                   Luke
                   leaves
                   his
                   Reader
                   to
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   Gospels
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXVII
                   .
                   33.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   22.
                   
                   And
                   there
                   ,
                   the
                   First
                   thing
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   being
                   that
                   which
                   David
                   foretold
                   would
                   happen
                   to
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   say
                   this
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   )
                   
                     they
                     pierced
                     my
                     Hands
                     and
                     my
                     Feet
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   16.
                   this
                   was
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   their
                   Nailing
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Hands
                   and
                   Feet
                   to
                   the
                   Cross
                   on
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   .
                   That
                   was
                   the
                   Roman
                   way
                   of
                   fastening
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   Crucified
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   caused
                   such
                   horrible
                   Pain
                   while
                   it
                   was
                   doing
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   after
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   Supporting
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   suffer
                   it
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   given
                   them
                   before
                   hand
                   a
                   Draught
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Cup
                     of
                     the
                     Condemned
                  
                   :
                   that
                   was
                   onely
                   
                     Uinegar
                     and
                     Gall
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   thought
                   good
                   enough
                   for
                   the
                   vilest
                   sort
                   of
                   Criminals
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   them
                   a
                   great
                   Favor
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   hasten
                   their
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   the
                   sooner
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Pain
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   Stupify
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   almost
                   insensible
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   Cup
                   was
                   offer'd
                   to
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   
                   by
                   
                     the
                     four
                     Soldiers
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   his
                   Executioners
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   XIX
                   .
                   23.
                   as
                   he
                   doubtless
                   expected
                   it
                   would
                   ;
                   being
                   foretold
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Psalms
                   of
                   his
                   Passion
                   .
                   Ps.
                   LXIX
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   
                     They
                     gave
                     me
                     Gall
                     for
                     my
                     Relief
                     ,
                  
                   †
                   
                     †
                     See
                     Gusset
                     .
                     Comm.
                     Ling.
                     Ebraic
                     .
                     voce
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   to
                   ease
                   my
                   sufferings
                   .
                   David
                   could
                   not
                   say
                   this
                   of
                   Himself
                   ,
                   but
                   Prophetically
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   knowingthat
                   thus
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   onely
                   shewed
                   his
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     Tasting
                     it
                  
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   being
                   done
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     Drink
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   use
                   Art
                   to
                   avoid
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   abate
                   ,
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   suffering
                   which
                   God
                   had
                   laid
                   upon
                   him
                   for
                   our
                   Sins
                   .
                   St.
                   Mark
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   have
                   observed
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   hath
                   both
                   abridged
                   that
                   of
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   added
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   He
                   ,
                   or
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   judged
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   great
                   Moment
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   undoubtedly
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   in
                   his
                   Account
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   suffering
                   .
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   23.
                   
                     and
                     they
                     gave
                     him
                     to
                     drink
                     Wine
                     mingled
                     with
                     Myrrhe
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     received
                     it
                     not
                     .
                     Myrrhed
                     Wine
                  
                   was
                   accounted
                   a
                   rich
                   and
                   delicate
                   Drink
                   among
                   the
                   Romans
                   *
                   
                     *
                     Plin.
                     Nat.
                     Hist.
                     XIV
                     .
                     13.
                     
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   a
                   large
                   Draught
                   of
                   that
                   †
                   
                     †
                     Galen
                     .
                     de
                     Simpl.
                     Medic.
                     facult
                     .
                     V.
                     19.
                     
                  
                   would
                   hasten
                   Death
                   ,
                   or
                   would
                   stupify
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Uinegar
                   and
                   Gall.
                   Therefore
                   it
                   might
                   very
                   well
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   our
                   Saviour
                   had
                   refused
                   the
                   former
                   Cup
                   ,
                   those
                   Friends
                   of
                   his
                   that
                   
                     minister'd
                     to
                     him
                     of
                     their
                     Substance
                  
                   might
                   prevail
                   with
                   the
                   Soldiers
                   to
                   offer
                   him
                   this
                   Draught
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   provided
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   Tasted
                   of
                   that
                   Cup
                   with
                   Gall
                   in
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   a
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   yet
                   refused
                   to
                   Drink
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Reasons
                   before
                   mention'd
                   ;
                   So
                   ,
                   having
                   the
                   same
                   Reasons
                   not
                   to
                   Drink
                   of
                   this
                   Draught
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   Reason
                   to
                   Tast
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   therefore
                   
                     he
                     Received
                     it
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   take
                   it
                   into
                   his
                   Mouth
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   Time
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Third
                     Hour
                     ,
                     Mar.
                  
                   XV.
                   25.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   Nine
                   of
                   Clock
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   the
                   four
                   Soldiers
                   that
                   were
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lords
                   Executioners
                   ,
                   having
                   done
                   their
                   Preparatory
                   Business
                   ,
                   they
                   Nailed
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   
                     Crucified
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     Life
                  
                   .
                   The
                   mean
                   while
                   other
                   Soldiers
                   did
                   the
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   two
                   Malefactors
                   whom
                   they
                   Crucified
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     One
                     on
                     the
                     Right
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     on
                     the
                     Left.
                     Luke
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   33.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   they
                   placed
                   
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   18.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   observed
                   ,
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   28
                   
                     The
                     Scripture
                     was
                     fulfilled
                     ,
                     which
                     saith
                     ,
                     And
                     he
                     was
                     numbered
                     with
                     the
                     Transgressors
                     .
                     Esai
                     .
                  
                   LIII
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   The
                   four
                   Soldiers
                   had
                   no
                   sooner
                   finished
                   their
                   Work
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   presently
                   dividing
                   the
                   Spoil
                   .
                   
                     They
                     parted
                     his
                     Garments
                     among
                     them
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   35.
                   all
                   but
                   his
                   
                   
                     Seamless
                     Coat
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   reserved
                   to
                   cast
                   Lots
                   for
                   it
                   afterward
                   .
                   This
                   they
                   did
                   under
                   the
                   Eyes
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   then
                   hanging
                   on
                   the
                   Cross.
                   And
                   even
                   there
                   ,
                   amidst
                   all
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   he
                   Prayed
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   the
                   Authors
                   and
                   Instruments
                   of
                   his
                   Misery
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   were
                   capable
                   of
                   receiving
                   Benefit
                   by
                   his
                   Prayers
                   ;
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Father
                     !
                     forgive
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     they
                     do
                     .
                     Luke
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   34.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   his
                   Prayers
                   seem'd
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   Particularly
                   intended
                   for
                   the
                   Soldiers
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Blessing
                   of
                   them
                   came
                   down
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   visibly
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Centurion
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     were
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   while
                   they
                   were
                   yet
                   on
                   the
                   Place
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXVII
                   .
                   54.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   39.
                   
                   Luke
                   XXIII
                   .
                   47.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   Roman
                   manner
                   ,
                   when
                   any
                   one
                   was
                   Crucified
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   his
                   Accusation
                   written
                   in
                   a
                   Table
                   ,
                   Nailing
                   it
                   up
                   over
                   his
                   Head.
                   Now
                   it
                   being
                   charged
                   by
                   the
                   Chief
                   Priests
                   on
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   called
                   himself
                   
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                  
                   :
                   as
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   being
                   vexed
                   at
                   their
                   pressing
                   him
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   had
                   ,
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   vex
                   them
                   ,
                   called
                   him
                   
                     your
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   once
                   ;
                   Ioh.
                   XIX
                   .
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   So
                   now
                   to
                   vex
                   them
                   more
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   it
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Table
                   above
                   mention'd
                   ,
                   
                     Iesus
                     of
                     Nazareth
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                     .
                  
                   It
                   seems
                   ,
                   before
                   this
                   was
                   Nailed
                   up
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   had
                   read
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   all
                   might
                   that
                   would
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   written
                   in
                   
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     Greek
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Latin
                   ;
                   there
                   being
                   scarce
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   but
                   understood
                   one
                   or
                   more
                   of
                   these
                   Languages
                   .
                   Hereupon
                   the
                   Chief
                   Priests
                   ,
                   being
                   disturbed
                   ,
                   did
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   hinder
                   the
                   setting
                   of
                   it
                   up
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   had
                   spoken
                   with
                   Pilate
                   .
                   And
                   fain
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   perswaded
                   him
                   
                     not
                     to
                     write
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Pilate
                   did
                   not
                   fear
                   their
                   complaining
                   to
                   Caesar
                   of
                   This
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   being
                   ,
                   as
                   Philo
                   says
                   ,
                   inflexible
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   Angry
                   with
                   them
                   besides
                   ,
                   he
                   Answer'd
                   them
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     I
                     have
                     written
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   
                     have
                     written
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   19
                   —
                   22.
                   
                   While
                   this
                   matter
                   was
                   in
                   Debate
                   ,
                   the
                   Soldiers
                   expecting
                   the
                   Title
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   nothing
                   else
                   to
                   do
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   
                     sat
                     down
                     ,
                     and
                     watched
                     him
                     there
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   36.
                   
                   It
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   on
                   that
                   Occasion
                   of
                   Pilate's
                   giving
                   our
                   Saviour
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Rage
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   quieted
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   by
                   Sentencing
                   him
                   to
                   that
                   cruel
                   Ignominious
                   Death
                   ,
                   now
                   flamed
                   out
                   afresh
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   degree
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   for
                   punishing
                   him
                   More
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   .
                   They
                   did
                   what
                   they
                   could
                   toward
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   falling
                   upon
                   him
                   in
                   several
                   Attaques
                   ,
                   reviling
                   ,
                   and
                   scoffing
                   ,
                   and
                   insulting
                   over
                   his
                   Miseries
                   .
                   First
                   we
                   read
                   how
                   
                     the
                     People
                     that
                     stood
                     Looking
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     the
                     Rulers
                     also
                     with
                     them
                     D●…rided
                     him
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   35.
                   wherein
                   They
                   fulfilld
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   Psal.
                   XXII
                   .
                   6.
                   in
                   which
                   David
                   says
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Messias
                     ,
                     They
                     that
                     See
                     me
                     ,
                     laugh
                     me
                     to
                     scorn
                     .
                  
                   Next
                   ,
                   They
                   also
                   
                     that
                     Passed
                     by
                     reviled
                     him
                     ,
                     wagging
                     their
                     Heads
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   39
                   ,
                   40.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   29
                   ,
                   30.
                   therein
                   fulfilling
                   the
                   following
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   But
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   the
                   Sanhedrin
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Commitee
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   all
                   three
                   Orders
                   ,
                   
                     Chief
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     Elders
                     ,
                     and
                     Scribes
                     ,
                     )
                  
                   that
                   attended
                   there
                   to
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   had
                   so
                   much
                   forgot
                   the
                   Sacredness
                   ,
                   or
                   even
                   the
                   Gravity
                   of
                   their
                   Profession
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   stood
                   there
                   mocking
                   at
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   jesting
                   
                     among
                     themselves
                     ,
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   41.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   31.
                   
                   Some
                   of
                   these
                   Scoffers
                   charged
                   him
                   with
                   those
                   Words
                   that
                   the
                   
                     false
                     Witnesses
                  
                   could
                   not
                   agree
                   about
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     would
                     destroy
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     build
                     it
                     again
                     in
                     three
                     Days
                     :
                  
                   a
                   plain
                   Wresting
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   that
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   his
                   Death
                   and
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   even
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   .
                   Others
                   scoffed
                   at
                   his
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   his
                   
                     saving
                     others
                  
                   were
                   nothing
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   did
                   now
                   
                     save
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   And
                   yet
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   deny
                   he
                   had
                   newly
                   raised
                   Lazarus
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   very
                   well
                   knew
                   he
                   had
                   foretold
                   that
                   
                     after
                     three
                     days
                     he
                     would
                     rise
                     himself
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   63.
                   
                   The
                   Scoff
                   they
                   all
                   join'd
                   in
                   was
                   at
                   his
                   being
                   called
                   
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     the
                     Messias
                     ,
                     the
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   these
                   are
                   severall
                   Words
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Scoffers
                   used
                   some
                   one
                   Word
                   ,
                   some
                   another
                   ;
                   all
                   agreeing
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     the
                     Christ
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     the
                     Cross.
                  
                   But
                   he
                   had
                   told
                   them
                   often
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   
                     to
                     be
                     lifted
                     up
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XII
                   .
                   34.
                   but
                   not
                   once
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   down
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   prove
                   his
                   being
                   the
                   Messias
                   .
                   not
                   by
                   his
                   escaping
                   Death
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                   .
                   The
                   strangest
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   Scoffs
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     trusted
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     deliver
                     him
                     now
                     if
                     he
                     will
                     have
                     him
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   43.
                   
                   Strange
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   saw
                   his
                   
                     Hands
                     and
                     Feet
                     pierced
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   Nailed
                   to
                   the
                   Cross
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   he
                   was
                   hanging
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   
                     tell
                     all
                     his
                     Bo●…es
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   that
                   saw
                   the
                   
                     Soldiers
                     parting
                     his
                     Garments
                  
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   things
                   they
                   had
                   read
                   in
                   that
                   Psalm
                   of
                   the
                   Passion
                   Psal
                   XXII
                   .
                   16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   should
                   themselves
                   use
                   those
                   Words
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   there
                   foretold
                   some
                   would
                   use
                   on
                   that
                   Occasion
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   XXII
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   A
                   plain
                   Instance
                   of
                   the
                   just
                   Judgement
                   of
                   God
                   upon
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   Obstinacy
                   ;
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   
                     read
                     the
                     Writings
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     every
                     Day
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   
                     they
                     fulfilled
                     All
                     that
                     was
                     written
                  
                   in
                   them
                   of
                   our
                   Saviours
                   sufferings
                   .
                   Act.
                   XIII
                   .
                   27
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Soldiers
                     also
                     mocked
                  
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   it
                   done
                   by
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Nation
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   poor
                   Heathens
                   did
                   it
                   with
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   Humanity
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     coming
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     they
                     offerd
                     him
                     Vinegar
                     .
                     Luke
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   36
                   ,
                   37.
                   
                   This
                   being
                   mingled
                   with
                   Water
                   was
                   their
                   common
                   Drink
                   †
                   
                     †
                     See
                     M●…ill
                     .
                     in
                     Ioh.
                     XIX
                     .
                     not
                     .
                     XXXVI
                     .
                  
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   doubt
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   compassion
                   that
                   they
                   offer'd
                   it
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   asswaging
                   of
                   his
                   Thirst
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   be
                   very
                   great
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   violent
                   Sweat●…
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   loss
                   of
                   Blood.
                   The
                   Soldiers
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   having
                   received
                   the
                   Table
                   with
                   that
                   Superscription
                   before
                   mention'd
                   ,
                   were
                   order'd
                   to
                   Nail
                   it
                   on
                   the
                   Top
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   above
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Head.
                   Luke
                   XXIII
                   .
                   38.
                   
                   Which
                   being
                   done
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   now
                   at
                   Leisure
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   left
                   undone
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   dividing
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Garments
                   .
                   They
                   had
                   then
                   laid
                   aside
                   
                     the
                     Seamless
                     Coat
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   
                     they
                     cast
                     Lots
                  
                   to
                   know
                   
                     whose
                     it
                     should
                     be
                  
                   .
                   So
                   Now
                   they
                   had
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   whole
                   Prophetical
                   verse
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Psalm
                   of
                   the
                   Passion
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   XXII
                   .
                   18.
                   where
                   David
                   saith
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Messias
                     ;
                     They
                     parted
                     my
                     Raiment
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     my
                     Vesture
                     they
                     did
                     cast
                     Lots
                     .
                  
                   They
                   had
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   former
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   before
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXVII
                   .
                   35.
                   
                   Now
                   the
                   latter
                   part
                   also
                   was
                   accomplished
                   .
                   
                     Th●…se
                     things
                     therefore
                     the
                     Soldiers
                     did
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   Of
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   Iews
                   ,
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   present
                   at
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   none
                   but
                   had
                   already
                   taken
                   their
                   Turn
                   in
                   reviling
                   and
                   scoffing
                   at
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   
                     the
                     two
                     Thieves
                     that
                     were
                     Crucified
                     with
                     him
                     .
                  
                   But
                   they
                   also
                   having
                   heard
                   what
                   the
                   Chief
                   Priests
                   said
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     Christ
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     now
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     the
                     Cross
                     ;
                     they
                     cast
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     his
                     Teeth
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   44.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   32.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   onely
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   did
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   learn
                   from
                   Luke
                   XXIII
                   .
                   39.
                   
                   
                     He
                     said
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     be
                     Christ
                     ,
                     save
                     they
                     self
                     and
                     Us.
                  
                   The
                   other
                   hearing
                   this
                   ,
                   rebuked
                   him
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   told
                   him
                   how
                   different
                   their
                   Case
                   was
                   from
                   
                     Christ's
                     .
                     We
                     indeed
                     suffer
                     justly
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     receive
                     the
                     due
                     Reward
                     of
                     our
                     Deeds
                     :
                     but
                     this
                     Man
                     has
                     done
                     nothing
                     amiss
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   40
                   ,
                   41.
                   
                   It
                   appears
                   by
                   what
                   this
                   man
                   said
                   of
                   Christs
                   Innocency
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   knew
                   of
                   his
                   Holy
                   and
                   Exemplary
                   Life
                   .
                   He
                   knew
                   also
                   of
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   Miracles
                   ;
                   So
                   far
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   thereby
                   converted
                   ;
                   though
                   Probably
                   not
                   till
                   since
                   his
                   committing
                   those
                   Crimes
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   suffer'd
                   .
                   This
                   appears
                   by
                   his
                   Prayer
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour
                   :
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     remember
                     me
                     when
                     thou
                     comest
                     into
                     thy
                     Kingdom
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   42.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   clear
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   such
                   a
                   Faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   had
                   not
                   till
                   they
                   were
                   convinced
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   Luke
                   XXIV
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   No
                   wonder
                   therefore
                   that
                   he
                   received
                   
                   this
                   Gracious
                   Answer
                   to
                   his
                   Prayer
                   :
                   
                     Iesus
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Verily
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     Day
                     shalt
                     thou
                     be
                     with
                     me
                     in
                     Paradise
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   43.
                   
                   
                     It
                     was
                     About
                     the
                     sixt
                     Hour
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   these
                   things
                   happened
                   Luke
                   XXIII
                   .
                   44.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     sixt
                     Hour
                     was
                     Come
                     Mar.
                  
                   XV.
                   33.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   †
                   
                     †
                     At
                     noon
                     the
                     Trumpet
                     sounded
                     for
                     the
                     Beginning
                     of
                     the
                     third
                     Watch.
                     See
                     Grotius
                     on
                     Matt.
                     XXVIII
                     .
                     45.
                     
                  
                   NOON
                   ,
                   
                     there
                     was
                     Darkness
                     over
                     all
                     the
                     Earth
                     untill
                     the
                     Ninth
                     hour
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   45.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   33.
                   
                   Luk.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   44.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   dark
                   from
                   Mid-day
                   till
                   Three
                   of
                   Clock
                   in
                   the
                   Afternoon
                   .
                   This
                   Darkness
                   was
                   
                     over
                     all
                     the
                     Land.
                     Matt.
                  
                   and
                   Mar.
                   Ibid.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   over
                   all
                   Iudaea
                   ,
                   but
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ;
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   all
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Part
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Phlegon
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   lived
                   in
                   those
                   Parts
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   in
                   favor
                   with
                   Adrian
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   )
                   there
                   was
                   this
                   *
                   
                     *
                     
                       Phlegon
                       Trallianus
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     XIIIth
                     .
                     Book
                     of
                     his
                     Olympiads
                     ,
                     saies
                     ,
                     this
                     happened
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     year
                     of
                     the
                     102d
                     Olympiad
                     .
                     Euseb.
                     Chron.
                     and
                     Chron.
                     Paschale
                     ,
                     and
                     Philopon
                     .
                     de
                     Creat
                     .
                     II.
                     21.
                     
                     That
                     Olympiad
                     ended
                     in
                     the
                     19th
                     year
                     of
                     Tiberius
                     ,
                     as
                     Philoponus
                     there
                     shews
                     :
                     and
                     some
                     Months
                     after
                     April
                     3.
                     
                     AD.
                     33.
                     
                  
                   year
                   
                     the
                     greatest
                     Eclipse
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     that
                     ever
                     was
                     known
                     .
                     It
                     was
                     Night
                     at
                     the
                     sixt
                     Hour
                     of
                     the
                     Day
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     Stars
                     of
                     Heaven
                     were
                     seen
                     .
                  
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   this
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   Natural
                   Eclipse
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Moon
                   was
                   then
                   at
                   Full
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Passeover
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   concern'd
                   to
                   enquire
                   how
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   being
                   very
                   certain
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   He
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   could
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   at
                   what
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   ,
                   it
                   pleased
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   more
                   than
                   this
                   in
                   Ioshua's
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   King
                   Hezekiah's
                   ,
                   Days
                   .
                   It
                   happen'd
                   at
                   that
                   very
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   Phlegon
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   Bithynia
                   so
                   great
                   an
                   Earthquake
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   great
                   Part
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Nice
                   was
                   overthrown
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   No
                   doubt
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   same
                   Earthquake
                   that
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   three
                   first
                   Gospels
                   .
                   They
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   this
                   Darkness
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Vail
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     was
                     rent
                     in
                     the
                     Midst
                     .
                     Luke
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   45.
                   
                   
                     It
                     was
                     rent
                     in
                     Twain
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     top
                     to
                     the
                     bott●…m
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   51.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   38.
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                     did
                     quake
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Rocks
                     rent
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Graves
                     were
                     opened
                     :
                     and
                     many
                     Bodies
                     of
                     Saints
                     which
                     slept
                     ,
                     arose
                     ,
                     and
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Graves
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     into
                     the
                     Holy
                     City
                     ,
                     and
                     appeared
                     to
                     Many
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   51
                   —
                   53.
                   
                   But
                   this
                   last
                   thing
                   of
                   Rising
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   till
                   After
                   
                     Christs
                     Resurrection
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   there
                   tells
                   us
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   for
                   Christ
                   himself
                   was
                   
                     the
                     First
                     Fruits
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     slept
                     .
                  
                   I
                   Cor.
                   XV.
                   20
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   First
                   that
                   rose
                   into
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   Incorruption
                   and
                   Immortality
                   .
                   
                   This
                   Darkness
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Earthquake
                   ,
                   being
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   †
                   
                     †
                     See
                     Grot.
                     on
                     Matt.
                     XXVII
                     .
                     45
                     ,
                     and
                     51.
                     who
                     shews
                     this
                     both
                     from
                     Heathen
                     Writers
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     Scripture
                     .
                     He
                     saies
                     ,
                     the
                     Iews
                     might
                     now
                     remember
                     that
                     Prophecy
                     of
                     Amos
                     VIII
                     .
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     which
                     he
                     speaks
                     of
                     as
                     being
                     now
                     literally
                     fulfilled
                     .
                  
                   all
                   Mankind
                   look
                   upon
                   as
                   Tokens
                   of
                   God's
                   wrath
                   ,
                   when
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   happens
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Jews
                   †
                   finding
                   them
                   so
                   accounted
                   in
                   their
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   together
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   be
                   very
                   Dreadfull
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   both
                   seen
                   and
                   felt
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                   Especially
                   it
                   must
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   there
                   reviling
                   and
                   scoffing
                   at
                   that
                   blessed
                   Man
                   ,
                   whom
                   many
                   among
                   them
                   took
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   could
                   shew
                   any
                   Cause
                   of
                   his
                   Suffering
                   .
                   They
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   sensible
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   all
                   withdrew
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   home
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   ;
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   they
                   forbore
                   giving
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   any
                   farther
                   disturbance
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   read
                   nothing
                   more
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   during
                   all
                   the
                   Space
                   of
                   Three
                   hours
                   that
                   the
                   Darkness
                   continued
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   his
                   nearest
                   friends
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   suffered
                   to
                   come
                   within
                   Hearing
                   of
                   him
                   all
                   this
                   while
                   ,
                   were
                   now
                   come
                   up
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   freedom
                   of
                   speaking
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   
                     stood
                     by
                     the
                     Cross.
                  
                   There
                   are
                   named
                   particularly
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   XIX
                   .
                   25.
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   
                     Mary
                     ,
                     Mother
                  
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   
                     Sister
                     Mary
                  
                   *
                   
                     *
                     This
                     Mary
                     ,
                     being
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     appears
                     ,
                     next
                     of
                     kin
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     was
                     Mother
                     to
                     two
                     of
                     the
                     Chief
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     Iames
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     Cleopas
                     ,
                     Father
                     of
                     Symeon
                     ,
                     who
                     succeded
                     Iames
                     in
                     that
                     See.
                     She
                     is
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     Evangelists
                     ,
                     Mother
                     of
                     Iames
                     and
                     
                       Ioses
                       .
                       Matt.
                    
                     XXVII
                     .
                     56.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Mar.
                     XV.
                     47.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     XVI
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     It
                     appears
                     that
                     both
                     those
                     Sons
                     were
                     alive
                     when
                     those
                     Gospels
                     were
                     written
                     .
                     But
                     now
                     when
                     St.
                     Iohn
                     writ
                     ,
                     Iames
                     had
                     been
                     dead
                     thirty
                     years
                     .
                     Ioses
                     it
                     seems
                     was
                     not
                     living
                     .
                     But
                     Cleopas
                     was
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     his
                     Son
                     Symeon
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     was
                     then
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Ierusalem
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     she
                     is
                     here
                     called
                     Ioh.
                     XIX
                     .
                     25.
                     the
                     Mother
                     of
                     Cleopas
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     Wife
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     our
                     Translation
                     .
                  
                   Mother
                   of
                   Cleopas
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Mary
                     Magdalene
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   ,
                   who
                   speaks
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   always
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   calleth
                   himself
                   
                     the
                     Disciple
                     whom
                     Iesus
                     loved
                  
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   an
                   Extraordinary
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Women
                   durst
                   own
                   any
                   Relation
                   or
                   Friendship
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   among
                   so
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   bloody
                   and
                   violent
                   Enemies
                   .
                   It
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   safe
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   kept
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   ,
                   till
                   now
                   when
                   their
                   Enemies
                   were
                   frighten'd
                   away
                   .
                   Now
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   come
                   so
                   near
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   shew'd
                   their
                   
                   Affection
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   shewed
                   his
                   Care
                   of
                   his
                   Mother
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   Authority
                   over
                   Her
                   and
                   his
                   beloved
                   Disciple
                   .
                   He
                   bad
                   her
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   now
                   losing
                   Him
                   ,
                   take
                   Iohn
                   instead
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   her
                   Son
                   :
                   and
                   bad
                   Iohn
                   take
                   charge
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   own
                   Mother
                   .
                   Which
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   he
                   accordingly
                   did
                   .
                   
                     From
                     that
                     hour
                     he
                     took
                     her
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     home
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   26.
                   27.
                   
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   of
                   those
                   two
                   other
                   devout
                   Women
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   last
                   that
                   stayd
                   with
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   at
                   his
                   Death
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   First
                   whom
                   he
                   appear'd
                   to
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   being
                   now
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   Communication
                   with
                   Mankind
                   in
                   this
                   Life
                   ,
                   applyed
                   himself
                   wholy
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Supplications
                   and
                   Prayers
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   much
                   more
                   Occasion
                   now
                   on
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   his
                   Agony
                   in
                   the
                   Garden
                   the
                   night
                   before
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   Now
                   suffering
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   then
                   onely
                   fear'd
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   now
                   in
                   a
                   nearer
                   view
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Terrors
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                   His
                   Spirits
                   were
                   spent
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   Effusion
                   of
                   Blood
                   ;
                   and
                   Nature
                   was
                   now
                   sinking
                   under
                   the
                   burden
                   .
                   His
                   onely
                   Support
                   being
                   the
                   supernatural
                   Assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   seems
                   he
                   had
                   lost
                   the
                   Sence
                   of
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ;
                   which
                   made
                   him
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Words
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   and
                   twentieth
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     God
                     ,
                     my
                     God!
                     why
                     hast
                     thou
                     forsaken
                     me
                     ?
                  
                   But
                   as
                   he
                   shewed
                   the
                   firmness
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   in
                   calling
                   God
                   by
                   that
                   Title
                   :
                   So
                   it
                   appears
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   forget
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Messias
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   David
                   made
                   that
                   Psalm
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   appear'd
                   to
                   Answer
                   his
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   visible
                   Token
                   ,
                   in
                   dispelling
                   that
                   Darkness
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   now
                   continued
                   three
                   Hours
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   before
                   mentioned
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   
                     at
                     the
                     Ninth
                     hour
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Darkness
                   went
                   off
                   .
                   Matt.
                   XXVII
                   .
                   45.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   33.
                   
                   That
                   was
                   
                     the
                     hour
                     of
                     Prayer
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   Act.
                   III.
                   1.
                   the
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   Evening
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   After
                   which
                   imediately
                   followed
                   the
                   killing
                   of
                   the
                   Paschal
                   Lambs
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   held
                   from
                   the
                   Ninth
                   hour
                   to
                   the
                   Eleventh
                   ,
                   as
                   Iosephus
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   de
                   bell
                   .
                   Iud.
                   VII
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   At
                   the
                   Beginning
                   of
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Day
                   ,
                   namely
                   
                     at
                     the
                     Ninth
                     hour
                     ,
                     Iesus
                     cried
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     voice
                     saying
                     ,
                     Eloi
                     ,
                     Eloi
                     ,
                     lamma
                     Sabachthani
                     ,
                     My
                     God
                     ,
                     my
                     God
                  
                   &c.
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   34.
                   
                   The
                   Words
                   that
                   he
                   spoke
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Syriac
                   tongue
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   natural
                   Language
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   Bp.
                   Walton
                   saith
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Ierusalem
                     Targum
                  
                   of
                   that
                   Psalm
                   .
                   
                     But
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     stood
                     by
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     heard
                     it
                     ,
                     said
                     ,
                     behold
                     ,
                     he
                     calleth
                     for
                     Elias
                     .
                     Mar.
                  
                   XV.
                   35.
                   
                   Grotius
                   thinks
                   they
                   were
                   Hellenists
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   
                   understood
                   not
                   that
                   Language
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   mistook
                   the
                   Word
                   Eloi
                   for
                   
                     Elias
                     .
                     After
                     this
                     ,
                     Iesus
                     knowing
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     now
                     accomplished
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   belong'd
                   to
                   his
                   State
                   of
                   Humiliation
                   ,
                   his
                   Death
                   onely
                   excepted
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     might
                     be
                     fulfill'd
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     thirst
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   28.
                   
                   
                     Thereupon
                     one
                     run
                     ,
                     and
                     fill'd
                     a
                     Spunge
                     full
                     of
                     Vinegar
                     ,
                  
                   whereof
                   there
                   stood
                   a
                   
                     Vessel
                     full
                  
                   ,
                   probably
                   for
                   the
                   Soldiers
                   use
                   .
                   And
                   putting
                   this
                   Spunge
                   on
                   a
                   Reed
                   ,
                   or
                   Stalk
                   of
                   Hyssop
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   Shrub
                   ,
                   or
                   small
                   sort
                   of
                   Tree
                   in
                   that
                   Countrey
                   ;
                   l.
                   King.
                   IV.
                   33.
                   )
                   with
                   this
                   
                     they
                     put
                     it
                     to
                     our
                     Saviours
                     Mouth
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   48.
                   
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   36.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   XIX
                   .
                   29.
                   
                   Others
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   mistake
                   ,
                   being
                   pleased
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   asswaging
                   of
                   his
                   Thirst
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   not
                   die
                   presently
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   (
                   Go
                   on
                   ,
                   so
                   Grotius
                   renders
                   it
                   )
                   Go
                   on
                   keep
                   him
                   alive
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   
                     see
                     whether
                     Elias
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     take
                     him
                     down
                     .
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   49.
                   
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   did
                   
                     receive
                     the
                     Vinegar
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   30.
                   and
                   so
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   latter
                   Part
                   of
                   that
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   LXIX
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   
                     In
                     my
                     thirst
                     they
                     gave
                     me
                     Vinegar
                     to
                     drink
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   last
                   Prophecy
                   to
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   before
                   his
                   Death
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   had
                   no
                   sooner
                   Received
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     he
                     said
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Ioh.
                   XIX
                   .
                   30.
                   
                   Which
                   Word
                   may
                   be
                   render'd
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     fulfilled
                  
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   by
                   what
                   he
                   said
                   vers
                   .
                   28.
                   
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   understood
                   it
                   of
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   render'd
                   in
                   our
                   Translation
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     Finished
                  
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   is
                   used
                   by
                   St.
                   Paul.
                   II.
                   Tim.
                   IV.
                   7.
                   
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   had
                   now
                   Finished
                   his
                   great
                   Work
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   undertaken
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   pay'd
                   the
                   last
                   drop
                   of
                   his
                   Blood
                   for
                   our
                   Redemption
                   :
                   and
                   had
                   nothing
                   more
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   resign
                   his
                   Soul
                   to
                   God.
                   To
                   shew
                   how
                   willingly
                   he
                   did
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     cryed
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     Voice
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Father
                     !
                     into
                     thy
                     hands
                     I
                     commend
                     my
                     Spirit
                     .
                     Luke
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   46.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Psalmist's
                   words
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   XXXI
                   .
                   5.
                   to
                   which
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   added
                   onely
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   alone
                   could
                   use
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   proper
                   Right
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   perfect
                   Obedience
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   foretold
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     pour
                     out
                     his
                     Soul
                     unto
                     Death
                     .
                     Esai
                     .
                  
                   LIII
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   
                     He
                     Bowed
                     his
                     Head
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     up
                     the
                     Ghost
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   30.
                   
                   St
                   Iohn
                   tells
                   us
                   in
                   his
                   next
                   Words
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   31.
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   now
                   
                     the
                     Preparation
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                  
                   .
                   He
                   further
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     that
                     Sabbath-day
                     was
                     a
                     High-day
                  
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Iews
                   called
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   last
                   days
                   of
                   their
                   great
                   Feasts
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   VII
                   .
                   37.
                   
                   This
                   was
                   therefore
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   days
                   of
                   Unleaven'd
                   Bread
                   ;
                   which
                   falling
                   upon
                   a
                   Sabbath-day
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   High-day
                   more
                   than
                   Ordinary
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   this
                   
                     Preparation
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   carefull
                   to
                   distinguish
                   it
                   from
                   
                     the
                     Preparation
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                  
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   before
                   ,
                   
                   vers
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   That
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Passeover
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   there
                   told
                   us
                   ,
                   was
                   
                     about
                     the
                     Sixt
                     hour
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   shewn
                   before
                   in
                   page
                   Lxvj.
                   held
                   from
                   Six
                   till
                   Nine
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   
                     Preparation
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   till
                   three
                   of
                   the
                   Clock
                   in
                   the
                   Afternoon
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   expressly
                   said
                   in
                   Augustus
                   his
                   †
                   
                     †
                     Jos.
                     Antiq.
                     XVI
                     .
                     10.
                     p.
                     561.
                     
                     E.
                     
                  
                   Edict
                   for
                   the
                   exempting
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   from
                   giving
                   Bail
                   in
                   Suits
                   of
                   Law
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   required
                   of
                   them
                   on
                   their
                   Sabbath-dayes
                   ;
                   nor
                   on
                   
                     their
                     Preparations
                  
                   or
                   Sabbath-day
                   Eves
                   ,
                   from
                   
                     the
                     Ninth
                     hour
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   three
                   of
                   the
                   Clock
                   in
                   the
                   Afternoon
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   some
                   three
                   hours
                   before
                   our
                   Saviours
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Luke
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   XXIII
                   .
                   44
                   ,
                   45.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Sun
                     was
                     darkned
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Vail
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     was
                     rent
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                  
                   ;
                   plainly
                   shewing
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Eclipse
                   ,
                   as
                   Phlegon
                   calls
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earthquake
                   ,
                   came
                   both
                   together
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   placed
                   before
                   in
                   this
                   Discourse
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   seems
                   very
                   likely
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   another
                   Shock
                   of
                   the
                   Earth-quake
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   expired
                   .
                   For
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   not
                   only
                   places
                   the
                   Earthquake
                   immediately
                   after
                   our
                   Saviours
                   death
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   saies
                   ,
                   Thereupon
                   
                     the
                     Centurion
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     were
                     with
                     him
                     watching
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     saw
                     the
                     Earthquake
                     ,
                     feared
                     greatly
                     .
                  
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   struck
                   them
                   most
                   ,
                   was
                   their
                   seeing
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     Matt.
                  
                   XXVII
                   .
                   54
                   Luk.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   47.
                   )
                   
                     what
                     happened
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Manner
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   death
                   .
                   Mar.
                   XV.
                   39.
                   viz.
                   that
                   
                     he
                     So
                     Cryed
                     Out
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   then
                   immediately
                   
                     gave
                     up
                     the
                     Ghost
                  
                   .
                   St.
                   Luke
                   saies
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     Centurion
                  
                   seeing
                   these
                   things
                   happen
                   together
                   ,
                   
                     Glorified
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   Owned
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   certainly
                   his
                   Work
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   He
                   must
                   be
                   
                     a
                     Righteous
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   God
                   was
                   so
                   much
                   concerned
                   ;
                   nay
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   what
                   he
                   owned
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   As
                   that
                   Word
                   was
                   what
                   made
                   Pilate
                   afraid
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   .
                   XIX
                   .
                   8.
                   so
                   it
                   did
                   now
                   the
                   Soldiers
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   thus
                   ill
                   treated
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Favorite
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   not
                   only
                   They
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     all
                     the
                     People
                     that
                     were
                     come
                     together
                     to
                     that
                     sight
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     beheld
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     had
                     happened
                     ,
                     smote
                     their
                     breasts
                     ,
                     and
                     returned
                     .
                     Luke
                     .
                  
                   XXIII
                   .
                   48.
                   no
                   doubt
                   with
                   sad
                   hearts
                   ;
                   thinking
                   what
                   heavy
                   Judgements
                   of
                   God
                   this
                   Great
                   Sin
                   was
                   like
                   to
                   bring
                   upon
                   their
                   Nation
                   .
                   But
                   soon
                   after
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   Authors
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   being
                   still
                   Zealous
                   for
                   the
                   Externals
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   were
                   concern'd
                   that
                   the
                   dead
                   Bodies
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   hang
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Sabbath
                     day
                  
                   :
                   Especially
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   
                     a
                     High
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   before
                   mentioned
                   .
                   They
                   therefore
                   
                     besought
                     Pilate
                     that
                  
                   the
                   Bodies
                   
                     might
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   31.
                   
                   But
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   they
                   meant
                   the
                   Condemnd
                   Men
                   no
                   Favor
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   desired
                   it
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   without
                   
                     breaking
                     their
                     Legs
                  
                   first
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   Cruell
                   way
                   
                   of
                   putting
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   pain
                   .
                   Pilate
                   ordered
                   howsoever
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   they
                   desired
                   .
                   
                     So
                     the
                     Soldiers
                     came
                     ,
                     and
                     brake
                     the
                     Legs
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     which
                     was
                     crucified
                     with
                     Him.
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   32.
                   
                   
                     But
                     when
                     they
                     came
                     to
                  
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     saw
                     that
                     He
                     was
                     Dead
                     already
                     ,
                     they
                     brake
                     not
                     his
                     Legs
                     :
                     but
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   be
                   sure
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   dead
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Soldiers
                     with
                     a
                     Spear
                     pierced
                     his
                     Side
                     ,
                     and
                     forthwith
                     there
                     came
                     out
                     Blood
                     and
                     Water
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   33
                   ,
                   34.
                   
                   Which
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   commonly
                   observed
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   sure
                   sign
                   that
                   the
                   Spear
                   had
                   pierced
                   his
                   Heart
                   .
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   declares
                   himself
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   an
                   Eye
                   witness
                   of
                   this
                   ;
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   held
                   that
                   Christ
                   died
                   not
                   really
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   appearance
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   prevailing
                   Heresie
                   in
                   those
                   days
                   .
                   But
                   withall
                   he
                   shews
                   how
                   wonderfully
                   God
                   orderd
                   things
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   our
                   Saviour
                   so
                   soon
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   two
                   other
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   in
                   Him
                   that
                   great
                   Type
                   of
                   the
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                   was
                   accomplished
                   .
                   In
                   token
                   whereof
                   ,
                   as
                   He
                   Died
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Hour
                   when
                   the
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   killed
                   ;
                   so
                   according
                   to
                   
                     the
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   XII
                   .
                   43
                   ,
                   46.
                   it
                   truely
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   
                     that
                     not
                     a
                     Bone
                     of
                     Him
                     was
                     broken
                     .
                     Iohn
                     .
                  
                   XIX
                   .
                   36.
                   
                   The
                   other
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   Zechary's
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   the
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   saied
                   by
                   Him
                   whose
                   Spirit
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     look
                     on
                     Mee
                     whom
                     they
                     have
                     pierced
                     ,
                     Zech.
                  
                   XII
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   So
                   now
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   doubt
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   Dead
                   ,
                   his
                   blessed
                   Body
                   was
                   pierced
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   Spared
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   yet
                   Living
                   .
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   layes
                   great
                   weight
                   upon
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   Saw
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   Scriptures
                   in
                   our
                   Saviours
                   Person
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   Paschal
                   
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     slaine
                     to
                     redeem
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     Blood.
                     Rev.
                  
                   V.
                   6
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   VII
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   XII
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   often
                   think
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   mindes
                   us
                   of
                   it
                   above
                   twenty
                   times
                   more
                   in
                   that
                   Book
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   shall
                   know
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   Messias
                   by
                   that
                   very
                   Token
                   of
                   their
                   having
                   Pierced
                   him
                   .
                   Psalm
                   .
                   XXII
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   Zech.
                   XII
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   would
                   use
                   him
                   so
                   ,
                   was
                   foretold
                   in
                   those
                   Prophecies
                   which
                   their
                   own
                   Writers
                   †
                   
                     †
                     See
                     Pearson
                     on
                     the
                     Creed
                     p.
                     201.
                     
                     Edit
                     .
                     1692.
                     
                  
                   have
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Mess●…
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   now
                   so
                   blind
                   they
                   cannot
                   see
                   it
                   ;
                   But
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   otherwise
                   at
                   the
                   
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Man.
                  
                   Dan.
                   VII
                   .
                   13.
                   to
                   their
                   Conversion
                   .
                   Then
                   
                     they
                     shall
                     see
                     Him
                     whom
                     they
                     have
                     Pierced
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Tribes
                     of
                  
                   Israel
                   
                     all
                     the
                     World
                     over
                     shall
                     waile
                     because
                     of
                     him
                     .
                     Rev.
                  
                   1.
                   7.
                   
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   sayd
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   XXIV
                   .
                   30.
                   
                   That
                   then
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   these
                   Prophecies
                   .
                   Even
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   
                     he
                     shall
                     gather
                     his
                     Elect
                     from
                     the
                     four
                     Winds
                     ,
                     from
                     one
                     end
                     of
                     Heaven
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   31.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fulfilling
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             concerning
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             proved
             by
             Instances
             out
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Account
             of
             the
             Gospel
             History
             .
          
           
             THe
             Chief
             design
             of
             all
             this
             Discourse
             in
             relation
             to
             our
             present
             business
             ,
             has
             been
             to
             shew
             how
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             understood
             and
             Explained
             that
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Angel's
             Prophecy
             ,
             That
             after
             LXII
             
               Weeks
               the
               Messias
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               :
            
             And
             also
             to
             shew
             how
             it
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             prove
             beyond
             contradiction
             that
             He
             was
             the
             very
             Messias
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             .
             In
             Order
             to
             this
             ,
             here
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             First
             ,
             what
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             suffer
             ;
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             time
             when
             it
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             First
             what
             He
             was
             to
             suffer
             ,
             the
             Angel
             expressed
             in
             one
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             properly
             rendred
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
            
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Reader
             will
             find
             in
             the
             Explication
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             Judicially
             ;
             either
             by
             Man's
             Judgement
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Judgement
             of
             God.
             The
             learned
             Iews
             will
             find
             that
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             so
             in
             fortie
             places
             of
             their
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             never
             used
             otherwise
             in
             speaking
             of
             a
             Person
             ,
             Affirmatively
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             .
             Now
             as
             to
             our
             blessed
             Saviour's
             case
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             shew
             that
             He
             was
             
               cut
               off
            
             Judicially
             both
             ways
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             by
             the
             Judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             
               being
               made
               a
               Curse
               for
               us
               ,
               Gal.
            
             III.
             13.
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             which
             saies
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               Hanged
               is
               accursed
               of
               God.
               Deut.
            
             XXI
             .
             23.
             
             The
             Iews
             know
             to
             whom
             they
             Apply
             this
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             Man's
             judgement
             ,
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             usuall
             practice
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             Tried
             for
             one's
             Life
             ;
             and
             being
             found
             guilty
             ,
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             Death
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             to
             such
             a
             Death
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             has
             prescribed
             for
             such
             a
             Crime
             ;
             as
             Particularly
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             of
             Servile
             condition
             ,
             that
             was
             found
             guilty
             of
             any
             State
             Crime
             ,
             by
             their
             Law
             he
             was
             to
             be
             Crucified
             .
             Much
             needs
             not
             be
             said
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             was
             our
             blessed
             Saviour's
             case
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Time
             when
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             suffer
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             
               cut
               off
               Iudicially
            
             ,
             The
             Angel
             foretold
             it
             should
             be
             
               after
               LXII
               .
               Weeks
               .
               Dan.
            
             IX
             .
             26.
             
             And
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             before
             he
             saies
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             
               VII
               .
               Weeks
               ,
               and
               LXII
               .
               Weeks
               ,
               from
               the
               going
               forth
               of
               the
               Commandement
               to
               build
            
             Jerusalem
             
               again
               ,
               till
               the
            
             Messias
             
               the
               Prince
            
             .
             VII
             .
             Weeks
             and
             LXII
             .
             are
             LXIX
             .
             Weeks
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             483
             years
             .
             And
             these
             are
             to
             be
             reckond
             from
             Nisan
             or
             soon
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             20th
             of
             
               Artaxerxes
               Longimanus
            
             .
             So
             that
             after
             the
             End
             of
             these
             483.
             years
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             as
             is
             shewn
             in
             the
             Explication
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             .
             Now
             these
             483
             being
             such
             years
             as
             were
             generally
             known
             in
             the
             place
             and
             Age
             in
             which
             Daniel
             lived
             ;
             Namely
             years
             of
             360
             days
             ;
             let
             them
             begin
             from
             Nisan
             in
             the
             20th
             year
             of
             Artaxerxes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             April
             in
             the
             year
             445.
             before
             Christ
             ;
             they
             will
             end
             in
             May
             ,
             or
             very
             little
             later
             ,
             in
             the
             32th
             year
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             Aera
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             in
             the
             first
             set
             of
             Tables
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             a
             year
             after
             M●…y
             32
             ,
             that
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             dye
             according
             to
             this
             Prophecy
             :
             it
             must
             not
             be
             a
             whole
             Day
             after
             the
             LXII
             Weeks
             .
          
           
             How
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             himself
             understood
             those
             Words
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             many
             Instances
             in
             the
             Chronological
             account
             ,
             which
             are
             referr'd
             to
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Page
             .
             The
             first
             time
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Iews
             having
             determined
             to
             a
             kill
             Him
             ,
             was
             upon
             his
             healing
             one
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             Iohn
             V.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             That
             was
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             Passeover
             ,
             in
             the
             30th
             year
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             Aera
             .
             The
             next
             year
             in
             Galilee
             ,
             for
             another
             such
             Sabbath-breach
             ,
             as
             they
             called
             it
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             took
             Counsel
             to
             b
             destroy
             Him.
             Matt.
             XII
             .
             14.
             
             But
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             knowing
             their
             design
             ,
             did
             only
             
               withdraw
               Himself
            
             ,
             He
             made
             no
             Reflexion
             upon
             it
             till
             the
             Weeks
             were
             Expired
             .
             Then
             in
             the
             32th
             year
             of
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Aera
            
             ,
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             upbraided
             the
             Pharisees
             with
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             not
             c
             
               discerning
               the
               signs
               of
               the
               Times
               .
               Matt.
            
             XVI
             .
             3.
             
             Then
             He
             BEGAN
             to
             shew
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             what
             He
             was
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             particular
             Circumstances
             .
             The
             
             Iews
             having
             so
             long
             rejected
             their
             Messias
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             come
             as
             they
             would
             have
             him
             ,
             in
             worldly
             Pomp
             ,
             God
             had
             therefore
             ●…ustly
             given
             them
             up
             to
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             which
             carried
             them
             on
             to
             the
             commit●…ing
             of
             that
             Great
             sin
             ,
             in
             
               fulfilling
               all
               that
               which
               was
               written
               of
               Him.
               Act
               ▪
            
             XIII
             .
             29.
             
             Therefore
             now
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             ,
             plainly
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             how
             every
             thing
             should
             happen
             as
             God
             had
             a
             
               determined
               ,
               Luk.
            
             XXII
             .
             22.
             and
             how
             b
             
               all
               things
               that
               were
               written
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               should
               be
               accomplished
               .
               Luk.
            
             XVIII
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             at
             three
             several
             times
             that
             our
             Saviour
             declared
             these
             things
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             without
             any
             great
             variation
             ;
             only
             the
             latter
             Declarations
             were
             fuller
             &
             clearer
             than
             the
             former
             .
             The
             first
             time
             was
             soon
             after
             the
             Expiring
             of
             the
             LXIX
             .
             Weeks
             c
             Matth.
             XVI
             .
             Mar.
             VIII
             .
             Luke
             .
             IX
             .
             22.
             
             The
             second
             time
             was
             presently
             after
             his
             Transfiguration
             d
             Matt.
             XVII
             .
             Mar.
             IX
             .
             Luk.
             IX
             .
             44.
             
             The
             third
             time
             was
             at
             his
             going
             up
             from
             Iericho
             to
             Ierusalem
             e
             Matt.
             XX.
             Mar.
             X.
             Luk.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             that
             He
             foretold
             at
             those
             several
             times
             ,
             being
             here
             summed
             up
             together
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             that
             He
             spoke
             of
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             same
             Order
             in
             which
             it
             happen'd
             .
             Which
             shews
             that
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             He
             saw
             before
             him
             every
             step
             he
             was
             to
             make
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Life
             :
             so
             truely
             He
             sayd
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               of
               Man
               goeth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               of
               him
               .
               Matt.
            
             XXVI
             .
             24.
             
             In
             summing
             up
             the
             things
             that
             our
             Saviour
             foretold
             of
             himself
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             noted
             ,
             for
             the
             shortning
             of
             this
             Work
             ,
             in
             what
             page
             of
             the
             Chronological
             Account
             it
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             every
             thing
             was
             Fulfilled
             .
          
           
             First
             our
             Saviour
             told
             them
             f
             
               He
               must
               go
               up
               to
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             (
             He
             could
             not
             dye
             but
             in
             that
             place
             .
             Luk.
             XIII
             .
             33.
             )
             There
             
               he
               must
               be
               betrayed
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Chief
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               .
            
             Accordingly
             Iuda●…
             g
             bargained
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             h
             delivered
             Him
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             foretold
             that
             he
             should
             
               suffer
               many
               things
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Chief
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Scribes
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Sanhedrin
             :
             and
             that
             they
             should
             
               Condemn
               him
               to
               Death
            
             .
             How
             he
             suffer'd
             in
             
             Caiaphas's
             House
             ,
             i
             before
             the
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             &
             how
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Sanhedrin
             k
             at
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             
               condemned
               him
            
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             pages
             here
             quoted
             .
             It
             follows
             that
             they
             should
             l
             
               deliver
               him
               to
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             had
             then
             the
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             :
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             
               mockt
               by
               them
            
             ,
             and
             
               spitefully
               intreated
            
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             m
             
               scourge
               him
               ,
               and
               spitt
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             n
             
               rejected
               by
               the
               Elders
               ,
               Chief
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               ,
            
             he
             should
             be
             o
             killed
             :
             That
             must
             be
             by
             the
             Romans
             ;
             So
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             
               crucifie
               him
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Prediction
             after
             all
             these
             ,
             that
             
               the
               third
               day
               he
               should
               rise
               again
               .
            
             But
             that
             is
             beyond
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             seen
             how
             the
             chief
             Matter
             foretold
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             namely
             that
             of
             the
             Messias
             being
             
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             was
             Understood
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             how
             it
             was
             Fulfilled
             in
             his
             Person
             .
             We
             are
             next
             to
             consider
             the
             Time
             here
             prefixed
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Time
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             viz.
             
               after
               those
               LXII
               Weeks
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             Words
             have
             been
             just
             now
             explained
             ,
             must
             fall
             within
             the
             Year
             after
             
               May
               ,
               Iune
            
             or
             Iuly
             in
             the
             32d
             Year
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             Aera
             .
             We
             cannot
             but
             be
             greatly
             concern'd
             to
             know
             how
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             himself
             understood
             this
             .
             And
             it
             is
             our
             business
             to
             shew
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             by
             his
             being
             
               cut
               off
            
             at
             the
             time
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             Our
             blessed
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             in
             the
             next
             foregoing
             Discourse
             p
             understood
             that
             
               the
               LXII
               .
               Weeks
            
             were
             expired
             within
             some
             short
             time
             after
             the
             last
             Passeover
             before
             that
             on
             which
             he
             was
             to
             be
             Crucified
             .
             The
             Passeover
             now
             spoken
             of
             was
             on
             the
             11th
             of
             April
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord.
             32.
             
             For
             it
             was
             soon
             after
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             blessed
             
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A48821-e10
           
             Of
             the
             Historical
             things
             .
          
           
             Cóncerning
             Daniel
             himself
             .
             See
             
          
           
             a
             DISSERT
             .
             I.
             His
             great
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             His
             Zeal
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             His
             Favour
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Shew'd
             in
             God's
             Sending
             Messages
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Angel
             GABRIEL
             ,
             the
             same
             whom
             he
             sent
             afterward
             to
             the
             Virgin
             MARY
             .
          
           
             a
             Ann.
             555.
             before
             
               Christ.
               Dan.
            
             VII
             .
          
           
             b
             Ann.
             553.
             before
             
               Christ.
               Dan.
            
             VIII
             .
          
           
             c
             Ann.
             558.
             before
             
               Christ.
               Dan.
            
             IX
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             so
             Declared
             by
             the
             Angel.
             
          
           
             d
             Dan.
             IX
             .
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             I.
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             X.
             11
             ,
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             But
             appear'd
             much
             more
             by
             his
             Messages
             :
             to
             Her
             of
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ;
          
           
             ●…o
             Daniel
             ,
             of
             the
             just
             Time
             of
             christ's
             Death
             ,
          
           
             a
             Luke
             XXIV
             .
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Act.
             XXVI
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Pet.
             I.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Which
             was
             á
             Mystery
             ,
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             III.
             9
             ,
             10.
             unknown
             to
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             TIME
             OF
             this
             Vision
             ;
             the
             first
             year
             of
             K.
             
             Da●…us's
             Reign
             over
             Babylo●…
             .
          
           
             d
             Da●…
             .
             IX
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             This
             Darius
             was
             K
             of
             the
             Medes
             as
             his
             Father
             had
             been
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             e
             Tobit
             XIV
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             DISSERT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Usser
             .
             Annal.
             ante
             Chr.
             600.
             
          
           
             *
             They
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             that
             most
             worthy
             Gentleman
             ,
             his
             Grandson
             ,
             
               Iames
               Tyrrel
            
             
               Esq
            
             who
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             will
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             published
             in
             a
             new
             Edition
             of
             that
             incomparable
             book
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             called
             CYAXARES
             SON
             of
             Astyages
             .
          
           
             a
             Herodot
             .
             and
             Xenophon
             .
          
           
             b
             Dan.
             V.
             30.
             
             
             Daniel's
             account
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
          
           
             c
             Dan.
             V.
             30.
             
          
           
             d
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             f
             IX
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             and
             of
             many
             other
             things
             of
             his
             History
             .
          
           
             g
             Dan.
             V
             31.
             
          
           
             gg
             and
             IX
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             see
             n.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             IX
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             V.
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             v
             30.
             
          
           
             m
             VI.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             v.
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Esth.
             X.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             See
             U●…r
             .
             Ann.
             495
             before
             Chr.
             
          
           
             q
             Dan.
             V.
             3●…
             .
          
           
             r
             VI.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             According
             to
             Daniel
             there
             was
             no
             other
             King
             between
             Darius
             and
             Cyrus
             .
             But
             
             according
             to
             Sr.
             
               I.
               M.
            
             there
             was
             another
             between
             them
             ;
             namely
             Ahasuerus
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Esther
             ;
             to
             whom
             he
             gives
             a
             long
             reign
             of
             42
             years
             .
             Canon
             Chron.
             pag.
             590.
             
             Where
             did
             he
             think
             Daniel
             was
             all
             that
             while
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A48821-e50
           
             Different
             Accounts
             ,
             from
             Sr.
             
               I.
               M.
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             What
             a
             vain
             Attempt
             Sr.
             
               Iohn
               Marsham
            
             has
             made
             :
             to
             bring
             
             Daniel's
             four
             Visions
             
             to
             terminate
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             be
             only
             the
             profaning
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             Heathen
             Idolatry
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             3
             or
             4
             years
             in
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             his
             time
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             this
             third
             vision
             of
             no
             other
             use
             but
             only
             to
             be
             a
             Chronology
             for
             it
             :
             And
             for
             his
             beginning
             the
             first
             VII
             Weeks
             of
             the
             LXX
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             Darius
             ,
             what
             strange
             Fancies
             he
             had
             ;
             to
             make
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Medo-Persian
             ,
             that
             was
             made
             King
             over
             the
             Realm
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             ,
             at
             Susa
             ,
             by
             taking
             that
             City
             and
             Kingdom
             from
             King
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ;
             who
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             within
             4
             or
             5
             years
             after
             ,
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             's
             telling
             ,
             run
             mad
             with
             excess
             of
             Prosperity
             ;
             these
             things
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             an
             Account
             of
             in
             the
             Premonition
             :
             and
             hereafter
             more
             at
             large
             in
             a
             following
             Dissertation
             .
          
           
             Sus●…
             expugna●…
             Ann.
             Nab.
             161.
             ut
             ait
             Can.
             Chr.
             564.
             sed
             anno
             165.
             
             
               Nebu.
               ●…had
            
             .
             fuit
             in
             statu
             floren●…issimo
             .
             Dan.
             IV.
             4
             ,
             22.
             
             &
             V.
             29.
             &
             post
             XII
             menses
             insanivit
             .
             IV.
             29.
             
             Id
             autem
             contigi●…
             Ann.
             Nab.
             166.
             u●…
             ipse
             ait
             in
             C●…n
             .
             Chron.
             p.
             55●…
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A48821-e125200
           
             a
             pag.
             xx
             .
          
           
             b
             pag.
             xxj
             .
          
           
             c
             pag.
             xxiij
             .
          
           
             a
             pag.
             xLiv
             .
          
           
             b
             pag.
             xxix
             .
          
           
             c
             pag.
             xxv
             .
          
           
             d
             xxv
             .
          
           
             e
             pag.
             xxix
             .
          
           
             f
             pag.
             xxxj
             .
          
           
             g
             pag.
             xxxvij
             .
          
           
             h
             pag.
             Lij
             .
          
           
             i
             pag.
             Liv.
             
          
           
             k
             pag.
             Lvj.
             
          
           
             l
             pag.
             Lvij.
             Lviij
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             pag.
             Lxiij
             .
          
           
             n
             pag.
             Lxv.
             
          
           
             o
             pag.
             Lxviij
             .
             Lxix
             .
             Lxx.
             
          
           
             p
             pag.
             xxiij
             .